《That Person. Later on…》


 Prologue

    <h4>Prolog</h4>


    It was 2 years ago. . . .


    My name is Wazu


    15 years old with ck hair and ck eyes, medium build and height, it was very ordinary man appearance. My parents aremon townspoeple living in the Imperial City. I was also an ordinary brother of two cute little sister that adored by poeple around.


    However, even such ordinary people like me have a childhood friend of the same age that I can be proud of.


    Her name is Aria


    She has a gentle azure eyes and blue long hair like the sky.


    Her figure is still like a child but there is no doubt that she will be well-bnced beauty in the future. She has calm personality, also kind to anyone without discrimination.


    She always smile when with me, but sometime her dark. . . no, it¡¯s not good to speak badly about poeple, let¡¯s stop there. . .


    When Aria and I are 12 years old, we promised to each other to be always together in the future.


    I wonder why after my sister found about it, for some reason she seems to always in bad mood. I had a hard time because of that. . .


    Opss we were talking about Aria right now.


    In age 13, she was appointed by church as a [saint] to subdue the Demon Lord and reluctantly joined Hero party. Why reluctantly? Because Aria herself wasn¡¯t eager to go. However, her parents and the poeple around were persuading her to go. I think only me that know about it.


    At that time I can¡¯t say anything. . .


    Even though someone I love was snatched away in front of my eyes, but when the adults say "it¡¯s for the world peace" I can¡¯t raised a good objection. From that time I¡¯m always praying for Aria safety everyday.


    And then, about two yearster. . . just a little more time before my 15th birthday, a news was spreaded around the world.


    ¡°The Hero party has defeated Demon Lord¡±


    The world is wrapped in joy.


    But I was still full of anxiety until I see Aria for myself. A few weeks after the news, Aria ise back.


    Arc de parade was held by townspeople to received Hero party before they reported to the king.


    From the dinstance I confirmed Aria figure with my eyes, I¡¯m was feeling relieved from the bottom of my heart. Now I think about it, at that time she was strangely close with Hero-sama.


    From Aria¡¯s parents I heard that she was bounded with the report and celebration party in the pce, so I can¡¯t meet her at the moment.


    But a few dayster, something that I will never forget happened.


    That day I was not able to settle down from the euphoria because I will be able meet Aria, I was walking in the town unsteadily.


    Casting skeptical gazes at the stalls and restaurants that are full of townspeople who are smile lively with full of happiness. Without realized it I was walking in back alleys.


    And then I saw it.


    What I saw was. . .


    Aria and Hero-sama kissed while avoided being watched in the back alleys . . . .


    After that I don¡¯t remember how I cane to my house.


    My head is nk, I can¡¯t think of anything. Even when my sister talk to me anxiously, I only can reply it with the word [Ah. . .] or [Well. . .]


    Even after I arrived at my room, I¡¯m still can¡¯t cast off the spectacle I just saw from my mind, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    After awhile I just noticed that my knees are wet- - -


    So, I was crying. . .


    The promise we made just will be story from the past. . .


    No, I didn¡¯t want to stay in this town anymore. . .


    Because there are too much memories with aria in this town. . .


    I scribbled a words in the paper and ran away from a house with a little money.


    what I scribbled on paper was,


    "Please don¡¯t look for me, and take care yourself".


    "I¡¯m wish for Aria and Hero-sama happiness."


    That day, The man who should be celebrating his 15th birthday has disappeared from the Imperial capital while crying.

 prologue

    Trantor: Kuhaku


    Editor: cklotus


    I wonder when that was...perhaps two years had already passed. My name was ¡°Wasu.¡± I was just 15-year-old at the time: an ordinary person with an ordinary appearance that could be found anywhere. I have ck haired, and have a normal ie in the world. I lived in the Kingdom of Iscoa, south of the huge continent. There were also the ordinary townspeople parents, and there was a cute genius, and always two acimed sisters at the bottom.


    I was a mediocre older brother who had no merit. However, such a mediocre me also had a childhood friend who was also a townsperson and of the same age. That childhood friend¡¯s name was ¡°Aria.¡± She had blue eyes that made you feel at peace along with glowing blonde hair like fine silk thread. A small body due to her young age but with that kind of face, she was supposed to be a beauty with a well-bnced body in the future.


    As for her personality...


    Well, she was always smiling and calm. But only when I¡¯m with you, sometimes the ck part...


    No, let¡¯s not say that bad...


    When Aria and I were twelve years old, I pledged my future to her; a pledge between two people. People who married at the age of fifteen will be recognized as an adult.


    Moreover, my sister¡¯s mood was considerably grave for a while after the fact. I remembered having a difficult time turning it around. Oops, right now it was about Aria. She was still Aria, but when she was twelve years old; she was recognized as a ¡°Saint¡± by the church. She would be departing with a man who was, likewise, chosen as a brave person. To kill the demon who would appearter that year. Aria herself didn¡¯t want to go.


    However, I think that only I knew that her departure was the result of persuasion from the adults around us, like Aria¡¯s parents; it was inevitable. Aria just smiled as usual. But at that time, I wondered if I could let go without saying anything. Should I also do something?


    So, as Aria was following the people from the church, I shouted at her:


    ¡°I will go with you!¡±


    Aria looked back at me, breaking into a smile. But adults around me turned to me with embarrassed looks. One juvey appeared by sliding out between the adults. "Do you think anyone as mediocre as you would be taken along to the suppression of the Maou?¡±


    The boy looked at me with a grinding gaze. His hair was dark blue, and unlike my mediocre appearance, it was a very well-organized face.


    I might be mediocre, but it doesn¡¯t matter! I want to go!


    ¡°Then fight me ¡°


    As a result, I lost to a blue headed boy. Aria tried to treat my injuries. But since the boy and adults deemed me unworthy of time, they simply gave me several silver coins as a treatment fee and took Aria away from this ce quickly. I also left, crying endlessly from frustration and helplessness.


    Since then, I prayed for the safety of Aria every day and was dying for some self-discipline. It was something I knew when I started training. That boy was a ¡°Brave Man¡±. I wanted to be a brave and not lose anymore. During this process, I also went to the adventurer¡¯s guild and registered. I aimed to extend my strength.


    However, if something was weak, it couldn¡¯t suddenly be strong. I had no talent. No matter how I tried hard I was only slightly above average. Nevertheless, it took about two years for me to be stronger and more confident in my strength.


    Not long before I turned fifteen, the news was passed around the world.


    ¡°The brave party defeated the demon king!¡±


    This news filled the world with delight. Still, I was full of anxiety until I confirmed the safety of Aria with my own eyes. A while after the news had passed through, the brave party returned to the kingdom. It seemed that they came back reporting their safe return and the suppression of the demon kingdom.


    When a brave party passed through the kingdom, a shy parade event was held. When I looked at the situation from a distance, I confirmed the appearance of Aria in the center of the brave party. I gently stroked my chest. The brave party entered the castle. After a while appeared on the balcony of the castle alongside the king, looking down at the state of the kingdom.


    ¡°Satan is defeated.¡±


    "Thank you. Then...brave...what would you like as a reward?¡±


    ¡°There is only one thing I want.¡±


    As the brave said so, he looked at Aria within the brave party behind him.


    ¡°I want to take the saint Aria as my wife!¡±


    Immediately, the hero tried stealing Aria¡¯s lips. I closed my eyes, shut my ears, turned away from the castle and ran away while trying tofort myself with words such as: ¡¯Common things in stories...¡¯


    After that, I do not remember how I got home. My mother just got pure white, and she seems to have been calling out to me who came back with h while looking for something anxious, but, ¡°Oh...I think he was returning with such words like ¡°Well...¡± I returned to my room. After a while I noticed water droplets falling on my feet. Finally, I realized it was tears that were running down my face. I wonder if Aria makes you happy on the balcony of the castle now... If you think so, in this ce furiously...No, I did not want to stay in the kingdom; there were too many memories with Aria here. I left a message on the spot and jumped out of the house with a little money.


    This was what I wrote:


    <i>I wish for the happiness of Aria and the brave. Please do not search for me. </i>


    On that day, I celebrated my 15th birthday, crying; I disappeared from the kingdom.

 Volume 1 prologue

    Trantor: Kuhaku


    Editor: cklotus


    I wonder when that was...perhaps two years had already passed. My name was ¡°Wasu.¡± I was just 15-year-old at the time: an ordinary person with an ordinary appearance that could be found anywhere. I have ck haired, and have a normal ie in the world. I lived in the Kingdom of Iscoa, south of the huge continent. There were also the ordinary townspeople parents, and there was a cute genius, and always two acimed sisters at the bottom.


    I was a mediocre older brother who had no merit. However, such a mediocre me also had a childhood friend who was also a townsperson and of the same age. That childhood friend¡¯s name was ¡°Aria.¡± She had blue eyes that made you feel at peace along with glowing blonde hair like fine silk thread. A small body due to her young age but with that kind of face, she was supposed to be a beauty with a well-bnced body in the future.


    As for her personality...


    Well, she was always smiling and calm. But only when I¡¯m with you, sometimes the ck part...


    No, let¡¯s not say that bad...


    When Aria and I were twelve years old, I pledged my future to her; a pledge between two people. People who married at the age of fifteen will be recognized as an adult.


    Moreover, my sister¡¯s mood was considerably grave for a while after the fact. I remembered having a difficult time turning it around. Oops, right now it was about Aria. She was still Aria, but when she was twelve years old; she was recognized as a ¡°Saint¡± by the church. She would be departing with a man who was, likewise, chosen as a brave person. To kill the demon who would appearter that year. Aria herself didn¡¯t want to go.


    However, I think that only I knew that her departure was the result of persuasion from the adults around us, like Aria¡¯s parents; it was inevitable. Aria just smiled as usual. But at that time, I wondered if I could let go without saying anything. Should I also do something?


    So, as Aria was following the people from the church, I shouted at her:


    ¡°I will go with you!¡±


    Aria looked back at me, breaking into a smile. But adults around me turned to me with embarrassed looks. One juvey appeared by sliding out between the adults. "Do you think anyone as mediocre as you would be taken along to the suppression of the Maou?¡±


    The boy looked at me with a grinding gaze. His hair was dark blue, and unlike my mediocre appearance, it was a very well-organized face.


    I might be mediocre, but it doesn¡¯t matter! I want to go!


    ¡°Then fight me ¡°


    As a result, I lost to a blue headed boy. Aria tried to treat my injuries. But since the boy and adults deemed me unworthy of time, they simply gave me several silver coins as a treatment fee and took Aria away from this ce quickly. I also left, crying endlessly from frustration and helplessness.


    Since then, I prayed for the safety of Aria every day and was dying for some self-discipline. It was something I knew when I started training. That boy was a ¡°Brave Man¡±. I wanted to be a brave and not lose anymore. During this process, I also went to the adventurer¡¯s guild and registered. I aimed to extend my strength.


    However, if something was weak, it couldn¡¯t suddenly be strong. I had no talent. No matter how I tried hard I was only slightly above average. Nevertheless, it took about two years for me to be stronger and more confident in my strength.


    Not long before I turned fifteen, the news was passed around the world.


    ¡°The brave party defeated the demon king!¡±


    This news filled the world with delight. Still, I was full of anxiety until I confirmed the safety of Aria with my own eyes. A while after the news had passed through, the brave party returned to the kingdom. It seemed that they came back reporting their safe return and the suppression of the demon kingdom.


    When a brave party passed through the kingdom, a shy parade event was held. When I looked at the situation from a distance, I confirmed the appearance of Aria in the center of the brave party. I gently stroked my chest. The brave party entered the castle. After a while appeared on the balcony of the castle alongside the king, looking down at the state of the kingdom.


    ¡°Satan is defeated.¡±


    "Thank you. Then...brave...what would you like as a reward?¡±


    ¡°There is only one thing I want.¡±


    As the brave said so, he looked at Aria within the brave party behind him.


    ¡°I want to take the saint Aria as my wife!¡±


    Immediately, the hero tried stealing Aria¡¯s lips. I closed my eyes, shut my ears, turned away from the castle and ran away while trying tofort myself with words such as: ¡¯Common things in stories...¡¯


    After that, I do not remember how I got home. My mother just got pure white, and she seems to have been calling out to me who came back with h while looking for something anxious, but, ¡°Oh...I think he was returning with such words like ¡°Well...¡± I returned to my room. After a while I noticed water droplets falling on my feet. Finally, I realized it was tears that were running down my face. I wonder if Aria makes you happy on the balcony of the castle now... If you think so, in this ce furiously...No, I did not want to stay in the kingdom; there were too many memories with Aria here. I left a message on the spot and jumped out of the house with a little money.


    This was what I wrote:


    <i>I wish for the happiness of Aria and the brave. Please do not search for me. </i>


    On that day, I celebrated my 15th birthday, crying; I disappeared from the kingdom.

 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1 - The ce Where I¡¯m Right Now Is "Mountain"</h4>


    That day, since I ran away from the city it¡¯s been 2 years.


    Right now, I¡¯m in the middle of frigid bilzzard.


    However I¡¯m not feeling cold at all. My limbs and my body can move normally. And when I move one step forward, scorching desert air had spread this time. But still I neither feels hot nor sweating.


    There are variation of brutal climate changes in this ce.


    Sometimes it bes heavy rain with thunder falling down, sometimes it be sunny day, etc. Just like now when the hail begins to pretend not long after that scorching sun is spit out the hot wave, what a funny ce.


    This ce is a ¡¸Mountain¡¹.


    Moreover it isn¡¯t an ordinary mountain. This gigantic mountain, people somehow understood how dangerous this ce is, enough to say that no one would try to approached this ce.


    I think there are two reasons why this ce is dangerous.


    First one and the most inconvenient thing is brutally climate changes.


    As the other one, there are 3 beasts in front of me that can make a good example.


    First, on the left side, 3m height body with a head of cattle, bipedal walking creature that are covered with ck hair, an ultrabuff monster.


    A tribe so called ¡°Minotaur¡±. On its right hand was something like giant wooden mallet. It looking towards me deliciously while drooling.


    Next one is on the right side. Quadruped ck haired dog about 5m height. however it¡¯s not just a ordinary dog, becuase its have 3 heads. One nody with three heads. . . I wonder if they are can get along? Maybe a head in the middle is the leader? Because it¡¯s throwing up a red me, you know? But it seems they are concentrated in a single consciousness right now. The all three head drooling unallowable while looking at me. Oh I see, they are thinking of me as food.


    And then in the middle is thest one, standing in two legs? A big dragon about 7m height covered in ck scale.


    . . . it is a Dragon. Large ws that able to tear up all kinds of thing very easily. And this guy also drooling while looking at me.


    It¡¯s not limited to this 3 monsters. I have been living in this mountain, a ce where monsters are roaming around freely. That¡¯s why people avoided this ce.


    I really. . . really desperately survived from the death in this mountain.


    I mean, I was running from the Imperial city like crazy while crying. I can¡¯t think of anything at that time and when I realized it, I was here, in this mountain. I¡¯m trying to get off the mountain but was chased by monsters. I can¡¯t predicted the climate changes, My sense of direction all messed up, I was wandering around all over the ces.


    But, I have survived. I have survived in this harsh environment for two years. This gave me the confidence, just a little bit.


    By the way, the three headed dog from earlier is showing its belly after one shot, respectively the three of them taking pose of submission.


    Look, I won¡¯t eat you. . . so please don¡¯t stare me with such teary eye. . .


    As you can see, the monsters here are weak. So weak as it¡¯s possible for ordinary townspoeple like me to defeated it.


    Only their number isrge. You will find another weak monster after walking few steps. After these two years, there wasn¡¯t any monsters can win against me any more. As I said a short while ago, only their number isrge.


    Even if it¡¯s piece a cake in 1-on-1 battle, when they attacked in group the degree of danger rising remarkably. Therefore people doesn¡¯t want to approach this mountain. Because monsters are attacking in groups here.


    Moreover, look at what are sleeping soundly in front of me.


    After they are at ease because won¡¯t be eaten, we from different race work together to fight some monster that suddenly appeared. Just before, some Fish-like and Cat-like monsters are cooperating to attack me. I was suprised, and unintentionally I--


    [You guys! Let¡¯s attack it together! Don¡¯t let that Fish get away!!]


    --told it. After looking each other for awhile they started to move, I don¡¯t know whether my words get through to them though.


    Well, after living desperately in this mountain for two years, there is only one thing I want to do.


    I want to meet people. . .


    I only witnessing majestic nature violence and monsters in this past two years. Also, I just realized it after shouting to these guys, I haven¡¯t spoken for a long time. . .


    That¡¯s why, right now I want to meet people, I want to make conversation by any means !!!


    So I made up my mind! Let¡¯s get off the mountain!!


    I already familiar with the mountain, I can say it¡¯s like my garden now so it¡¯s impossible to lost.


    Thus I was descended with the intent to meet people in my mind.


    While misunderstood about various things about this Mountain. . .

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2 ¨C I Get Off The Mountain And. . . It¡¯s Forest</h4>


    A Mountain in the center of the world¡¯srgest continent which nobody ever set foot on, nor even people dare to approach it. In certain altitude the climate will rapidly changes and it was impossible for humans to climb. Not even small footprints will remains in this ce where natural disasters are just like a daily urance. Also, this mountain is a ce where the creatures called monster live.


    There is a rank system in the human society to differentiate monsters, from the highest to the lowest rank are, "S ? A ? B ? C ? D ? E ? F". And here in this ce you can easily find S-ranked monsters. Simply speaking of a S-rank monster strenght, it¡¯s to a degree as The Elite Knight from the major power will be annhted when faced against it, or somehow they will be able to repel it in exchange for great casualities. In fact, they are on a level where human can¡¯t do anything about it, just as natural disasters.


    However, the maximum S-rank was only something that people arbitrarily decided. To tell the truth, in this mountain also exists monsters that exceeds even the S-rank. This is exactly why this mountain has be something of a taboo for people.


    And right now, a man wasing down from this mountain .


    *****


    The forest was formed by high trees, it¡¯s so high that sunlight couldn¡¯t reach the ground and make it hard to see what lies far ahead. While thinking about how wide the forest was, I walking and hanging around while eating nuts and fruit which I found.


    [. . .Delishh] (Wazu)


    Well, speaking of these nuts and fruits were delicius or not. . . I dare to say it was awesome. Particrly the one with a poisonous-looking color, it was very very delicous.


    Honestly, I can tell this fruit and nut are really poisonous, I can distinguished them to some extent.


    Probably. . . because these past two years I couldn¡¯t eat anythings decent, I got some strange-resistance as the result. . .


    Certainly, when I was living in the mountain, I mainly eating monster meat!?


    I put anything in my mounth in order to survive. . . Although I did survive, it was very hard in the begining. . . I was throwing up, my stomach hurt, numb, hallucinations, fever, my body temperature dropped, I was quite in unstable condition before got used to it. . .


    I¡¯m doing well to survive. . . I have worked so hard. . .


    Compared to what I ate at that time, even this ordinary nut was very delicous! There are plenty but let¡¯s eat it little by little! <i>*munch. . munch. . mh. .*</i>


    Although I have no problem to walk in the forest alone, my heart still pounding uncontrbe when thinking about meeting people. I wonder if it¡¯ll be allright. . . I wonder if I can speak properly. . . I wonder if there was no problem with my appearance?


    Once, I was making small knife from a sharpened monster bone to cut my hair. My clothes were made of monster fur, I washed it properly in the river there was no smells left so there is nothing to worry about. Afterall the first impression is important.


    [Aa~ Aa~ Uuu~] (Wazu)


    It¡¯s bad. . . I¡¯m too excited, I can¡¯t settle down.


    Let¡¯s see, I have to properly look at the eyes of the other party. . . watch my tone as not to be rude. . . hmm? How do I starts a conversation again? First is greeting. . . and then do self introduction. . . then make a small talk. . . after that. . . after that. . . I wonder what I should talk about? I can¡¯t tell the events of the world because I was secluded in the mountain for the past two years.


    What should I do. . . I can see myself stumbled upon conversation in the future.


    First of all, let¡¯s gathering information by listening the people around, let¡¯s make it look like I came from the country side. . . there is no problem with money. . . since the money I had brought in when I ran away from the home remains intact, I have a few tens silver coins. . .


    . . . I¡¯m not crying. It was a reasonable amount of money that ordinary townspeople possessed! It was my entire fortune which I saved before I went out from the Imperial capital!


    However, when considering my future life, I have no choice except to going home because I don¡¯t have anyone to rely on. . . at thiste hour, it is. . .


    I gained a little power when I live in the mountain. When ites to that, I can register as an adventurer and live a frugal-life with the coin earned from low-ranked request, something like collecting herbal maybe. . . not many, but I also want to make a friend. I won¡¯t meet my friend from the imperial city ever again. . .to able sharing a foolish tale with my new friend, such life are---


    While I lost in thought, an arrow flew from the dinstance and hit on the fruit in my hand brilliantly.


    [O~opss!!] (Wazu)


    Well, I wasn¡¯t aware before. I thought that there is no time to avoided it, so I nning to catch it. I forgot that my hand was holding a fruit, so the arrow was stuck in a fruit just as it is. From the direction the flying arrow came, just a little far away somehow I can see a figure of person looking at my direction. Or rather, it was impossible for an arrowe flying by itself.


    Again, my heart pounding.


    Atst, after 2 years I have an opportunity to make contact with human. . .


    Yo~yosh! Here Ies!!


    Without minding the other arrows that came flown at me, I walking to that ce. After awhile I noticed that there were more than one person over there. Oh to suddenly meet so many people. . . I¡¯m at a disadvantage here. I can¡¯t give a response when they all talk to me at once.


    . . . should I retreat?


    [Release that child !!!]


    [Discard your weapon and surrender quitely if you don¡¯t want to be hurt !!!]


    The moment I heard their voice, I threw up the fruits and nuts in my hand and started to run.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3 - It¡¯s Suddenly Falling</h4>


    I rushed to a ce where people were gathered.


    A group of about 5 or 6 people, including a dirty-man who was holding a child while pointing a small knife.


    Also there are three people, a woman and men who were confronted them.


    Th-this is. . . it¡¯s seems the child was kidnaped. . . no, nono I can¡¯t just jump to conclusions. Maybe the Dirty-man¡¯s group were good guys here---


    [Whys there a brat in this kind of ce? Well whatever, we also can sell him together with this child]


    ---I don¡¯t think so. Yup, they are the bad guys.


    However, you know what. . . I wasn¡¯t scared at all.


    When on the mountain I felt a little bit of danger from the monsters there, but recently I can¡¯t feel anything. . .


    Hmmm, I think they will manage it somehow.


    Those guys are not a big deal. Such small fries, even I have a little confidence that I could handle it by myself. . . of course it was impossible for me until just recently. But still I can¡¯t let my guard down. Although I survived in the mountain, I¡¯m still an ordinary man. I have to properly look at the opponent, and be ready to move anytime---


    [Heeh what¡¯s wrong brat, are you too scared to move? Hey!! Someone go catch that brat!!]


    After the Dirty-man gave amand, from his group, a man full of scars came to approach me. Usually this kind of opponent is strong. . . right? Or not? I mean, maybe he is full of scars because he¡¯s weak and gets injured a lot. It must be hard, but I can not feel sorry for him because he is a bad guy.


    While the Scarred-man approached, the group of men and women didn¡¯t spare a single nce at me. Apparently they are not interested and were just staring at the child who was caught.


    Eh? Are they ignorong me? It¡¯s not like that, right? They must be just too focused with the child, right?


    I will stay here okay~!! Let¡¯s shake handster. . .


    Hmm, from the three people I think the woman in front is the most approachable.


    Let¡¯s stop thinking unnecessary stuff, I must not lost sight of what¡¯s in front of my eyes.


    [Hey brat, if you don¡¯t want to get hurt, just quietly listen to what I say]


    The moment Scarred-man tried to catch me, I disappeared from his line of sight.


    [Huh?]


    The scared-man has lost sight of me.


    I appeared in font of the Dirty-man with the knife who held the child. There, I smelled something stinky. You should properly wipe your body and wash you clothes~! What if the children also be stinky because of you~!


    [Hoi~hoo!!] (Wazu)


    <i>*baki!!* *boki!!*</i>


    I hit a hand of the dirty-man which held the knife and pulled the child.


    Eh? Just now I heard some strange sound, surely his hands not broken, right? It¡¯s impossible, indeed.


    [Gya~aaaaa!!]


    The Dirty-man is screaming.


    I held the children between the dirty-man and these three people. Oh they noticed me. Finally they noticed me. I didn¡¯t look in the direction of the three people in particr so I waste in realizing it.


    Huh? These three people. . . have pointed ears!?


    It¡¯s Elves!


    These three people, and the child are Elves. Do you understand now? This Dirty-man¡¯s group tried to kidnap an Elf child to be sold for gold to a ve dealer. Or maybe someone had been asking them secretly. . .


    Either way these weak guys are no match for Elves, even if I just watch from the back.


    Well. . . I have rescued the child, I wonder what should I do now? It would be nice if we could talk, but what should we talking about?


    Because I didn¡¯t say anything, the two Elves are little flustered. This child also for some reason didn¡¯t try to move away from me, are you hurt somewhere? Those guys also begun to make a ruckus after seeing the Dirty-man scream. The Elf which seemed to be the leader had rushed to them since awhile ago.


    [The enemy of mine listened to the sound of wind which called their death]


    Kiin- - -


    Just like a de, the wind flew to the dirty-mans group along with high-pitched sound for a brief moment. Caught off guard, their body got shed by the de of wind. The blood sshed and they are no longer moving.


    Ma~magic. It¡¯s the first time I saw magic. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it put magic power into words to alter phenomenon, right? Also the magic strength is depended on their level. . . it¡¯s so cool. . .


    Oops,e to think of there is still the Scarred-man. . .


    He was in a ce that was a little away from us, using this oppurtunity he tried to escape as not to receive the same fate as his friends, but soon scattering his life by the two Elves hands.


    I was looking at the scene in front of my eyes, (of course, I closed the child¡¯s eyes with my hand as not to see it) I was fascinated with magic I saw for the first time. I changed my line of sight at the Elf woman


    Slender body with shining silver hair that extended to the waist. On her hips, she was armed with jewelry-like knife and at her back she was carrying a bow .


    I think I was charmed by her.


    Well, this is something that naturaly happened without me realize it.


    The silver haired elf woman turning around towards me.


    [Thank you very much Stranger, you really helped us]


    She said so with a thin smile blooming on her face.


    <i>*badump*</i> the moment I saw her smile, I feel something jumps inside my chest.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>**If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me**</i>


    Trantor : Sabishii desu


    Proof reader : Truffle

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Encounter With The Elves</h4>


    The silver-haired Elf thanked me


    [ . . . . . ] (Wazu)


    Huh? I wonder why. . . my voice doesn¡¯te out.


    Moreover I think my cheeks became somewhat hot. I will be suspicious if not give a reply soon!!


    Umm. . . umm. . . what should I say in this kind of situation? Anything is good, I just need to say something. . . ah look she is waiting for my reply, please don¡¯t stare with such eyes. . .


    What now!! I can¡¯t think of anything!!


    Damn, why I can¡¯t speak well in the crucial time. My long-awaited conversation after 2 years, it¡¯s feels so far away. Elf-san too, what is is? Huh? Is there something on my face? Looking at me with such face. Cute. . .


    Haa!!


    No, not that!!


    The child also turning her eyes towards me with worry, shit!!!


    This is gives me more pressure.


    Calm down, I just need to say something. Let¡¯s take a deep breath, surely there must be something I can say! Something. . . something. . . something. . .


    [I¡¯ve charmed since the first time I saw ~ ~ ~ ! ! ! ! !] (Wazu)


    . . . Noo, What the heck is that!?


    My head instantly went cold. Aah I¡¯m messed up this time. I know it. Yeah I¡¯m understand it clearly. It¡¯s just happened like that, I didn¡¯t believe what I just say myself, but everything can¡¯t be taken back anymore. I ept it, I will ept anything that she will say. Please do not escape my body, calm down my legs, together let¡¯s ept the disgrace. Doing so, I have fortified my resolution.


    [Hey-hey]


    [Ha-ha hahaha]


    Twoughter resounded into my consciousness, the man voice give an amazed feeling and the woman voice, it¡¯s sound as if she is having fun. Two people who just getting rid of the Scarred-man walked slowly to my ce.


    [Boy, what the hell are you talking about all of sudden?]


    [Isn¡¯t it good? I think he is funny kid, you also think so. . . right, Sarona?]


    [You there, he just help Siena, should you thanked him first?] (Sarona)


    Sarona. . . I think it¡¯s a beautiful name.


    [Yeah sorry, thank you very much]


    [I know, I know, thank you for helping Siena]


    [Ah no, sorry for suddenly saying something stange] (Wazu)


    I lightly lowered my head, while at it I take a nce at Sarona-san, she is showing a big smile on her face.


    [Onii-chan, thank you for help] (Siena)


    Siena is also saying thank you.


    When she called me Onii-chan I remember my sister who I left in the Imperial City, I gently stroking Siena head. I wonder if she is doing fine. . .


    [Well, it¡¯s not like we are doubting you, but why are you alone in this kind of ce?] (Sarona)


    I just noticed haven¡¯t introduced myself when Sarona-san referred me with ¡®You¡¯.


    [Umm. . . first where should I starts. . . Ah my name is Wazu. Well, because of various things I juste down from THAT mountain, when on my way to go through this forest I suddenly heard a cry so I rushed here. . .] (Wazu)


    While exining, I pointed towards ¡°the mountain¡± I have been living for 2 years.


    [Wait a second, the mountain you referred just a little while ago, is that some kind of joke?]


    [Yeah really, we don¡¯t know how should we react? For elves that life in this forest, that mountain is not something that can beughed off ]


    [ ?? ] (Wazu)


    Joke? Laugh?


    I¡¯m just telling the truth about myself though. But for some reason my words was taken as joke, I feels a little difot. Well it¡¯s better to not mind it. Instead, I just want to know the location of nearest town. But Sarona-san suddenly give a remark.


    [let¡¯s see, I will tell you thatter but first why don¡¯t youe to our vige? We are feeling indebted to you for helping siena so let us give you something in return ] (Sarona)


    [That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s just simple dinner I can make it]


    [Huh? how¡¯s rare for you to be like that!! Maybe there will be monster horde attack tomorrow?]


    [Say what. . . ]


    Sarona-san seems to be having fun looking at these two people tease each other. I was stroking Siena head while looking at the three of them, It¡¯s sure has been long time.


    I ept Sarona¡¯s offer for going to Elf vige. Sarona-san is walking ahead as guide, the remaining two people were talking to me profusely. Apparently, it¡¯s unusual for them to be so friendly with the people they have just met. I know their name from the conversation, the man is Yuyuna and the women is Ruruna. The two are twins, Yuyuna is tall-man with little hanging-eyes and Ruruna body is little plump, she has droopy eyes that gives a gentle feeling.


    We exchanging fun conversation while heading to the Elf vige. I want to talk with Sarona-san, but words doesn¡¯te out well before Sarona-san. Muuu. . .


    And then, we are reached Elf vige inside the forest.


    A bunch of Elves were standing in front of Elf vige, one woman from them were running over here. Siena also move away from me when saw her. The two of them were hugged each other while crying. It¡¯s her mother, surely. . .


    The other Elves were saying ¡°thank you¡± or ¡°well done¡± to the Sarona-san¡¯s group. I separated from the three to watch from side. . . hmmm, I noticed someone from the crowd that directing some kind of malicious feeling towards Sarona-san¡¯s group.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>**If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me**</i>

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C Everyday Life In The Vige</h4>


    Two weeks have passed since I came to the Elf vige. For me who longing to meet people, this two weeks was very fun. Everything was fresh and new because it was the first time I saw an Elf vige. Every house was on the top of a tree, but there is nodder or stairs. I wonder how they can enter the house, but it seems they are using wind magic to float themselves in.


    Apparently Elves have a high aptitude for wind magic,e to think of it Sarona-san was also using this magic to attack the Dirty-man¡¯s group. Since I don¡¯t have magic power, I can¡¯t use any magic. I was being arried by Yuyuna to enter his house, it¡¯s really embarassing. By the way Yuyuna and Ruruna provided me a ce to stay in their house.


    I was also suprised by the food. They didn¡¯t seem to eat meat that much, instead there are various herbs and nts that are abundant in the forest. They eat fruits as it is or make a jam with it. They also make dried fruits to be stored as a preserved food.


    Hmm, as I thought every Elf was handsome and beauties. Though Siena still has an appearance of a child, there is no doubt she will also be a beauty in the future.


    Nevertheless, the most beautiful Elf is still Sarona-san.


    ording to Yuyuna and Ruruna, Sarona-san is the strongest Elf in this vige. Shes also the top executive of the vige defense force called ¡°Morito¡±. Sarona-san is amazing as expected.


    <strong>(TL : I¡¯m still not sure, whether Morito is a corps name or a title, but I assumed it as a corps name at the moment)</strong>


    After one week, the two noticed my feeling towards Sarona-san. Well it goes without saying because I¡¯m always looking at Sarona-san. They had been grinning all the way on my back, just leave me alone. At the same time I¡¯m feeling grateful to the two because they have told me many things about Sarona-san.


    Or rather they are worried about Sarona-san. Apparently she is too serious with her job as Morito and seems not interested in love, this is a big problem, indeed.


    Miss-Serious it is, that¡¯s also nice. . .


    When I asked whether I was good enough to be her partner, they were spechless for some reason. It seems they will support me though.


    After this one week, with the help of these two I always try to finding asion to spend my time with Sarona-san. We are talking about various things like a story about myself or Sarona-san, also going together to collect herbs and edible wild nts in the forest. It was quite a happy time. When she is worrying about me, I¡¯m really happy. . .


    But this happy time wille to the end before we noticed it. The malice that I felt the first time when I came to the vige was taking shape and slowly approached us.


    At the night of that day, I and Sarona-san came to Yuyuna and Ruruna house only to find they was in bed, of course they were not doing anything illicit. They seemed to be drunk after drinking some liquor. They are brooding on something about Saron-san, but when I asked they never gave me a response. Didn¡¯t you say you will help me? I didn¡¯t understand the circumstances so I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    The next morning, I wake up but nobody was in the house. I went out to check the outside and saw everybody was gathered in a circle at the center of vige. I who can¡¯t use magic clung to tree to get off. This is unsightly so I hope nobody see it.


    When I approached the circle I found that there are two people, man and woman on the ring. The woman is Sarona-san and the man, is someone I didn¡¯t know. It seems Sarona-san was just about to fight the man. I don¡¯t know the situation so I was looking for Yuyuna and Ruruna and found them right behind Sarona-san.


    [Yuyuna, Ruruna, can you tell me what the heck is going on?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? Oh you woke up. Well it¡¯s just as you can see] (Yuyuna)


    [That guy Gazuna was aiming for the top position in Morito and challenged Sarona to a duel with a condition the loser has to leave the vige] (Ruruna)


    [Huh? Leave the vige? Is Sarona-san epted it?] (Wazu)


    It¡¯s hard for me to believe


    [Oh, it¡¯s looks like you are quite worried. Well it¡¯s has been decided since yesterday night, and the preparation also has beenpleted. That Gazuna bastard, Sarona is just like a rtives to us. Oh well


    just rest assured because Sarona won¡¯t lose to a guy like him] (Yuyuna)


    [Yeah, Gazuna has a bad personality, I also doesn¡¯t like him! no matter how much he want that position, without respect and camaraderie he is not qualified] (Ruruna)


    The two had been telling me that, I look at the man called Gazuna. He has a handsome face, I don¡¯t want to admit it but as expected of an Elf. He is lifting the edge of his mouth, smiling an ugly smile as if he isughing to what is about to happen with Sarona-san.


    Also Sarona-san¡¯s clothes, she is wearing an overall short up and down to ease the movement (the line from her thight to her foot. . . it¡¯s spendid) and Gazuna had covered his body with a ck robe down from the neck. I think he is hiding something below his robe ~ I¡¯m sure about it.


    I look at the surrounding and then---


    [Ah, it¡¯s impossible. This fellow is no good]


    [ [Right?] ]


    ---they say so while whispering and holding theirugh.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨C The Malice Is Taking Shape</h4>


    [Well then, a battle to determined the top position at Morito will be started. Are the both parties ready?]


    [Yes] (Sarona)


    [Yeah] (Gazuna)


    An Elf walked between Sarona and Gazuna to ask final confirmation before the battle began. ording to Yuyuna and Ruruna apparently that person is the vige chief. Indeed, he has a dignified aura around him.


    [Good, you will be fighting inside the barrier, also other people will be forbid to enter. Neither of you can go out until the winner is decided] (Vige chief)


    [Just like you proposed the loser has to leave the vige, I don¡¯t have any intention to take your life](Sarona)


    [Oh, it¡¯s not like I want to take your life. That¡¯s right I just want crushed your spirit , so give me the best show] (Gazuna)


    [I see. . .] (Sarona)


    After saying that much, they respectively took out a weapon. Sarona-san used her gem-decorated knife and Gazuna apparently will use a long sword. The two readied their weapon, once again the vige chief confirmed these two beforeing back to the spectator seats.


    [Okay, then with this a condition has been determined- - - - -


    Everyone here shall be the witness] (Vage chief)


    Vige chief casted a magic, a semi-circr shape with slightly bluish light, a transparent barrier has covered the arena.


    . . . . <i>*kon kon*</i>. It¡¯s hard, but likely would break if I knocked it seriously. But I won¡¯t do it though.


    .


    [Begin.....!!!] (Vige chief)


    Gazuna was moving along with the vige chief signal to start the duel. Heunched a thrust to utilizing the reach difference between the long sword and knife. A sharp thrust, Sarona-san changed its track effortsly with her knife. To break his bnce, Sarona-sanunched multiplied feint attack to Gazuna¡¯s face, using the rotation of her body She unleashed a round-kick thatnded in Gazuna¡¯s abdomen, but the person who showed anguished expression was Sarona-san.


    [Damn, this impact. . . iron? But, under the robe was ordinary clothes. Then is this because of the robe?] (Sarona)


    [As expected Sarona! That¡¯s quite insightful of you. That¡¯s right, this robe could exhibits the hardness of iron when your channeling magic power. I got this thing from a certain peddler recently! Be it knife or<i>Taijutsu</i>, it won¡¯t work against me anymore!! Now, what to do Sarona-chaaaan] (Gazuna)


    <strong>(TL : In case you didn¡¯t know about Taijutsu, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taijutsu)</strong>


    Ah, that¡¯s quite something he had, no wonder he wants to brag.


    [I see. . . ] (Sarona)


    Sarona-san only give a short response. She sheathed the knife on her waist and narrowed her eyes. At that moment, with explosive movement she close the distance with Gazuna and with full power stepped on his tip toe which isn¡¯t covered by robe. That must have hurt~


    This time, still floating expression of anguish, Sarona-san grabbed his robe andunched a headbutt. That also looked painful~


    Nevertheless the attack didn¡¯t end there. Gazuna fell on his back after receiving a leg-sweep, Sarona-san beat his face eagerly while riding on him.


    Forgive me Sarona-san, but right now I was afraid of you. I mean, she did it with an expressionless face. For going to that extent. . . is this because he called her with ¡°-chan¡±? Yuyuna and Ruruna also seems to be slightly scared. I have to becareful as well, yeah. . . yeah. . .


    Oh she is done, Sarona-san slowly stood and took some dinstance after somehow satisfied with beating-up Gazuna.


    [It¡¯s no use. You can try any kind of measure to face me but it will be meaningless. If you can¡¯t understand that much, you must be an idiot?] (Sarona)


    Oh Sarona-san gave a harsh remark, but I think he won¡¯t answer your question or rather I don¡¯t think he can speak right now.


    Or so I thought- - -


    [kukuku. . . as expected of Sarona, the strongest Morito. When angered there is no mercy at all, how fearsome, trully] (Gazuna)


    Gazuna stood up while throwing a joke, his face that got beaten little by little back to normal, floating twisted smile. He was likely doing something, I wonder what he¡¯s still hiding up his sleeve?


    [The bruise is being healed. . . I see, it¡¯s vague but I feel some magic emitting from the robe. . . automatic recovery magic is it?] (Sarona)


    [That¡¯s right Sarona, no matter how much you attacked me is useless. Why don¡¯t you give up already?] (Gazuna)


    [What nonsense. Is that where your confidencee from? Such things only enough to buy you some time] (Sarona)


    [. . . . . fufufu, ah that¡¯s right! It would be only temporary!! But, it doesn¡¯t matter!! Sarona! I will give you a taste of despair!!!] (Gazuna)


    Saying that, Gazuna took out a ck ball from the robe.


    [And this will fulfill my desire!


    ¡°O gospel of the great darkness, grant me with my wish¡±] (Gazuna)


    Reacted to Gazuna words, a ck light released from the ball and filled my field of vision but soon disappeared into its source in the blink of an eye. Although a ck light from earlier has disappeared, the ck ball on Gazuna hand was proved that it was reality. Sarona-san closed and opened her hand to confirm whether there was an abnormality in her body.


    [What was that? What are you trying to do?] (Sarona)


    <i>*- - - - - dokkun! - - - - -*</i>


    I wonder what? Just now, I heard something such as heartbeat. . . but everyone around just acting normally, didn¡¯t you hear that? Umm. . . it¡¯s just my imagination, I¡¯m sure. . . hmm? Somehow the ground is shaking, isn¡¯t it?


    <i>*dododo dododo dododo !!!!!*</i>


    Something akin to arge crowds footstep was heard from the distance, heading over here at full speed. . . . .


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7 ¨C The Feeling Name Is ¡°Jealousy¡±</h4>


    [Gazuna!! You, what on earth did you do?] (Sarona)


    Probably Sarona-san also sensed something unusual happening. She seems to be impatient. The Elves around also started to get restless because of the tremors and the sound that was echoing around.


    [Hey-hey what¡¯s going on?] (Ruruna)


    [That¡¯s, I don¡¯t know either. . .] (Yuyuna)


    The two also seems anxious


    [What is happening. . . if you want to know, why don¡¯t you ask that guy?] (Wazu)


    These two dropped their jaw when I pointed my finger at Gazuna. Following the two, other Elves also directed their line of sight at him. Gazuna was looking down while covering his mouth with a hand.


    [Gazuna don¡¯t y dumb, exin yourself!!] (Vige Chief)


    Vige chief was enraged. Hear that, Gazuna released his hand from His mouth and slowly raising his face. He said with a detestable smile on his face.


    [You must be worried!! Stupid and funny Elves!! Would you like to know what happens? Then let me tell you!! Because I¡¯d like to see you in despair] (Gazuna)


    I say, just tell us already!


    [Right now, with the power of the ck Ball! More than a hundred monster which live in the mountain foot will be flooding this ce!!] (Gazuna)


    [ [ [ What!! ] ] ]


    The Elves around were astonished to hear that, a panic spreading. He only said it was monsters from the mountain, and I thought ¡°Oh, well¡±. I mean those guys are weak. Rather, I didn¡¯t understand why they were in so much of a panic. Already some of the Elves are trying to escape to their homes.


    [HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Suffer, suffer!!! Run around to escape, you stupid Elves! !!] (Gazuna)


    [Do you realize what you did! Gazuna!!] (Sarona)


    [I understood very well! Saronaaa!!] (Gazuna)


    Sarona-san thrust her knife many times furiously at Gazuna, but had been stopped by the long sword and robe that exhibits the hardness of iron.


    [Hey, for now we need to take shelter in the house] (Yuyuna)


    [Bu-but Sarona is?] (Ruruna)


    [It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s protected by barrier. No matter how many monsterse, I guarantee that it can not break] (Yuyuna)


    [That¡¯s right. . .] (Ruruna)


    [Wazu! We also have to leave this ce immediately] (Yuyuna)


    [Eh?] (Wazu)


    Yuyuna told me toe inside their house, Ruruna also followed him. Hmm, because I¡¯m worried about Sarona-san, I wanted to remain in this ce. But considering the two, it¡¯s better to followed them. Well fortunately, their house is close to this ce.


    Sarona-san has been attacking with kicks and shes using her Taijutsu and knife against Gazuna. Because of the automatic recovery and defense power from the robe, no decisive blow was getting made. But still, I didn¡¯t think Sarona-san would lose. Automatic recovery of the robe is a finite. When the magic powers exhausted, it just an ordinary robe.


    . . . I¡¯m sure but, anxiety still remains in my mind.


    [Why. . . why did you do such a thing!!] (Sarona)


    [Why it is. . . it¡¯s because of you Sarona!! I became this way because you are here! ! !] (Gazuna)


    The words stopped Sarona-san movement for a moment. Gazuna long sword got a chance to grazed her left arm.


    *****


    Finally, monsters invaded the vige.


    The vast number, more than a hundred monster had filled and surrounded the vige. Monsters also got attracted by the barrier. The Elves that escaped to their homes saw this scene while trembling in fear, a child had burts into tears. Yuyuna¡¯s and Ruruna¡¯s faces turn pale while discussing whether they could do something about the situation. After confirming the surrounding situation, I returned my eyes to the barrier where Sarona-san was. She is looking at the situation around and returned her line of sight at Gazuna.


    [Is this what you wished for?] (Sarona)


    [That¡¯s right. But it¡¯s not the end of it] (Gazuna)


    [. . . . . You said I¡¯m the cause. What do you mean?] (Sarona)


    [. . . . . Sarona. Since a long time ago, without putting any efforts people always called you a genius. I was working hard. . . I was also excellentpared to anyone. But you always stand on the top. . . you won¡¯t understand my feeling!!! You are just an obstacle for me!!!] (Gazuna)


    [Damn. . .] (Sarona)


    Gazuna had begun to seriouslyunch attacks this time. He repeatedlyunched shes with his long sword. Sarona-san stopped it with her knife and sometime avoided it with her body.


    [Hahaha!! Hey-hey what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you use your magic? You can¡¯t get out of the barrier if you don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t you want to help the people in the vige?] (Gazuna)


    [Uuu. . .] (Sarona)


    [It¡¯s impossible right!! Because I¡¯m also a person from this vige!! Because you cherish everyone in this vige!! But, is this alright? Do you have time to worry about it? If you don¡¯t end this fast, everyone other than us will die!!] (Gazuna)


    [Why you. . . ] (Sarona)


    Sarona-san raised her left hand to the front. . . but she stopped and didn¡¯t move from that position.


    [Fufu! Hahahahaha!! How unsighty! It¡¯s ridiculous! Your magic is too strong right! That¡¯s righ Sarona!! Your kindness is only your weakness!!!] (Gazuna)


    [ . . . . . ] (Sarona)


    Sarona-san clenching her lips, and was bleeding a little.


    Yup. It¡¯s decided.


    I look back at the two and raised my hand with <i>*shubi*</i> while smiling on my whole face.


    [I will going for a moment] (Wazu)


    [ [ Huh? ] ] (Yuyuna / Ruruna)


    I said so to the two and jump from the house.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Unconscious Monster</h4>


    I am falling from the house. . .


    Well you see, I can¡¯t use magic so flying is out of the question. I can¡¯t get down except with this method. I heard two screams from the direction of house. I can¡¯t hear it well so I try to focusing my attention but what reached my ears was pping sounds and monster¡¯s roaring.


    Their flying over the forest.


    Therge number of bird type monster approached because they thought I was food. Each of the houses had been encased in a barrier, because of that they change their target to me.


    They closed in order to cath me who was falling. And then---


    <i>*bokkon-----!!!*</i>


    I hit it. I was hitting it lightly. But the beak were shattered. . . huh?


    Hey was the beak this fragile. . . well, whatever. Using the momentum, I rotated my body to unleash a kick to a monster¡¯s face, it flew towards the other bird-type monster.


    The flying monsters were suprised and trying to turn their body to escape but it was toote. I kicked another monster, a bone breaking sound was heard. While at it I grab another monster¡¯s foot and use my falling momentum to throw it to the ground---


    <i>*bakkan-----!!!*</i>


    It was mmed, with full st.


    . . . Oh the ground were gouged out. Was the soil of this area brittle? Inded near the fallen monster, but the surrounding monsters were instantly attacking.


    One-eyed muscur Cyclops shot its big fist at me. I caught the fist with my hand, at the same moment I rotated the Cyclops.


    <i><strong>(TL : At least the monster body is bigger than human but he rotating it and still didn¡¯t realized how strong he was :D)</strong></i>


    [Eat this!!] (Wazu)


    I rotated it 3 times. The surrounding monsters were devastated by the Cyclops body, I throw it and started to run towards the barrier in the center of monster crowd. But monsters appeared one after another as to block my way. I caught a monster and did the same thing as before. Because arge number of monsters I repeated this process while advancing. Oh the next are Wolves.


    [Yo! Sarona-san, are you allright?] (Wazu)


    I arrived in front of the barrier.


    Behind me, The vast number of monster corpses were lying around. Sarona-san was taken aback, hmm?


    [Huh? Sarona-san?] (Wazu)


    [. . . . . Eh, Wazu-san. . . . . how could you be here?] (Sarona)


    [How? I just came normally?] (Wazu)


    [. . . . . Just. . . . . came. . . . . normally] (Sarona)


    Sarona-san checking my back, sweat was dripping from her forehead. Huh? Are you suprised? Was there something to be surprised? Hmm. . .


    Oh well. Gazuna is somewhat petrified but I don¡¯t care because I hate this guy.


    [Then I will beat the monsters around here, Sarona-san you just need to settle your fight with Gazuna! I¡¯m rooting on you! Good luck!] (Wazu)


    [Ah yes. . . . . Wazu-san as well. . . . . hmm. . . . . do your best?] (Sarona)


    [Yes!! I will do my best!!!] (Wazu)


    I clenched my fist, I was fired up. . . .


    She told me to do my best. Allright, bring it on!


    But, even though I was full of motivation the monster were stepped back. Huh? Come! Bring it on!


    . . . . . You won¡¯te?


    Haa~~. Then it can¡¯t be helped.


    If this is what you want. . . . . . I wille to get you.


    I rushed to the monster before me.


    But.


    The monsters run away at full speed to escaping from me.


    Ha? Why do you run away? Wait a minute!! I just thought of defeated you all in front of Sarona-san to looks cool, why do you run away? Damn you ruined it!! Or rather, I must be looks funny right now ~ ~ ~ !!!


    [. . . . . that, who the hell are you?] (Gazuna)


    Having understood the currrent situation, finally Gazuna spoke while his face turned pale.


    [Huh? I wonder, I just a person who is under the vige¡¯s care just recently] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s not what I want to hear!!] (Gazuna)


    [Huuh. . . ] (Wazu)


    Then what on earth do you want to hear? More importantly, I don¡¯t want to talk with a guy like you.


    The other Elves still didn¡¯te out from their houses that were protected by barriers. Huh? Although those guys have run away and won¡¯te anymore. More importantly, at this state Gazuna will keep talking to me right? That¡¯s, I hate it. Yuyuna, Ruruna! Get down here!!


    [. . . . . Impossible. . . . . that¡¯s impossible. Those monsters are at least B rank] (Gazuna)


    Gazuna¡¯s words have no end.


    Atst pay attention to your surrounding a little. Sarona-san was, using this chance while Gazuna spoke to me sheunched an attack with her knife. But the wound was being healed by automatic recovery in an instant. Still Sarona-san didn¡¯t stop her attack. She keep attacking, defending, and so on.


    [Haa. . . Haa. . .] (Sarona)


    [Haa. . . Haa. . .] (Gazuna)


    They continued with offense and defense for a while and distances each other. Their breathing are disorder. Sarona-san¡¯s physical strenght dropped because she keep moving around, and Gazuna magic seems about to exhausted because he keep using his robe. They were both in the same condition, but it¡¯s likely Sarona-san has the upper-hand.


    [Gazuna, why don¡¯t you give up already? When your magics exhausted, even your life will be in danger. Now that such thing was done it¡¯s no longer any use, but at least your life---] (Sarona)


    [Hahaha!!! I don¡¯t care anymore. . . . . I thought I would exterminate everyone in front of your eyes but I changed my mind. So. . . . . .


    I¡¯ll kill you first!! Sarona!!] (Gazuna)


    Gazuna took out a Red Ball from the robe and tossed it to his mouth.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9 - The Result Of Expectation</h4>


    [Gaaaaaaaaa!!!!!] (Gazuna)


    Gazuna ate the Red Ball, giving a roaring and transformed. His eyes be blood-shot while the white part turn ck, his face cracked like broken, ck wings like a bats and tail with arrow shaped tip grow on the back, his limbs swelled up big with nails that sharply increased and extended.


    [AHAHAHAHA!!!!! WHAT IS THIS, MY BODY WAS OVERFLOWING WITH POWER!!! I SHOULD HAVE DONE THIS FROM THE BEGINNING!!! WHY DIDN¡¯T THAT PEDDLER COME LONG AGO?](Gazuna)


    Hmmm. . . . . what are you doing now? I can¡¯t keep up with the situation at all. Ah that thing? Is a Red Ball the cause?


    [Ga~Gazuna. . . . . what is that appearance?] (Sarona)


    [HAHAHAHAHA!!! ARE YOU CONCERNED, WITH SUCH A THING? MORE IMPORTANTLY, RIGHT NOW!! YOU SHOULD WORRY ABOUT YOURSELF!!] (Gazuna)


    The transformed Gazuna moved in front of Sarona-san in the blink of an eye. His big arm took a backswing and Sarona-san received it with her knife. The knife stuck in to his arm but wasn¡¯t able to stop a momentum. She was blown just like that and her body was mmed into the barrier.


    [Guuh] (Sarona)


    Sarona-san fell to the ground.


    [OI SARONAA~! WHERE IS THAT!! YOUR STRENGHT FROM BEFORE!! I JUST TAPED YOU A LITTLE!! IT¡¯S UNFORTUNATE SARONA!! YOU HAVE NO WHERE TO ESCAPE INSIDE THE BARRIER, NOBODY WILL COME TO HELP YOU!! ONLY ¡°DEATH¡± IS AWAITING FOR YOU] (Gazuna)


    As he say so, he pulled out the knife that was stuck on his arm and crushed it with his bare hand, gradually Sarona-san felt the terror when he approached her.


    Phew. . . . . that¡¯s impossible for Sarona-san. It¡¯s The Elves problem, although I didn¡¯t want to put out my hand as much as possible,pared to Sarona-san¡¯s death it¡¯s insignificant problem for me.


    Thus I clenched my fist firmly while standing in front of the barrier. In front of my eyes Sarona-san was lying down.


    [. . . . . Wazu-san. Please run away from this ce with all the people from the vige, I will buy some time, somehow] (Sarona)


    [HAHAHAHA!! YOU LOT!! LOOK CAREFULLY HOW SARONA WILL DIE IN MY HAND, LOOK AT HOW HELPLESS SHE WAS BEFORE MY POWER!!!] (Gazuna)


    I swung my fist through the barrier with only the slightly force. It seemed it would give unnecessary damage if I put too much power in.


    <i>*pariiiiiin!!*</i>


    The barrier that separated me with Sarona-san had be particles and then disappeared to the sky.


    [ [ [ [ Haa? ] ] ] ]


    Sarona-san, transformed Gazuna, Yuyuna, Ruruna, and other Elves, everyone except me spit out the same word in unison. You sure get along well, as expected from people of the same vige. It seems they can¡¯t grasp a situation well, but I can¡¯t wait you know?


    [Here Ie ~] (Wazu)


    I turning my arm while say so, slowly walking to Gazuna who was standing before me. He just looking at my direction, but suddenly his eyes turned sharply.


    [GAAAAAA!!] (Gazuna)


    He tried to bisect me with his nails but I stoped it with my hand lightly. He was screaming just like a monster, not just his appearance. Still on it, this time his other hand approached me from the opposite direction, but that was also stopped with my other hand. Gazuna putting all his strenght in order to move his hands but they totally did not budge an inch. His face turned red while trying to shake off his hands.


    This time his mouth was wide open, from there some kind of ck lighte out. I unleashed a backfist and move back at once. It¡¯s hot!


    Gazuna moved a few steps backward staggering, his face seemed to want to say something with disbelief. He Immediately widening the dinstance.


    [What next?] (Wazu)


    I said it with a big smile. Gazuna pointed his trembling finger at me.


    [Wh. . . . . Wha. . . . . What the hell. . . . . are you?] (Gazuna)


    That again. I told you before that I am just a human.


    [Really. . . . you are. . . . . a human?] (Gazuna)


    That¡¯s rude. I moved one step forward with a sullen face. Gazuna moved few steps further back.


    Oii! ain¡¯t he frightened? Oh well, I¡¯m more concerned about Sarona-san, let¡¯s end it quickly. I slowly raised my arm as for Gazuna to see then slowly clenched it to fist.


    [DON¡¯T COME!! WHY!! WHYS IT ALWAYS ME!! SARONA, AND NOW YOU, WHY DOES EVERYBODY ALWAYS GET IN MY WAY!! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~] (Gazuna)


    [It¡¯s not my intention though] (Wazu)


    It was at that moment when Gazuna tried to escape


    [It¡¯s ....] (Wazu)


    <strong>-</strong>


    <strong>-</strong>


    <strong>-</strong>


    [It¡¯s just because I LIKE SARONA-SAN!!!] (Wazu)


    In an instant, I hit Gazuna¡¯s face a little seriously


    Huh?


    I. . . just now. . . what did I say again? Somehow I was caught in the mood, and said my feeling towards Sarona-san. . .


    Uhh. . . I did it


    What should I do. . . my face be somewhat hot. I can¡¯t look at Sarona-san directly. It¡¯s no use.


    While at it, let¡¯s take a look at Gazuna¡¯s condition.


    Gazuna sank to the ground and lost consciousness. It seems he¡¯s not dead. Well, somewhat fine? He won¡¯t die just because of my punch.


    The Red Ball came out from Gazuna¡¯s mouth an then turned into particles and disappear just like that. His body turn back to the original Elf.


    No, it¡¯s different to be precise. It¡¯s an Elf for certain, but his whole body cracked.


    I looked back without thinking


    Ahh


    There Sarona-san standing with reddened cheeks, I recall the words I just said earlier. My mouth suddenly drying, my body can¡¯t move.


    [. . . . well. . . . that¡¯s. . . . about Wazu-san¡¯s words from earlier. . .] (Sarona)


    <i>*Guhh*</i>


    [I appreciate. . . . . your feeling. . . . .


    <strong>-</strong>


    <strong>-</strong>


    <strong>-</strong>


    I¡¯m sorry!!! BUT---] (Sarona)


    I ran away from that ce at full speed.


    <strong>(TL : Again? he sure like to run away)</strong>


    ***************


    Author¡¯s Note :


    The Sarona Arc is short because I¡¯ll have her appears in various part after this. People who kindly read this far, also to those who bookmarked this, I express my sincere gratitude. An outline until the end has been decided, they¡¯re still clumsy sentences but in order togo there I will exert myself.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>**If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me**</i>


    Trantor : Sabishii desu


    Proof reader : Truffle

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Idle Talk : Sarona</h4>


    It was when we confronted the bandits who kidnapped Siena in the forest, that I met him.


    I was looking for a chance to rescued Siena from the bandits. From the direction of a thief I was shoot with an arrow, another man appeared. He wore clothes which seems made of a monster¡¯s fur and leather. He has no sword, or rather he wasn¡¯t carrying a weapon or anything. I wonder what he is doing inside the forest. . . I feel no hostility, so I thought to ignored him.


    One of the bandits begin to walk towards the man.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to this side and rescued Siena. Using this chance I wiped out the bandits with my magic. It ended, unconsciously I thought so. I conveyed words of gratitude to the person who rescued Siena.


    But, he was solidified for some reason when he saw me. I wonder why? Is there something on my face?


    [I have decided it since the first time I saw~~~!!!!!] (Wazu)


    I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.


    After that, we found out that Siena benefactor¡¯s name was Wazu. He asked about the location of the nearest town, but instead we guide him to the Elf Vige. I walk ahead as a guide. Behind me, Sieana was clinging to Wazu-san and Yuyuna and Ruruna were also talking with him profusely.


    That¡¯s sounds fun. . .


    Siena¡¯s mother came running to us from inside the vige. They are embracing each other, it¡¯s good everything was over. . .


    Apparently Wazu-san will stay at Yuyuna and Ruruna ce for awhile, I was told by these two. Really, it seems to be fun. . . Would you stay overnight? I declined when Ruruna asked me. Someone like me will just spoil the mood. . .


    I never missed my training since I was a child. Without me realizing, the people around me started to lionize me as a genius, I really worked hard to meet their expectation. Finally I stood in the apex of Morito, but when I looked back I was all alone. Friends or lover, nobody was there fo me. However, Yuyuna and Ruruna sill treat me as an equal. What a lonely life. . .


    But Wazu-san was different, he often talking to me. We also went together to the forest to pick herbs and edible nts together. It¡¯s nothing special but I was happy.


    2 weeks have passed since Wazu-sane to this vige. . . I think something has changed inside me. I¡¯m feeling happy whenever Wazu-san talk to me, and then my heart be calm. But, looking at Wazu-san talking to another Elf woman, I feels somewhat pain on my chset, it¡¯s really unpleasant.


    Ruruna. . . you are a little too close with Wazu-san. . . . .


    And then, On a certain day there was a call from the vige chief. Gazuna has challenged me to a duel, in addition there was conditions to leave the vige for the loser. Gazuna¡¯s certainly an unpleasant person, but he is still a fellow of the vige. I can¡¯t underestimated his power however I didn¡¯t see myself loosing to him. Because he proposed a duel, there must be a considerable resolution and decision.


    I wondering whether I should ept it or not. No, I should ept it, I understand that much. But still, I can¡¯t make up my mind. Because of that. . . my foot went to Wazu-san ce as if a natural thing. I just want to be near him until I can solidify my determination.


    On the next day I confronted Gazuna.


    I was astonished by the power of his robe. However that won¡¯t be enough to defeat me but suddenly a horde of monsters filled the vige, honestly I didn¡¯t know what I should do. Although they are from the mountain foot, it¡¯s still B-rank at minimal with some of A-rank monsters mixed in. It¡¯s monsters that I alone can¡¯t win against. My heart was filled with frustation.


    I tried to cast magic but no words were came out. I won¡¯t hesitate to use it on bandits or monsters, but Gazuna is still my fellow viger. Although I despised him, I still can¡¯t directed my magic at him. . .


    And then Wazu-san has appeared in front of me.


    Huh? Wazu-san? How could you be here? When I sent quick nce at Wazu-san¡¯s back, a vast number of monster corpses were lying around.


    [~I¡¯m rooting on you! Good luck!] (Wazu)


    Huh? What did you just say? You will drive out the monsters? It¡¯s a lie right? But for some reason the monsters were running away from the vige. . . Ah it¡¯s good that Wazu-san was unharmed.


    Gazuna¡¯s magic seems about to be exhausted but he still doesn¡¯t want to give up and intended to prolong the fight. But I will end it immediately.


    Gazuna swallowed a red ball and his body transformed. His appearance it¡¯s not an Elf anymore, he looked like a different creature as if something called ¡°Devil¡± that appear in the story.


    I focused my eyes at him, but because of the fatigue my body was a littlete to react. I pierced my knife at thest moment but his attack didn¡¯t stop, my body was blown off onto the barrier. Somehow I still have my consciousness but my body can¡¯t move, in front of me Gazuna crushed my favorite knife with his bare hand. Damn it. . .


    When I saw Wazu-san on the other side of barrier I told him to run away together with everyone. However such worry was unnecessary---


    <i>*pariiiiiin!!*</i>


    The barrier is gone. No, it was destroyed.


    Wazu-san. . . what on earth are you. . .


    Wazu-san was cornering the transformed Gazuna. In the meantime I slowly stand up and checked my body condition. And then such thing has entered my ears


    [~because I like Sarona-san!!!] (Wazu)


    . . . . . . Eeeeeeeeeh?


    Just now, what did Wazu-san say?


    Like? He likes me??


    My face. . . no, my whole body suddenly hot.


    My heart was beating so fast making it somewhat hurt. Why didn¡¯t you look at me? Wazu-san. . . .


    Finally Wazu-san is turning his body and our eyes meet each other, but suddenly my head went nk---


    Wha~What should I do. . .


    [. . . . well. . . . that¡¯s. . . . about Wazu-san¡¯s words frome earlier. . .] (Sarona)


    My whole face is hot. . .


    [I appreciate. . . . . your feeling. . . . .] (Sarona)


    I can¡¯t see Wazu-san¡¯s face because I was looking down in order to divert my eyes.


    [I¡¯m sorry!!!] (Sarona)


    Not that! It¡¯s not what I want to say! Honestly, what am I doing!


    [But---] (Sarona)


    I raised my face, but the figure of Wazu-san that¡¯s running at an amazing speed was seen. . .


    . . . Eh. . . Eeeeeeeeeh?


    Wazu-san you are too fast. . . . . wait for me. . . . . my confession. . . . . hasn¡¯t fineshed yet. . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . Confession?


    Ah I see. . . I understand it now.


    I also like you Wazu-san.


    Finally I realize my feeling, strangely my heart feels so light and I smiled unintentioally.


    [ [ . . . Sarona ] ] (Yuyuna / Ruruna)


    I suddenly heard mutltiple voice, there Yuyuna and Ruruna was looking at me.


    [He has gone. . . that guy!] (Yuyuna)


    [The hero who save the vige, Sarona as well. . . . . Eh? Sarona? Don¡¯t tell me you?] (Ruruna)


    Ruruna looked at my expression, it seems she has noticed my feeling.


    Was my face was easy to read. . . . ughhh. . . I covered my cheeks. I didn¡¯t understand myself.


    [Really? you. . . to him. . .~] (Ruruna)


    [There is no such thing] (Sarona)


    I denied Ruruna words. because I was already decided it.


    I will chase after wazu-san.


    And then, I will conveyed my feeling.


    Even if at that time there is someone else beside him, I won¡¯t lose!


    First of all, I will resign from Morito. . . and then. . .


    It seems I will take a short while, but I will find you certainly! Be prepared Wazu-san!!


    [. . . for the time being there is something to do, right?] (Yuyuna)


    My head was full of Wazu-san, I look at the direction which Yuyuna pointed at, there is Gazuna at that ce.


    [Eh? just leave him alone! I have my future to consider or rather just let the vige chief handle him. Honestly right now I don¡¯t care whether he is alive or dead. . . see you] (Sarona)


    I turned my heel to leave


    With <i>*pokkan!*</i> Yuyuna and Ruruna showing astonished face.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Trauma And Awareness</h4>


    Right now, I just sat down on a stump near the forest¡¯s exit.


    It¡¯s been three days..... all this time, I just stayed at this ce. When I got hungry, I caught a rabbit or picked edible nts from the surrounding. If I wanted to go to the toilet, I using the bushes. Otherwise I had been crying the whole time while sitting on this stump.


    I don¡¯t want to do anything. It¡¯s painful being alive.


    Just as I tired from crying I somehow fell asleep.


    Uuu~.....


    I was in a mncholy mood when I woke up the next day. I had a dream, Sarona-san and Hero-sama was.....


    ..... I don¡¯t want to remember.


    A thought was floating on my head. The memory from the past.... ugh.... I thought I had forgotten everything about Aria.... but Sarona-san....


    That day, once again I cried myself to sleep.


    When I wake up, it was midnight. I scrubbed my eyes and absent-mindedly look up to the sky


    The stars were so beautiful~.....


    Before I know it, I fell back to sleep.


    On the next day, I spent a whole day in daze.


    On the next day, I spent a whole day in daze. I went to bed while crying.


    On the next day, I spent a whole day in daze. The stars were sparkling


    On the next day, I spent a whole day in daze.


    On the next day, I braced myself up a little. Nuts are good.


    On the next day, a monster had attacked. I Subjugated.it.


    On the next day, my energy had returned.


    On the next day, I washed My body and clothes in a river. I feel Refreshing.


    On the next day, I went out of the forest and heading to the town.


    There is a highway right after I exiting the forest. I don¡¯t have any purpose in particr so I just walking there leisurely.


    The things about Aria, also Saronasan as well, even now I almost cried whenever I thought of it. I forced to convince myself that these two will surely be happy. We won¡¯t meet each other anymore.... Yuyuna, Ruruna,


    even though we had such good rtionship. I feel so sad when I think about it, but it can¡¯t be helped because they are Sarona-san¡¯s friend....


    Face forward. Even someone like me will find another friendter!!


    I¡¯m sure..... maybe..... probably.....!!


    It¡¯s better to give up looking for a lover.....


    I didn¡¯t believe there was someone who would fall in love with me right now.


    Setting that aside, right now there was something on my mind.


    Is about my status.


    The battle at the Elf vige doesn¡¯t make any sense.... my opponent was too weak. No matter how much I was confident with my mediocrity, I can¡¯t convinced myself right now....


    Don¡¯t tell me.... it¡¯s not like they are weak.... but I was too strong.... no.... no way.... but....


    This is the first time I doubted my mediocrity.


    At that time, when a horde monsters attacked the vige, I thought they were just F-rank monsters.... but maybe... they were higher.... also, I thought my status was around an F-rank adventurer.... but, is there such a thing as an F-rank monster.... I walked while wondering that endlessly but still didn¡¯t came to any conclusion.


    [Oh well, I can see that when I make a guild card] (Wazu)


    I stopped to think deeply. As I said before it can be solved with a guild card. This is a magic tool which can confirmed a status of an individual. When seeing the status indicated on that, my worries will be settled. I am strong or just ordinary, I will understand at that time. It¡¯s no use in worrying about it right now.


    Well then..... I wonder what is this ce. At that time I didn¡¯t know how I ended up at the mountain..... I wonder what town this road was leading to..... if possible, I hope is not the Imperial Capital. Please anywhere except that ce.....


    I walked along the way while hoping so.


    I thought either be attacked by monsters and bandits, but none of that ured, the distance from the forest gradually increased, I walk the road while looking at a horse-drawn carriage passing me, finally arge town came into my view. It¡¯s surrounded by a high wall, I saw a lot of horse-drawn carriage line-up in front of the gate.


    Oh! The town I didn¡¯t know!!


    I was saved...... with this the worst case scenario was avoided.


    I lined-up to enter the town while feeling relived.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12 - It¡¯s One Of My Dream To Come Here</h4>


    Right now, in front of me was a soldier who inspected an ID card of a person who was about to enter the town. And then I just noticed it for the first time,


    Huh? I..... didn¡¯t have it..... Aah!


    I always kept my wallet inside a pocket safely, but while in the Elf vige I usually put my ID card and other things at Yuyuna and Ruruna house. That¡¯s right..... it¡¯s because I left just as it..... damn, I felt like crying right now.....


    [Then, the next person please]


    The soldier called me. I approached him cautiously. I steeled my heart, for the worst case I will camp outside the town.....


    [Please show me your ID card]


    [..... Well, actually..... the thing is..... I lost my ID card.....] (Wazu)


    [I see, we need to ask you some question if you want to issued a temporary ID card, will you take it?]


    [Yes please] (Wazu)


    Oh? An interview? Is that all?


    Since I was never leave the Imperial City before, I didn¡¯t know there was such means. I obediently followed the soldier to enter a small room. There was a desk and two chairs in the center of room. At one of the chair there was a youth, though the figure is slender, he was fully equiped.


    [Yo! Are you the person who lost the ID card? It must be quite troublesome. I will begin the interview, but first why don¡¯t you take a seat?]


    The young man pointing at the vacant chair while saying so, I sat on the chair in ordance with obediently. After that, it was just a light interview. Such as name and birthce, what was my purpose ining to this town, did Imit any crime before, etc. I answered it one by one. Just in case, whether I haveitted any crime or not are investigated using a special magic tool. The young man also told a story about himself. His name is Ondo, there is nost name so it seems he is not from nobility. His age is 2 years older than me, 19 years old. A chief of garrison soldier at the gate, that¡¯s great. He¡¯s also a friendly person, we exchanging a chat while conducting the interview.


    [Well then, you can use it to get a guild card. since it¡¯s just a temporary ID card please go to adventurer guild within a week and then return the ID card otherwise it will be invalid] (Ondo)


    [No problem. Since I will go immediately after this, also could you rmend me an inn? I didn¡¯t have much money, so I¡¯d like a ce as cheap as possible.....] (Wazu)


    [Then on the opposite side of the Adventurer Guild, at the intersection of boulevard, there is an inn called ¡°Wind of Light¡± which is managed by a former adventurer couple, how about it? They always help rookie adventures with various things] (Ondo)


    [Yeah, I will go to that ce] (Wazu)


    I received the finished temporary ID card aftrewards, I walked to a passage for entering the town while talking with Ondo. At the end of a passage, Ondo stopped and then looking at me.


    [Come to think of it, I forgot to say one important thing] (Ondo)


    [ ? ] (Wazu)


    [Wee to the fort city Rinikku] (Ondo)


    *****


    The fort city Rinikku


    It¡¯s a city that guards the south side of an entrance to Manbondo kingdom, the world¡¯srgest nation in at east continent. It¡¯s a busy city, also among the many maind¡¯s towns and cities, its development was very dominant. A circr shaped doorways at the north and south side, which has been divided into fourpartments by a cross boulevard.....


    I was looking at a written bulletin board.


    Thank goodness..... my hometown, Imperial City was in the center of the south continent. Anyway I was relieved, I won¡¯t go to the south for now.


    I had begun to walk along the main street to the Adventurer Guild just like that. This is the fort city, things are quite different from my hometown. I advanced while seeing the vicinity restlessly.


    I went to the ce Ondo informed, there I saw a three-storyrge building. ¡°Adventurer¡¯s Guild Rinikku Branch¡± was written on a big signboard at the entrance of the building. I took a deep breath before entering the building.


    Once I was inside the guild, there were a receptionist desks and stairs at the center back. On my right side, there was bulletin board with the requests listed on it. On my left side was a simple dinning ce. I prepared myself and went to the reception desk while looking around restlessly


    [Hello, wee to the Adventurer Guild of Rinikku branch, may I help you?]


    [..... Yeah, adventurer registration please] (Wazu)


    [Adventurer registration, is it..... then please fill out this form]


    I received a quill pen and paper that has been proffered. Name, age, hometown, I continue to fill it one after another.


    I heard that receptionist of Adventurer¡¯s Guild had many beautiful woman, so it was true. Receptionist-san in front of me has fluffy pink hair that extended to shoulder, also lovely figure and gentle eyes. I was slightly stunned.


    [Are you done? Let me see first.......... Yes, it is okay. Then how about I give you an exnation about adventurer until your guild card is finished]


    [Yes please] (Wazu)


    [Well then..... <i>*cough*</i> I will tell you a simple exnation. Adventurer¡¯s guild is functioned as intermediary between adventurers and clients who put a request, a client will pay the rewards for a request you havepleted. You can find avable request at bulletion board, hand the paper of a request to a receptionist, when receptionist gives you permision you can ept the request. Report to receptionist when you havepleted the request. In addition, there is a rank system for the request and adventurer, from the highest to lowest are ¡°S A B C D E F¡±. Everybody will be started from F-rank. First issued guild card is free. If you lose it you can re-issued after pay 5 gold coin, please be careful. Also, you can ept a request one rank above your adventurer rank. In this case, you will need our examination. Do you have any question?]


    [Is there something necessary in request achievement?] (Wazu)


    [It depends on the contents of request, like a specific monster¡¯s part for subjugation proof, orpletion signatures from a person who put a request. Please use those and give it to receptionist. We will examine it, after that the process will be finished]


    [How does a rank rise?] (Wazu)


    [If you have achieved a defined number of request for each rank, we will tell about the rank-up. It¡¯s ahead of story, however please work hard because there is a test when you go up from D-rank to C-rank]


    [I see, I roughly understand. When there is something I didn¡¯t understand, I will let you know] (Wazu)


    [Please do so. Ah! Also, there is a lot of violent adventurers..... so please avoided them as much as possible..... as long you did it..... things defintely.....]


    [Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll becareful as not to make receptionist-san worry] (Wazu)


    [Please do that!! A guild card is done, so please hang a drop of your blood so the card can¡¯t be abused by others. Crime prevention and status will be indicated on the card and procedure will end with that]


    I received the card from receptionist-san. I trying to draw a drop of my blood with knife to the card that has been drawn with a big F. But somehow the knife can¡¯t hurt my fingertips. On contrary the sharp part of knife


    gradually dulled..... it will take forever at this rate, but why? I wondering for awhile. And then I bit my fingertips to make it bleeding and dropped my blood to the card.


    After that my status emerged, and I was struck dumbed.....

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13 ¨C Is This Clear? What Be Of My Power</h4>


    There are 8 status that shown on guild card. They are HP (Life Force) MP (Magic) STR (Attack Power) VIT (Defense Force) INT (Magic Attack) MND (Magic Defense) AGL (Agility) DEX (Dexterity). After that are name, race, age, individual-specific skills and learned skills.


    First of all, the general knights andrge number of C-rank adventurers average stauts are :


    That is.


    However, the status that are disyed on my guild card are :


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    Skill :


    Extreme Cannibalism (specific)


    Abnormal State Nullification


    Goddess¡¯s Sympathy (specific)


    Sponsored by Goddess.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    That is.


    The hell ¡°Sponsored by Goddess¡± . I guess the things described on my guild card are Goddess-sama doing. Then let me tell her something


    Write it in number~~~~~~~~!!!!!!


    Even with magic system I didn¡¯t know whether I¡¯m strong or not. No, I would be strong, or maybe I¡¯m ridiculously strong!!! I didn¡¯t know!!! It¡¯s difficult to understand!!!


    Ha~..... Ha~..... let¡¯s calm down.


    First of all, let¡¯s verified one by one..... the skill details should be found there..... Ha~.....


    Let¡¯s see, nothing wrong with my name and age. The race is, what the hell withHuman (80%)? What do you mean? Am I only 80% human? Or the 80% is different things? Which is it? What¡¯s written there made me really uneasy.


    I found out there was no MP, but the HP value say I can withstand anything. Grand magic or Ancient magic, will I not die even receiving a direct attack fom any of that continuously? No No No such this is impossible, right? I was afraid to confirm it myself!!!


    STR value say my blow shattered a stars? is the meaning same as it? In other words if I hit seriously, nothing I can¡¯t break? For real?


    VIT value say will breaks even the Holy sword..... is that even possible? I mean it¡¯s a Holy Sword right? The fact that it could break, it means no kind of weapon could harm me? So thats why I can¡¯t cut my fingertips with a single knife.....


    INT value say I can¡¯t use magic. I understand where ites because the MP say zero. The HP say I can withstand anything..... so there is no meaning for MND, right?


    AGL value, please tell me the words followed after <i>light</i>. Don¡¯t cut it in the middle. I¡¯m interetsed now, maybe I will try in secretlyter.....


    Isn¡¯t it fine to use a numerical value for DEX status. Why was the sentence? Did it ording to other status? I don¡¯t need such attention Goddess-sama..... well, I know that I am quite dexterous..... even the clothes I¡¯m wearing right now, I made it myself..... Haa.....


    My head is hurting.....


    Let¡¯s take a look at skill description now.


    <strong>Extreme Cannibalism</strong> : You can eat every kind of thing and it will taste delicious. Bizarre objects, poisons, monsters, etc. will taste delicious. The higher rank of things you eat, your status value will increased (maximum)


    <strong>(TL : This skill at maximum level, I think)</strong>


    Is this from that time, when I lived in the mountain? Because I couldn¡¯t choose what to eat..... at that time I ate anything to stay alive. I wonder if this is an after-effects? Well it makes sense..... probably my status is abnormal? I think it¡¯s the cause..... but, high ranked things? I wonder if I eat something like that.....


    <strong>Abnormal State Nullification</strong> : Every abnormal state will be canceled. One state is excepted.


    I wonder if this is aslo the influence of the mountain? It¡¯s because the environment was severe, you can find any abnormality there..... and then an abnormal state which wasn¡¯t in the mountain and will work on me..... only liquor thates to my mind..... but it¡¯s still on a tolerable range. Next problem is.....


    <strong>Goddess¡¯s Sympathy</strong> : I do not know what happened but you are crying and crying so much..... but it¡¯s allright!! There will surely a good thing! ! So please brace yourself up!! Because I granted you with all my blessing that will help you!! Do your best on your life!!!


    Goddess-samaaa~~~~!!!!!


    What is this? Is Goddess-sama sympathize with me? look at this, it became painful in reverse! ! life is so hard.... from now on, I wonder if a good things will happen..... uuu!!!


    Thus I have confirmed it all. In other words because I have received full sympathy from Goddess-sama, I¡¯m no longer a genuine human race. I can¡¯t use magic but I¡¯m incredibly strong. Under the influence of a skill, I can say that I won¡¯t die unless from an old age, right?


    Haaa~......


    I can¡¯t let out a sigh anymore.....


    As I thought, it¡¯s dangerus to disclose my status..... I can¡¯t show it carelessly..... not many poeple can be S-rank adventurers but with this I think I can do it, it¡¯s just probably though.


    I became strong rather suddenly so I didn¡¯t know any more what to do now.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14 - The Inn-way</h4>


    [Ermm..... is there something wrong? Since awhile ago you have been letting out a sigh, scowling at empty space, and then sighing again. May I know if there is any deficiencies in your guild card?]


    I returned to my sense after hearing receptionist-san¡¯s words. Aah, I¡¯am still inside the guild right now, I wonder how long I¡¯ve been spaced out.


    [It¡¯s alright, sorry. There is nothing wrong, I just checked my status a little] (Wazu)


    [Is that so. Certainly, that¡¯s an important thing, Wazu-san just became an Adventurer so you have to check your status properly. Also, please only ept a request that within your ability. If you overestimate your power, it usually leads to death]


    [Yes..... I will be careful] (Wazu)


    Though I don¡¯t know what to be careful of.....


    To suddenly be strong after getting off of that mountain. That¡¯s right, this city is not too far from that mountain, I thought they might know something about it.


    [Umm..... there is something I would like to ask....] (Wazu)


    [Yes, what is it?]


    [What is that big mountain you can see from the outside?] (Wazu)


    To my question, receptionist-san showed an incredible look at me.


    [Umm..... you really didn¡¯t know anything about that mountain?]


    [Yes. So please tell me] (Wazu)


    [..... I understand. It¡¯s absolutely nessary to live so listen carefully]


    Then I heard the fact about the mountain, it was a big shock for me.


    The abnormal weather..... also full of S-rank monsters..... I ..... how could I have survived from that ce? I still can¡¯t believe it myself..... but, maybe it was the effects of <i>Goddess Sympathy</i>¡¯s skill. I wonder if I have been protected by that skill all this time. And then, because I adapted to the environment I got <i>Abnormal State Nullification</i> skill, because I ate everything at that time I got<i> Extreme Cannibalism</i> skill. About my abnormal status, I wonder if it¡¯s because I ate S-ranked monsters..... that is how I be so strong..... it¡¯s all thanks to Goddess-sama that I can live right now.


    [..... That¡¯s it. The mountain is very dangerous ce so you absolutely have to stay away from that..... did you hear me?]


    Crap!! I was lost in thought about Goddess-sama for a moment. Receptionist-san has blue vein popping on her head.


    [Ye~Yeah!! I heard it properly!! I won¡¯t approached it!!] (Wazu)


    [Please do so!]


    I say my thanks and leave the guild. I feel tired after learning a fact about the mountain, so I have decided to head for Wind of Light Pavilion to rest. Just as I was told, the inn locatated not far from adventurer¡¯s guild.


    Wind of Light Pavilion is a two-story wooden building with the width of 3 houses. It seem the building is managed properly, I can¡¯t see any damaged parts. I think is a nice normal inn. Hmm.... I noded and went inside.


    [Wee to the Wind of Light Pavilion!!]


    When I got inside, I was greeted by a high-spirited woman¡¯s voice. She has light-brown hair with an easy going type face, while cleaning the counter she was speaking to me. Some tables and chairs were arranged for people to have a meal. At the right side of counter, there were stairs that lead to the second floor.


    [One person is it? Do you need a meal? Or a room?]


    [A room please, how much for 1 night] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s 2 silver coin for 1 night thate with 2 meals. I¡¯ve never see your face before, are you an adventurer?]


    [Ah yes, I just became one a moment ago] (Wazu)


    [I see. Then it¡¯s free for today! It¡¯s formemoration for you as an Adventurer]


    [Eh? Is that okay?] (Wazu)


    [No problem. I¡¯m also a former adventurer, so I understand the strugle of a rookie! Don¡¯t be reserved okay!!]


    [Thank you] (Wazu)


    I decided to obediently ept her offers and saying my thanks. Even though I have an abnormal power, I still feel uneasy about my money.


    [Rura!! It¡¯s a customer~!!..... please write your name in the guest book]


    While saying so she handed me the guest book and quill pen, after writing my name I returned it to her. Not long a small girl appeared from inside the counter.


    [Wee!! Mmm....... Wazu-san is it, wee to Wind of Light Pavilion!! Nice to meet you!! My name is Rura!! I¡¯m 13 years old and master of Inn-way, also I¡¯m a girl] (R)


    After confirming my name in the guest book, a cute girl with brown hair spoke to me cheerfully. She lowered her head and introduced herself as R while blooming a smile on her face.


    .......... What the heck is Inn-way?


    [Ahahahaha!! Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Ka, I¡¯m a proprietress and my husband is a cook at this ce. R is my daughter and she is helping out now. If you need something, you can ask R here] (Ka)


    [Leave it to me!!<i> *donn*</i> .....<i>*cough*</i>!!] (R)


    She say so while hitting her chest


    But because she put to much power onto it, she choked.


    [..... Then, what is the Inn-way you just said a little while ago] (Wazu)


    [Tha¡¯t a good question!!!!!] (R)


    R eyes glittering and her face brightened. She approached me while ying her index finger.


    [Let¡¯s see, the inns that just provided food and bedding are no good!! Those are a third-rate inn!! And, second-ss inns provided a good meal and clean bed!! But first-ss inns provided further facilities and


    satisfying service!! But, when ite to the top-noch----] (R)


    [Yes Yes, don¡¯t troubled the customer okay. Now quickly guide him to the room. Use the innermost room at the second floor] (Ka)


    I had surrendered while raising the open arm.


    When Ka-san saw it, she send a life boat by telling R to guide me to the room while handed her a key.


    [Okay, I will guide you to the room. In the meantime I will tell you more about Inn-way!!] (R)


    Nooo, I¡¯m not saved~!!!!!


    I¡¯m braced myself to listen her talk while we headed to the room.


    Ke-san saw me off with such a wry smile


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Power of A-Rank</h4>


    I am lying on the bed upon entering the room. Not too wide or narrow, it¡¯s a decent room. I can feel that it has been properly cleaned.


    The Inn-way huh..... it¡¯s deep.....


    No... No... No... No... No...!!


    I almost got brainwashed. That L..... what a fearful girl..... Setting that aside I have to think about my future now.


    The problem is my powers too strong.....


    Up until now, I thought of myself as just an ordinary person. But the present me is an existence that can be called a monster..... That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know what to do with myself..... in the first ce, is this all real..... if you believe in Goddess-sama¡¯s description, even I can destroying a stars if seriously use my power.


    It¡¯s frightening just to think about it.....


    Involuntarily, I was shivering while I wrapped my body on the bed..... no matter how strong I became, my soul is that of an ordinary person. It can¡¯t be helped if I was scared.....


    I don¡¯t know how long I have been lost in thought.....


    But a small fire lit in my heart, certainly it¡¯s a frightening power..... However it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to rescue Sarona-san without it before.....


    I can save someone using this power. If I always hesitated, when the timees I might not be able to protect someone I want to protect..... if that¡¯s so, there is no reason to hesitate huh. Although I can¡¯t use it thoughtlessly..... but I have decided to use it.


    <i>*konkon*</i>


    [Wazu-saaaan! Dinner is ready~] (L)


    [Hyaiii~!!] (Wazu)


    It surprised me, because of that I answer L calls with a strange voice. When the door opened, L who wearing an apron give me a wry smile. It¡¯s embarassing....


    A considerable time has passed since I entered my room, when Ie down following L the sun had already set. There were many people who seemed to be adventurers at the table in the dining room. Everyone respectively eating, drinking,ughing, or grumbling, they are all having fun. L guided me to a table at the corner of room and I sat down there. After saying she will immediatelye back with food, L disappeared into the back counter. While waiting for my meal toe, I was looking at the atmosphere of the dining room.


    How nicee~ everyone is having fun~ it was quite envious watching them---


    [Someday you also can make your own party as well. Here it is, sorry to kept you waiting] (Ka)


    Ka-san ced a dish in front of me while saying so. She can read my mind it¡¯s embarassing, I changed my attention to the food.


    Grilled seasoned meat, sd, soup, and bread, nothing special with this food, even so it was quite a feast for me. That reminds me, it¡¯s been quite a while huh..... usually I always ate grilled meat at the time I lived in mountain. But at the Elf vige, there was only wild grass and tree nuts. After a long time let¡¯s savor the meat¡¯s taste..... <i>*gulp*</i>.....


    I was eating the foods wholeheartedly. Sometime the parents and child smiling happily while looking at me.


    [What the heck is this!! It¡¯s taste so bad, I can¡¯t eat something like this!!]


    While feeling my stomach which was full after I finished my meal, some unforgiveable words had reached my ears.


    [That¡¯s why I told you before to stopped Homura from enter this ce]


    [I know it already, it just once in a while I want to try and eat food from this kind of ce]


    When I turned my eyes to the voice, I saw 3 men wereughing and cracking an unpleasant smile. That guy in the middle, It seems he was the first one who raised his voice. Red hair, morose eyes, he wore an armor which focused on ease of movement. On the left side, a man with green hair which was grown to hide one of his eye. Arge cross spear had been put leaning against wall on his back. On the right side, a narcissist-ish guy is ying with his long blonde hair. He wore an expensive robe and gave some magician-like vibe.


    Yosh, let¡¯s kill those guys!


    I wonder what, suddenly I had an urge to use force..... I didn¡¯t feel any hestitation at all with them.


    While I was thinking this, the situation got even worse.


    [Don¡¯t speak ill of my father¡¯s cooking-----] (L)


    R was protesting to these three while clutching her apron.


    [Oh, what¡¯s this kid? You father?]


    [Perhaps she is the daughter of this worn-out inn owner]


    [Fumu, a daughter is it. Then tell your father to do his job properly! The food taste¡¯s bad, we can eat something like this]


    With that, a blood thirst leaked out from everyone in the dinning room.


    [Oh? The hell are you guys? You don¡¯t know who we are?]


    [Hey how could they know? They are adventurers from such frontier town]


    On these words, a red haired man put his foot on a table while leaning his body in the chair.


    [We are ¡°ck me¡± party of A-rank adventurer]


    [It doesn¡¯t matter, apologize to father!!] (L)


    They continue ring to intimidate, but L aslo without hestitation still demanding their apology. On the sight, I pped my hands while muttering a small <i>¡°Oo...¡±</i>


    [Tch, this brat.....]


    The red-haired man reach out his hand at L, in an instant I moved between them to catch his hand while ring back. In the meantime I use my other free hand to persuade L which is little teary to hide behind my back. This guy, just now he let out a blood thirst and tried to strangle L.


    [..... What¡¯s this bastard, you want to die]


    The red-haired man tried to intimidate me by directing his blood thirst towards me. On my back, L has been holding my clothes tighly. Before I can say something, a rugged voice is resounding at this ce.


    [What is thismotion, you people!]


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>**TL Note : Changes R to L**</i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16 - What A Simple Bunch</h4>


    The owner of the rugged voice wasing from behind the counter. He red towards us with some amazing¡¯s look on his face.


    The man was bigger than anyone else in the ce. His height is more than 2m, thick arms and chest that was made of muscle. His eyes are sharp, next to his right eye there is a singlerge scratch down to his cheek. Also there is no hair on his head. If it¡¯s not because the apron he wore, normally you can tell by look that he is indeed a veteran warrior.


    Such a baldie was approaching us with a heavy atmosphere about him. And then, L sneaked out fom my back and threw her arms around that baldy.


    [Uwaaa!! Father...!!!!] (L)


    [Oh what is it L? What happened?]


    Fa~Father?? That baldie is?? .....nothing alike, but it¡¯s a good thing for L.


    L is exining about what happened to the baldie while holding her tears. asionally even the adventurers around also adding their story. Please exin about me properly as well, since that baldie is staring at me from time to time. By the way, I¡¯m still grabbing the red-haired guy¡¯s hand while remain ring at each other in the meantime.


    It seems they finished the exnation. After the baldy patted L¡¯s head, hee to us with L hiding behind his back.


    [Are you from ck me which mocked my cooking and quarreled with my daughtter?]


    [What of it? Your cooking sucks]


    [I don¡¯t think so though] (Wazu)


    I denied immediately because I didn¡¯t hink the same as these guys.


    [Fuu~..... it seems you just came to this city recently]


    [Then, what is it?]


    [I am Regan, adventurer¡¯s guild master of this city] (Regan)


    <strong>.</strong>


    <strong>.</strong>


    <strong>.</strong>


    Haa!!!!!


    Just now, what did this baldie say!! Guild..... master..... this baldie is.....


    The Red-haired guy was suprised to hear these words, and I-----


    [No way!! Someone like you..... is L¡¯s blood-rted father!! Just tell the truth already!! That actually L is a child from Ke-san former marriage, right?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s what your concerned with!! We are really blood-rted!! L is my beloved daughter!!! You hear that?] (Regan)


    [It¡¯s a lieeeeeee-----!!!!!] (Wazu)


    The adventurers around were nodding in unison while folding their arms on my words.


    I fell down on the spot. Why?? even such a baldie old man has a wife and daughter. But right now, neither friends nor lover on my side..... it¡¯s unfair..... it¡¯s absurd..... it¡¯s too much!!


    [Tch!!]


    Not liking the situation they were in, those guys clicked their tongue while trying to leave this ce. However the bald---guild master didn¡¯t seem like he will overlook them.


    <i><strong>(TL : bald--guild master = Wazu is want to say baldie but stopped in the middle and change it with guild master instead) </strong></i>


    [Hey ck me!! It¡¯s because your behavior is a little unsightly. Tomorrow, youe to my room in the guild office first thing in the morning!!] (Regan)


    [Huh? Why is it? We are A-rank adventurers why should we be bothered by such thing?]


    A-rank? Ahe to think of it these guy said from A-rank huh..... fuuhu..... just wait you guys!!


    I wasughing on my mind, at the same time the bald---guild master is still arguing with ck me guys.....


    [Run away huh! What, it seems you guys are not a big deal. Are you really A-rank? Oh I see, you earned A-rank through taking part in other people¡¯s achievements, and it¡¯s not because of your own ability right? Well it¡¯s certainly will be embarassing if people found out that your power doesn¡¯t live-up to your rank. Because of that you make several reasons in order to run away, right? It can¡¯t be helped, I will overlook you this time so get out from my sight at once!!] (Wazu)


    I threw some words of provocation that I cane up with. Bald---guild master was ring at me as if to tell me don¡¯t say unnecessary things. L was looking at me anxiously. The guys from ck me were furious until their faces turned bright red. What a simple bunch.....


    [Bring it bastard..... I will engrave the terror on your body]


    I and the guys from ck me are ring at each other while ready to move at any moment. They had already put a hand on each of their weapon .But there was a person who can¡¯t overlook the situation.


    [You guys stopped it already!!] (Ragen)


    Bald---guild master interrupted us by standing between me and ck me while trying to open some dinstance with his hand.


    [Hey guild master. After he said that much, don¡¯t expect we will just let it pass]


    [I know.....] (Ragen)


    Bald---guild master is showing a face as if he chewed on some bug. Iughing on my heart because I was sesfully to lead the ck me guys by nose.


    [If the kid over there is willing then..... I will permit you to use guild training field for a mock battle. As note, killing is forbidden. How about that?] (Ragen)


    [No problem!! Because We have an investigation report for tomorrow, how about the day after tomorrow at noon?]


    [Well, I don¡¯t mind] (Wazu)


    [I will make you regret picking a fight with us]


    ck me guys confirmed my eptance and went out just like that. Good everything is goes well, I grinning while watching their back.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Because I¡¯m an Adventurer, Let¡¯s Take The First Request</h4>


    [You are an F-rank and just joined yesterday ~ ~ ~ ~ ~] (Ragen)


    An angry voice echoes in the guild master¡¯s room on the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s third floor. Because of what happened yesterday, I was called by bald---guild master to this ce. Right now, I sit face-to-face sandwiching a table with him. Because he want to know more about me, I told him that I just joined as an Adventurer yesterday. That is the cause for the angry voice before. Too loud, is your throat okay?


    [Goddess¡¯s gracious, I had heard yesterdays situation from L and understand that those guys were in the wrong. But mock battle between F-rank and A-rank is a little..... let¡¯s cancel it] (Ragen)


    [Eh? No, please let me do it! Bald---guild master!! Those guys are making a fool of your cooking!! Out of loud!! It¡¯s enough of reason for me!! Don¡¯t worry because I won¡¯t lose!!] (Wazu)


    It will be troubled for me if you cancel it at thiste.


    [I am d you praised my cooking..... phew..... well, I do think that rank = ability though..... by the way you have a different image with the story I heard from L and Emma. Such as belligerent.....] (Ragen)


    [Belligerent? It¡¯s not that. This time I just have a little objective on my mind..... well, it¡¯s my personal circumstances though. By the way who is Emma?] (Wazu)


    [What? She didn¡¯t introduced herself? She is the receptionist who handled your guild registration](Ragen)


    [Ah, that pink-haired woman] (Wazu)


    [By the way she was just married so it¡¯s no use to wooing her] (Ragen)


    [I don¡¯t have such intention] (Wazu)


    Just what did you think of me.


    I let out a sigh and was about toint but looking at the serious expression of bald---guild master.....


    [Are you really going to do it?] (Ragen)


    [Yes] (Wazu)


    [..... All right. Well, it¡¯s not the authority of guild to stop a dispute between Adventurers. There are thing about excessive behavior but it¡¯s on the very limit this time so I will overlook it but there won¡¯t be next time] (Ragen)


    [I understand] (Wazu)


    I thought the talk had ended with that, I stood up from sofa and was just about to leave the room when bald---guild master spoke to me.


    [I see, good luck] (Ragen)


    [I don¡¯t need you to say that. Well then excuse me guild---baldie] (Wazu)


    <i>*bang!!*</i>


    [Bastard!! You said it finally!! Let me tell you something, I just shaved my hair off-----!!!] (Ragen)


    I didn¡¯t care either way. Ie down to the first floor in a trot.


    [Excuss me, I¡¯d like to take these requests please] (Wazu)


    [Excuss me, please don¡¯t hand it to me] (Emma)


    I who came down to the first floor pull 2 of request papers from the bulletin board and handed it to Emma-san the receptionist, and then such reply was returned with a smile and blue vein that popped on her head. It¡¯s scary, Emma-san.....


    [You did say you would be careful..... and yet, it¡¯s happened? Did you remember what I told you yesterday?] (Emma)


    [I remember it. However this time..... well..... there is a lot of circumstances] (Wazu)


    [Haa..... whatever. It seems you got lectured by guild master so I won¡¯t say anything this time..... you want to take these two?] (Emma)


    Emma-san confirming the content of the requests that I handed to her. Immediately I let out a big sigh.


    [You have a mock battle tomorrow so why did you take Goblin subjugation and herbs collection request?] (Emma)


    [To be frank I don¡¯t have any money. Because all F-rank requests need a one day trip, only E-rank requests ia avable] (Wazu)


    Well, there is also another purpose though. Emma-san also let out a big sigh.


    [..... I understand. It¡¯s epted, please give me your guild card] (Emma)


    I handed the guild card. The request that you received will be confirmed and registered in the guild card. Meanwhile Emma-san tell me about the request¡¯s detail.


    [You advanced a little from here to the east. Usually you can find a goblin in the forest around there. Because there¡¯s a Goblin nest deep inside the forest please be careful. Since subjugation proof is a Goblins right ear, please bring five of them. About the herbsission, we will buy as much as you have. Is there any question?] (Emma)


    [I don¡¯t have a bag to put herbs and Goblin ears in. Can I borrow one?] (Wazu)


    [No problem..... well then, it¡¯s your guild card and the bag which you can attached to the waist. Please return the bagter, if its torn or damaged you have to pay a fine so please be careful] (Emma)


    [Thank you very much] (Wazu)


    [Yes, take care!!] (Emma)


    I leave the guild and headed to the Wind of Light Pavilion to pay my lodging fee for today, after that I leave the city. On the way, I meet Ondo and returned my temporary ID card after talking for a short while. He knew about the mock battle between me and the A-rank adventurers, the information is spreading fast huh..... it seems he has a day off tomorrow so he wille to watch..... you sure are free.


    I¡¯m walking for a while and arrived at the eastern forest, it¡¯s not that far I thought. I walking leisurely while collecting herbs and finally 3 green monster appeared before me.


    Pointed ears and nose with green stocky body. A monster called a Goblin approached me whileughing with a <i>*geya-geya*</i> sound. As a weapon, they held a rusty knife, wooden stick, and bare hands respectively. Whether it¡¯s cooperation or not, they slowly surrounded me. Fumu, Finally I can test the thing out.


    I was going to test my power with a Goblin. It focused mainly to train how to hold back. In this state, I think every opponent I faced would die. More or less it will be better if I am able to hold back to some extent.


    Or so that is what I thought, but......


    In front of my eyes were three Goblin corpses which its head burst out..... in just an instant..... haaa..... as I thought.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the monsters rank but the main issue as expected is my power. I thought this time I will be able to exert my power properly because I was aware about it, but it¡¯s still doesn¡¯t work after all. If everything stayed as is, tomorrow those guys will be killed. It doesn¡¯t matter though, but considering about the future I can¡¯t say the same thing about it. First of all I need to remember how to go easy with the Goblins.


    Because of that, I will head to the Goblin nest right now.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18 - The Person Himself Has A Wonderful Feeling Of Achievement</h4>


    As I walking deeper into the forest the number of monsters I encountered also increased. Even so, hardly any Goblin to say. asionally I encountered with such as arge-scale Tiger, after that only flying-type monsters hovering above my head and nothing else, however it¡¯s doesn¡¯t work well. To be precise I was holding back my power but it¡¯s still too strong..... Before I realized it the Goblin nest was in front of my eyes.


    [Uwaah..... just how many is that?] (Wazu)


    Wherever I turn my eyes there are Goblin, Goblin, and Goblin..... my vision was dyed with green. And then I noticed something when I look at them.


    Huh? if everything remained like this, perhaps I couldn¡¯tpleted the request?


    Herbs could were secured sufficiently before I came here. However a Goblin¡¯s right ear as a proof of subjugation request, there is only one..... Cer-Certainly I should aim at the Goblin¡¯s body, because I crushed the head of three Goblins from before so it can¡¯t be helped. Why I just realized it at thiste..... somehow I feel like losing..... however it¡¯s no use crying over spilled milk. It will be a problem if I can¡¯tpleted the request because I need the reward¡¯s money.


    Bu-But it¡¯s alright! Yeah, there is still a lot Goblins for practice!! I¡¯m sure it will works somehow!! Let¡¯s do it!! 5 Goblin¡¯s ears will being in an instant!!


    *****


    I¡¯d like to hit myself who thought so. I entered the nest and have already defeated more than one hundred Goblins, but there are no corpses with an ears that still remain intact. Although I hit the Goblin with a little power but its head still blown out. Damn it.....


    And then after I defeated another hundred Goblins..... atst..... I was able to defeat it while leaving its head. Hooray!! I did it!! When I happily swung my hands up, the goblin head flew from my hand and burst out. Argh, again.....


    After being repeated so many times, finally I can get a grasp about how to control my power. just then I noticed there was only one big Goblin left before me. This guy is really big..... his body is likely big enough to reach 3m height, he wore inappropriate armor, his hand was holding a clunky sword, such as an iron lump. Judging from his twisted face, he seems to be furious. I began to count the ears that I could collected without minding him.


    One..... two.....


    A buzz sound from the clunky sword that the Goblin brandishing approached me in high speed, but I continue to count while avoiding it with a little effort.


    Three..... four.....


    The big Goblin drew near me in an instant while roaring with his bright red face, but I didn¡¯t care. Just one more, also there is only one opponent left. My heart throbbed but it¡¯s okay, everything will work out somehow surely.....


    ..... five .....six!!


    Yeah I did it!! I found the remaining two ears from corpses that was ovep each other. Hooray!! As I told you before that everything will be all right.


    Feeling happy and relieved lead me to be caught off guard. The big Goblin took arge step and tried to attack me with his full power. The attacknded on a Goblin¡¯s head from earlier.


    [Bastard!! What are you doing!! You fools!!] (Wazu)


    I moved in front of the big Goblin in lightning speed. Using a little serious power I counter attacking the clunky sword that came at me.


    <i>*Boooooooooooooooom!!!!!!*</i>


    Goblin¡¯s head and a clunk sword burst out like trash and flying to the back of nest while leaving a hole. A remaining body had copse in ce with a <i>*thud*</i> sound. Immediately I checked a Goblin¡¯s head from before.


    .....Safe, it¡¯s safe!


    One of a Goblin¡¯s ear from before was crushed but the other one was safe. I¡¯m collecting the Goblin¡¯s ear with a knife made from monster¡¯s bone and leave that ce.


    Goblin nest in the eastern forest of fort city Rinikku was destroyed that day. If everything had been left as it was, a big flood of Goblin attack will have urred several monthster which would have resulted in heavy damage to the city. However it has ended without anyone knowing. The number of Goblin¡¯s which died was 638 in total. Thest big Goblin was an A-rank monster called Goblin King. Wazu had brought back only 5 Goblin¡¯s ears.


    *****


    Ondo greeted me when I came back to the city. I handed Goblin¡¯s ears and herbs to Emma-san, after finished the requestpletion procedure I went to Wind of Light Pavilion just as is. The rewards I received were several coppers and 3 silvers coins in total, well it¡¯s not bad. I paying 2 silvers coin to L for the inn fee. After I ate my dinner I went to the same room as yesterday and slept.


    On the next day I headed to the guild just before noon. Guided by Emma-san I went to a training field at the back of guild building. Upon entering the training field there was a big audience. I looking around and found Ka-san, L, and Ondo among them. After leading me to the center of arena, Emma-san went back and sat down next to a man who was folding his arms. Is that her husband? Most of the audience seems to be Adventurers, I remember some people which I had seen at the inn before. Does everyone have nothing to do? Or rather, they seemed toe specially to watch this freak show.....


    I waiting while doing some exercises. Three people from ck me and Baldie came out from the training field¡¯s entrance I passed through before.


    Now then, give your best ck me¡¯s gentleman.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>**TL Note : Ooh no Re: Zero anime has ended, p! p! p! thanks for the hardwork. For a fall season animes nothing I was looking forward except Natsume Yuujinchou S5. The heartwarming story, one of my favorite anime**</i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19 - So This Is A-Rank.....</h4>


    While arge audience watched, we faced each other in the center of the training field with Baldie standing between us. These guys raising an unpleasant smile at me and then the red-haired guy move one step forward.


    [Hey, don¡¯t tell me you are really going to do it? I heard your just an F-rank adventurer? It¡¯s better to stop now, rather than getting hurt, being a coward is more preferable right?]


    Red-haired guy spoke these words while looking down on me. What are you saying? I¡¯m here because I want to do it. If you don¡¯t understand that, you must be an idiot.


    [Everything had been confirmed with you before. Because the audience is waiting, just hurry and prepare yourself already] (Wazu)


    We continue to move apart in ordance with the instructions. Baldie alternately looked at us and raising his big hand---


    [Both sides remember that killing is prohibited!! Begin!!!] (Regan)


    After lowered his big hand, Baldie moved to the rear. Following that I returned my line of sight to the front. The green-haired guy approached me while poising his spear.


    [Carefully and plenty, I will carve the fear of an A-rank onto your body to educate that haughty attitude of your]


    Enough of that, if you have room to talk why don¡¯t you just quickly attack me. When I avoided the spear, this time red-haired guy came to cut me with his sword.


    [Tch.....]


    Red-haired guy clicks his tongue. Perhaps he never imagined that such attacks could be avoided by a mere F-rank adventurer. This time their attacks has been mixed with a feint but still I can easily dodged it. I can see they are getting impatient. Although they have joined forces, there were no attacksnding. In the first ce it¡¯s impossible for such slow attacks to reach me. But the pincer attack still continue for a while and suddenly these two people spring back at the same time. What happened?


    [<i>My fire is a countless melody</i>]


    <i><strong>(TL : I will use italic style for a chant) </strong></i>


    After the words finished, a lot of small fireball came towards me. Come to think of it, I hadpletely forgotten about him. I hit the empty air in the direction of the iing fireballs. Every one of the fireballs had disappeared because of the wind pressure. On this sight, the blonde guy was stunned and red-haired guy was muttering something while red at me.


    [What did you do? Magic..... no..... is that skill?]


    No, it was just a normal punch.


    I roughly understand their fighting style. Red-haired and green-haired guys with their respective weapons are working as vanguard. The magician blonde guy is working as rearguard. That¡¯s typical, I have finished analyzing it-----


    [It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s do it seriously!! That said, we didn¡¯t know anything about the skill from earlier, but we can¡¯t lose to an F-rank!! Are you ready? Za! Homura] (Glenn)


    [I understand! Glenn!] (Za)


    [It can¡¯t be helped..... let¡¯s do it] (Homura)


    Oh speaking of which, I didn¡¯t know their names. Let¡¯s see, red-haired guy is Glenn, green-haired guy is Za, blonde guy is Homura..... okay, I remember their names, at least for now.


    <i><strong>(TL : Glenn, Za, Homura, it¡¯s just a short time but we will forget about you!! :D) </strong></i>


    Now, are we serious atst?


    It seems finally I will be able to achieved my purpose. I provoked and challenged them to battle because there was a certain purpose.


    It¡¯s that I want to know of my own ability. It¡¯s nessary with the opponents from A-rank which is the upper ss adventurer. I don¡¯t have anybat skill and my status are in texts..... I want to know how far I could go. I was stronger than most monsters but I couldn¡¯t say the same with humans. They can use magic and skills that monster can¡¯t. In this way I canpare my strength with other people and can grasp the difference of our status value.


    However, how I should put it? From the battle thus far everything seems meaningless. I felt the overwhelming difference between us. Be it magic or skills but, there are no effects to the battle. But maybe there will be something different when they are serious this time.


    They surrounded me while shouting ¡°Haaaa¡± to raised their morale. Hmm? I¡¯m full of openings right now, when will you attack me?


    [You will regret picking a fight with us!!] (Glenn)


    Red-haired guye at me with his sword. Although his speed is faster than before, I feel ite approaching me very slowly. I dodge it while monitoring the sword¡¯s tip movement. A spear is drawing near from behind but I change its track using my finger tip. Combination of sword and spear attacks had started, but it didn¡¯t even graze me.


    [Damn it!! Why didn¡¯t my attack hit!! Even though my Swordsman skill is level 7] (Glenn)


    Hee... if I¡¯m not wrong the maximum skill level is 10, that¡¯s pretty high to have. I continue to dodge it but just as suddenly they stopped their attack and take a distance to joined with blonde guy. They are lined in a row.


    [Homura are you ready?] (Glenn)


    [At any time!!] (Homura)


    Oh? It seems they are about to do something. If it¡¯s so, I also have thest thing I want to confim. It¡¯s simple, I will deliberately received their attack to test my strength.


    [<i>My sword is bestowed with the power of me</i>] (Glenn)


    The red-haired guy¡¯s sword wrapped in fire. Oh is that guy a magic swordsman? How nice, it¡¯s so cool.....


    [Let¡¯s go!!] (Glenn)


    [<i>The darkness stands before me</i>] (Homura)


    The magic is cast on red-haired guy¡¯smand and an intense sh spreads in the vicinity. It¡¯s so dazzling, I covered my eyes with my hand immediately. I can feel the sign of red-haired guy drawing near. I recived his horizontal-sh attack directly. <i>*pakkin*</i> hmm? Just now I heard such as break sound. Setting that aside, this time green-haired¡¯s spear approaching.


    [Burn! me spear!!] (Za)


    You too? I thought so, but apparently it was just a gimmick from the spear itself. The fire sprouting from a spear¡¯s tip and wrapping me.


    [<i>Hear me, the sound of destruction</i>] (Homura)


    After blonde guy cast a magic, there was a me explosion from my surrounding one after anotheer.


    [How is that? This is the finishing move of ck me,


    TRIPLE!!] (Glenn)


    [FIRE!!] (Zekka)


    [ATTACK!!] (Homura)


    [LOL!!] (Sabishii)


    The ground was gouged and scorched while a ck smoke rised to the sky.....


    *****


    I had checked my body inside the smoke. Despite received such an attack, there was no a single scratch let alone injuries. Even I didn¡¯t feel the impact of an attack, it¡¯s still felt hot....


    [What!? My sword is broken] (Glenn)


    Although I heard such words from outside a smoke, I continued to check my clothes it was neither torned or burned. When I thought about it carefully, my clothes were made from the mountain¡¯s monster. In other words the material itself are S-ranked. About those guys attack, I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Oh well, I have confirmed my abnormal strength let¡¯s bring it to the end.


    While the smoke still surrounded us, with an ultra-speed movement I knocked three of them. Of course, since I was holding back properly they are still alive and just fainted.


    After Baldie confirmed that those guys are safe from a distance, he dered my victory loudly.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Neatly Cleaning Up</h4>


    After the mock battle I heading back to Wind of Light Pavilion. On the way, Ondo spoke to me and Emma-san also introdroduced her husband. The other Adventurers were noisy. Because we can speak any time, I leave the conversation little early. However the situation didn¡¯t change much back at the inn. Adventurers are making noise in the dining room, because of that I ate dinner in my room.


    When Ie down, everyone got more heated-up. [You are strong!] said Ke-san while smiling at me. When I met L, with sparkling eyes she said [It was amazing!! it had ended all too soon.....]. ording to Ke-san, L was quite worried because she can¡¯t see me well under the fire attacks. Well, I did it on purpose though. Also there is no need to worry with such fire attacks. [Sorry for making you worry] I said so while patting L¡¯s head. I was sleeping while wrapped by hustle and bustle thates from the dining room.


    On the next day I heading towards the guild because Baldie called me. I guided by Emma-san to the guild master¡¯s room, on the way she keep telling me [You are strong], [My husband also was excited too], [My


    excited husband was wonderful yesterday] the same as yesterday. I was at a loss for an answer. I don¡¯t have a lover so my heart also received damage to hear it. Until arriving at our destination, I gave a halfhearted answer of ¡°Yes¡± or ¡°Well¡±.


    <i>*konkon*</i>


    [Master, I have brought Wazu-san here] (Emma)


    Emma-san switches over to a work mode and floats an usual smile on her face. Until just a while ago she keep talking about her husband like crazy. She opened the door and invited me toe in. Baldie seemed to just be finishing paperwork. We sat dwon face-to-face on the sofa just like before. After serving us tea, Emma-san bowed before she left the room.


    [Sorry for calling you today and yesterday] (Regan)


    [No, I don¡¯t mind that. So for what reason have I been called today? Baldie] (Wazu)


    [Bastard..... I¡¯m not bald..... I just shaved my hair] (Regan)


    [I see. You are using that kind of excuse? You shaved it everyday is it..... even though your hair had already perished] (wazu)


    [Okay, your doing a mock battle with me today] (Regan)


    [It¡¯s a joke.... so please put down your fist] (Wazu)


    I teased him too much. When I repented on my mind, Bald---Regan-san turned his face down while produced a serious atmosphere.


    [A joke huh..... the kids from the neighborhood also called me ¡°Bald¡±. I didn¡¯t care at first, but recently L has began to doubted me..... what should I do?] (Regan)


    Then grow your hair. Though I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s really the reason. Well, I¡¯m not interested. But I was also feeling a little guilty for called him bald, should I help to convinced L?


    [I understand. I will be careful as not to call you Baldie from now on..... so is that the reason you called me?] (Wazu)


    [Do you know about the forest in the east? If you go a little to the north from there, you will find the bigke next to a hill. I¡¯d like you to investigate something there] (Regan)


    [Why me? That¡¯s what I want to say. But Guild master has personally requesting me so there must be some kind of reason right?] (Wazu)


    [Ah the reason is simple. Originally this A-rank request was received by ck me thate to the city for this matter. But because they fought with some F-rank adventurer and lost in one shot, right now they are in the clinic receiving treatment. Surely their opponent which is unhurt can receive this request in their stead] (Regan)


    [Hee..... that¡¯s sounds bad] (Wazu)


    I replied it while smiling.


    [IT WAS YOU!!] (Regan)


    [I bet~] (Wazu)


    Because the matter about ck me is my responsibility, it can¡¯t be helped.....


    [By the way, if you take over this request and achived it, the 30 gold coins rewards will be yours](Regan)


    [I will do it !!!!!] (Wazu)


    Thank you ck me. You guys had me beaten in good time. I will never forget you..... maybe.


    [Well then I¡¯m going tell you about the content of the investigation request. Two weeks ago a merchant that was traveling on the mountain road had reported that he saw the shape of a Dragon at the mountain top. Besides, many reports about Dragon roaring was heard also increasing. If that¡¯s true, I want you to find out the numbers, type, and its size. If possible I want you to subjugated it. Well, although your strength has already been demonstrated, don¡¯t push yourself] (Regan)


    <i><strong>(TL : He is talking about a normal mountain not that "Mountain")</strong></i>


    [Dragon huh..... well, no problem] (Wazu)


    There is no practical problem. When I was living in the mountains, there were some fellows which understand humannguage. Well, you can assumed it as my friend maybe. I want a human friends though.....


    [I leave it to you. Because it¡¯s a sudden request, I will give you some time to make a preparation to some degree, how is that?] (Regan)


    [Hmm..... I didn¡¯t have any schedule in particr so I will going right away. Because it was A-rank, it must be have some higher urgency. I will going with <i>*papan*</i> and finished it with <i>*swosh*</i>] (Wazu)


    [I won¡¯t say anything and just pray that I didn¡¯t choose the wrong person] (Regan)


    [You are not wrong at all Regan-san] (Wazu)


    I got up and left the room while saying so. When I closed the door, it had reached my ears---


    [That guy finally called my name] (Regan)


    It was a happy voice mixed with a little curse.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Huh? It¡¯s Looks Familiar.....</h4>


    I went into preparation immediately after leaving the guild. That said, I will just prepare some food and water into the bag that I borrowed from the guild. At the inn I asked Ke-san if I can obtained some food and water. She just said [Leave it to me] and retreated to the counter¡¯s back. Not long after, she brought some sandwiches with monster meat and water canteen. It¡¯s really a big help, thank you. I put away the sandwiches and water canteen into bag and left the city.


    First I went to the forest in the east. When I got there, I began to walk towards the north. However it¡¯s not with an usual speed. Otherwise, even with a horse you would need 4-5 days to reach the bigke. With my agility, it feels as if I just walked to my garden. Too fast, it was too fast.


    Since I found out about my status, I noticed that I could walk normally just as before but when I desired it I could bring forth the power of my status. I didn¡¯t have any problem with this power so far. However I don¡¯t know the limit. I can¡¯t look at myself so I don¡¯t know how fast I am from other¡¯s perspective. Well, it is not particrly a problem.


    While considering such things, I have arrived near theke. Speaking of it I didn¡¯t meet any monster. If it¡¯s about a goblin, they seemed to be around. Because I didn¡¯te for that I will leave them alone. I sit down at theke¡¯s shores and take out a sandwich and water canteen from bag. Now then, let¡¯s take a break.


    When I stuffed the sandwich in my mouth, some noise came from the forest near theke. asionally a breaking sound can be heard. A sound of something being chased or attacked. It¡¯s gradually getting closer and I can see a mass of white as big as my head leaping out the forest.


    Following it, a monster with two heads and a snake tail appeared. With it¡¯s body around 3m in length, it was a dog monster called <strong>Orthos</strong>. Apparently this Orthos seems to be trying to eat the mass of white. The mass of white popped out wings such as bats and tried to flee by flying. It doesn¡¯t seem able to fly high and was in a dangerous situation. I was looking at the scene while eating my sandwich. But suddenly the mass of white changed its direction and flying towards me.


    Hmm... it¡¯s looks familiar!?


    While thinking that, the mass of white strucks my chest. I didn¡¯t feels any hostility so I ept it without any resistance in particr, although I was surprised. I attempted to check what the mass of white was, but before I could Orthros appeared in front of me.


    [ [ Grrrrrr..... ] ]


    It was growling and raised their drooling mouths at me. I wonder if they thought it was catching a big prey. After wiping drool with its tongue, one of the head opened its mouth.


    [Be quiet!!] (Wazu)


    <i>*dogooooon!!!!*</i>


    I stopped the movement of Orthros with one arm as it was mmed to the ground. Good grief, don¡¯t disturb people¡¯s meal. I throw the rest of sandwich in my mouth. I confirmed the Orthros which seemed dead because I forgot to hold back..... what a frightening force as always.


    <i>*munch... munch... gulp*</i>


    I swallowed sandwich inside my mouth and peeling the mass of white which was still attached to me and brougt it in front of my eyes.


    [Kyauu!!]


    The mass of white was looking at me and crying. It has a body such as reptile. Despite looking sturdy it has childish characteristic. Large ck pupils as if sucking the light. While it small, there are sharp ws on its hand and feet also sharp teeth. A long tail and its body surface is covered with beautiful white scales. The one I¡¯m picking and lifting now certainly is a white dragon. I mean, it looks familiar.....


    [Could it be..... are you Meru?] (Wazu)


    [Kyui!! Kyui!!] (Meru)


    She was nodding happily. Oh, Do you understand human speech? It¡¯s definitely Meru. What are you doing in a ce like this?


    Meru is the daughter of a Dragons couple back when I was live in the mountain. It¡¯s a simple encounter, we got close to each other after fighting. The married(?) couple both understood human speech, speaking was also possible. At that time the husband said---


    [Guhaha!! Why is there a little human in such ce? Let¡¯s beat and crush him to kill time]


    ---so I rushed and silenced him. Now that I think about it, my status was abnormal at that time..... after that, I came to apologize but was turned away by hand¡¯s gesturing only. And then I was intoduced to Meru. I remember the couple alwaysined about each other.


    What was that again? If I remember correctly..... the husband¡¯s name is ck Dragon<strong>Ragnar</strong> and the wife¡¯s is White Dragon <strong>Meral</strong>. Ragnar who had proimed himself as Dragon King. I was remembering, but---


    [Huh? Isn¡¯t your home in that <i>Mountain</i>? What are you doing here?] (Wazu)


    [Kyuii... Kyuii~...] (Meru)


    It is useless. I do not understand.


    [Hmm... are you together with Ragnal and Meral?] (Wazu)


    [Kyuii !!!] (Meru)


    Meru¡¯s small hand pointed at the mountain top and tried to beckoning me toe with her.


    [...... so the rumored Dragon was you guys] (Wazu)


    I letting out sigh and heading there with Meru on top of my head.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i>**You can see Meru picture at TOC page** </i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22 - The White Dragon (Wife) Has Been Hurt</h4>


    I¡¯m heading towards the mountain¡¯s summit by walking. On my head Meru was enjoying herself,ze around while loosening her limbs. Well it doesn¡¯t matter since I¡¯m not particrly felt any weight, but how about giving me some guidance? That said, right now I was standing in front of a cave near the mountain¡¯s summit. I felt a huge presence from inside, however there was only one.


    Huh? Just one..... Well, I will know upon entering the cave.


    There were no traps, before long Ie to the innermost cave where The White Dragon was lying. It¡¯s Meral, A huge body around 8m in length that looks strong and supple. The scales on her body surface shine suspiciously white. Combined with her golden eyes, it¡¯s no exaggeration to call her the most beautiful Dragon in the world.


    Meral smiles with relief but when noticing that someone was with Meru she stood and raised her vignce. After realized who I was she is back lowered her guard down.


    [You are that boy.....] (Meral)


    [Long time no see, Meral] (Wazu)


    [Oh you could talk. I was worried you couldn¡¯t because you never uttered a word before] (Meral)


    [Sorry, there were a lot circumtances at that time.....] (Wazu)


    [Is that so. I won¡¯t pry any deeper, once again may I know you name?] (Meral)


    [Ah my name is Wazu, sorry for everything back then] (Wazu)


    I said so and lowered my head a little as not to dropped Meru. After raised my head I begun to exin the situation.


    [I met Meru a short while ago near theke when she was being attacked by Orthros. I don¡¯t know about the details because I don¡¯t understand what she is saying] (Wazu)


    [Thank you very much also sorry for the inconvenience. My daughter Meru, can you tell me what happened?] (Meral)


    [Kyuii! KyuiKyuiKyui!! Kyuiiiii!!] (Meru)


    [..... I see. Probably while finding unmanageable leisure of running after a bird, she seem to have strayed into the forest and steps on a snake tail of Orthros. I¡¯m very thankful to Wazu for saving my daughter] (Meral)


    [..... You have an energetic daughter there. I just happened to be there so don¡¯t mind it but please becareful for the next time] (Wazu)


    I lightly stroking Meru¡¯s head.


    [I will pay more attention to Meru from now on. By the way, why is Wazu in this ce?] (Meral)


    [Ah you see, apparently some people saw you guys. I came here to investigate whether there was a danger. So I¡¯d like to ask what are you doing here? Your home in the Center Mountain, isn¡¯t? Also I didn¡¯t see Ragnil anywhere?] (Wazu)


    (TL : Wazu called it ¡°Center Mountain¡± Because the mountain where he was live before was located in the center of continent. There is no specific name so far)


    [..... That man---] (Meral)


    Hmm? Her look be severe for some reason..... had Ragnil done something?


    [When I was giving Meru a ride on my back and strolling through the air---] (Meral)


    *gulp...*


    [He was having an affair with a young daughter of a Red Dragon] (Meral)


    [..... Hah?] (Wazu)


    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!??? What are you doing? That guy! Even though he had such a beautiful wife!! What the heck was he thinking??


    [So I came back to my family home together with Meru] (Meral)


    [..... Home? ..... Did you mean this ce?] (Wazu)


    [Ah, nobody lives here. To be exact it was the ce where I spent my childhood. I have contacted my mother and I am waiting here] (Meral)


    Haa..... really, what are you doing? This couple.... I wonder if it¡¯s really the best option to be separated. I think it¡¯s better to reconcile and go back to live together in the Center Mountain......


    [..... Ermm I know it¡¯s not my business, but why don¡¯t you reconcile?] (Wazu)


    [Not happening. Unless hees to apologize to me] (Meral)


    I figured~ Well, Ragnil was in the wrong here. Huh? Is that all..... it can be solved if Ragniles to apologize? After I heard it I couldn¡¯t just stay still. Even though it¡¯s safe right now if everything¡¯s just left as it, maybe some Knighs will be sent to subjugate her. I have to make a move as quickly as possible.....


    Haa..... can¡¯t be helped..... it¡¯s troublesome though.....


    [I will talk to Ragnil so please don¡¯t make anymotion because it won¡¯t be good. If possible, I will bring him here to apologize] (Wazu)


    [We~Well..... I have no right to stop you, so you may do as you like. It¡¯s absolutely not because I want to meet Ragnil] (Meral)


    If it¡¯s so, don¡¯t tantly show me such joyful face. Her face turned red while her body fidgeting..... she was easy to read.


    I gently put Meru down from my head. I mean, she was sleeping all this time. Is my head really thatfortable? I gently stroked Meru and turned my attention towards Meral, she was busy polished her scales cheerfully. She really can¡¯t hide her feeling, this wife. I didn¡¯t promised to absolutely bring Ragnil here, so please don¡¯t expect so much.


    [Well then I¡¯m off] (wazu)


    [ ..... ] (Meral)


    Hey it¡¯s good to take care your appearance but at least give me a reply. I left the cave and headed to Central Mountain while spiting a sigh.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Dragon King, Let¡¯s Apologize</h4>


    I left the cave and was heading to the abode of The Dragon King that¡¯s located in the center mountain. I was running lightly from the cave, after some dinstance I started running a little more seriously. The scenery rapidly changed. Down the mountain, through the highway, into the forest, going up the mountain. The mountain-specific climate change had begun. From frigid to burning, but I was in hurry and didn¡¯t have a time to mind it. Well it¡¯s just insignificant for me who was ustomed to it. I hopped up as to not lose my speed. After passing the cloud that decorated the Mountain summit, the climate became to stabilize and it was time for the sun to set already.


    It takes a few hours toe up here..... maybe I should spend the night at Ragnil¡¯s ce. If I remember correctly his home on this way.....


    In front of my eyes there was a huge building. A majestic white castle with a huge gate, this ce is the abode of Dragon King. I entered the castle casually, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist came here. At that time I was brought against my will. I progressed further, not long after I arrive to the throne room of the white castle where Ragnil was.


    [Yo!! Long time no se...] (Wazu)


    [..... Hmm? What are.....


    Oh it¡¯s you!! So you could speak!! ] (Ragnil)


    Husband and wife had a similiar reaction.


    Ragnil is a ck Dragon with 12m length muscr body. Glossy ck eyes and scales that covered his body as if sucking the light. From his head there are tworge horns pointed sharply. But now he seems to be a little haggard.


    [Wazu, that¡¯s my name. Because it¡¯s troublesome I will get to the point, are you cheating on your wife?] (Wazu)


    [~Ugh!! How could!? You can read my mind? No..... did you hear it from Meral!? Where is she now??] (Ragnil)


    Ragnil is looming over me. Too close, he was too close, could you move a little away!!


    [What are you going to do after see her?] (Wazu)


    [Of course, I will bring her back!!] (Ragnil)


    [How?] (Wazu)


    [I am Dragon King, she would listen to my words and return] (Ragnil)


    Haaa..... this guy is no good..... he didn¡¯t understand his situation..... it¡¯s not about your status. It¡¯s a matter about woman where the reason doesn¡¯t work. I don¡¯t have a lover, I was dumped by Aria and Sarona, it might be unreasonable for present me but I couldn¡¯t help saying. Also this Dragon King is my friend, first of all let¡¯s hear the story from his side.


    Apparently things aren¡¯t what they seems to be. Because it seems a young female Red Dragon persistently kept inviting him for a meal, he reluctantly went with the other dragon. But when he noticed it, there was only the two of them and at the same time Meral had witnessed it.


    You have been set up. Perhaps the other Dragons also worked behind the scene. That¡¯s a pretty carnivorous-system of Dragon. No, they were carnivorous to begin with. The real problem is The Red Dragon Karel. She was a beauty with a nice body (from a dragons perspective) so Ragnil had an urge to look at her.


    [As a man I understand your feeling but the situation is getting worse. Anyway..... for the time being let¡¯s apologize to Meral] (Wazu)


    [Why should a Dragon King apologize? I did nothing wrong!!] (Ragnil)


    [ ..... ] (Wazu)


    This guy¡¯s useless.


    [Haaa..... first of all, the matter about you being the Dragon King is not rted to the problem] (Wazu)


    [ ? ] (Ragnil)


    This guy..... it shown all over his face that he didn¡¯t understand. Should I beat him..... ah, that¡¯s right!


    [How about we look from the reverse point of view. For example, Meral was having a meal with a young male dragon together, only the two of them] (Wazu)


    [What did you say!!!!! I will kill him!!!!! tell me where is he!!!!!] (Ragnil)


    [Calm down, it¡¯s just an example..... and then you saw the scene and decided to run away from home] (Wazu)


    (TL : Just like a certain someone, man look at yourself!! :D)


    [..... I see] (Ragnil)


    [There Meral came and said ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡± without apologizing first. Will you forgive her ande back home?] (Wazu)


    [.....Ughh.....] (Ragnil)


    Ragnil was imagining it while cing his hand on chin.


    [I will never forgive her..... or rather I would getting furious] (Ragnil)


    [Right? in other word what you are going to do will make the situation get worse] (Wazu)


    [..... You are right] (Ragnil)


    It seems he somewhat understood the situation. Thanks god, it seems I managed to exin it somehow.


    [And, that¡¯s the reason I have came here. Tomorrow I will bring you to meet Meral, will you apologize properly? Or rather you should apologize!!] (Wazu)


    [..... I understand. I can¡¯t bear just to imagine it. Meral must have been hurt. I will obediently apologize, will she forgive me.....] (Ragnil)


    It¡¯s all right. She was busy worrying about her appearance when I told her I would bring you.


    [It¡¯s as good over there. So, what are you going to do with The Red Dragon? It will be troublesome if the same thing happened again some day..... For example, could you introduced her to someone?] (Wazu)


    [I see..... let¡¯s intoduce her to some young and promising person that suits her] (Ragnil)


    [Well, I will leave the matter to you..... more importantly, don¡¯t forget to apologize to Meral first, okay?] (Wazu)


    [I know it already] (Ragnil)


    After that we had a silly talk about our current conditions with each other and slept.


    *****


    <i>Later, Wazu would seed Raginil as The New Dragon King and the beautiful Red Dragon would be there by his side. Ragnil introduced Wazu to The Red Dragon and by her family suggestion, the two of them ended up getting married, then they lived in harmony as a family. Although it has be the first step for coexistence between Human and Dragon, for Wazu it was just a way for Ragnil to free himself from all the troublesome things and pushed it all to him.</i>


    *****


    On the next day Ragnil was riding atop my hand. I lifted and held him firmly.


    [What kind of situation is this..... I have a bad feeling about it] (Ragnil)


    [Don¡¯t worry. Because I have been involved with your couple¡¯s problem, let me do this much at least..... okay, here we go!!] (Wazu)


    I said so and begun an approach-run.


    [Wait, it¡¯s imposible-----] (Ragnil)


    [Fly high Ragnill!!] (Wazu)


    I was throwing Ragnil towards the mountain where Meral is.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Oh? Their Number Is Increasing</h4>


    After throwing Ragnil, Ie down from The Mountain in a hurry and aiming towards Meral¡¯s ce. To be frank, I don¡¯t want to get involved with their problem any further and just want going home already. But there is a matter about the request, also I¡¯m little worried about this couple.


    I ran quite seriously so I have arrived at theke before noon. The trees in the vicinity were blown down, the ground was scooped out, and at the center there was a big vacant hole. As if something big had crashed in that ce before..... hmm no problem. I nodded and went to the cave where the married couple should be.


    I stood in front of the cave¡¯s entrance and noticed something strange. I can feel four presences within the cave. Ragnil, Meral, Meru..... who is the other one? I wonder if it¡¯s their acquaintance? Who cares. I entered the cave without thinking too deeply.


    I almost shouting on the scene in front of my eyes. There was another White Dragon beside Meral thats was simr to her. Compared to Meral her scales were a little darkish, but there was a dignity overflowing from her that can¡¯t bepared with anyone in this ce. Speaking of which, Meral had said that she was waiting for her mother at this ce. Maybe this is her mother. Meru is cradled by The White Dragon and seems to be sleeping. On the other hand, Ragnil in front of Meral and her mother was---


    He was on all fours. He ced his head on the ground skillfully. I wonder why..... as the fellow man, I almost cried looking at him. I averted my eyes at the dinstance ce. More importantly are you still alive Ragnil? that¡¯s right it must be tears of happiness to see you in good health..... Yeah I¡¯m sure..... probably..... Okay, I have confirmed his safety and the problem has been solved. Let¡¯s go home quietly before they noticed me.


    [Kyuii! Kyuii!] (Meru)


    <i>*woosh!! patatata---*</i>


    Meru which suddenly got up was flying towards my direction so I stopped my steps. How did you noticed me!? And then I turned my line of sight cautiously---


    [Oh, are you Wazu? I heard about you from my daughter Meral..... well done for bringing this stupid husband of my daughter]


    [He-Hello.....] (Wazu)


    I say so while lowering my head and, Meru moved to the top of my head with<i>*moshomosho*</i> . Hey, I didn¡¯t bowed for that! Ignooring my feeling Meru started to loosen her limbs atop my head. Has it be your exclusive resting ce somehow?


    [HaHaHa..... it seems Meru really likes you. I heard from my daughter and the silly person over there]


    [Ah, yes.....] (Wazu)


    What is it? I am being appraised.


    [Fumu..... even I can¡¯t tell the limit of his strength. It¡¯s as my daughter said, I can leave Meru to him without worry]


    [Wait!! What are you talking about mother-inw!! I didn¡¯t remember epting it!!] (Ragnil)


    [Shut up!! I don¡¯t remember allowed you to speak. Besides who said you can raise your head?]


    His objection has been dismissed. With a perplexed face, he ced his head back on the ground. Hang in there Ragnil!! I¡¯m sure you will be shining tomorrow!!


    [Well then, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Megil, I am Meral¡¯s mother and the former Dragon Queen, also I¡¯m the dependable grandmother of Meru] (Megil)


    [M-My name is Wazu] (Wazu)


    Former Dragon Queen huh. No wonder she was so majestic.


    [Wazu, actually I have a little favor to ask, will you help me?] (Megil)


    [Well, depending on the content but.....] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s a simple thing. Could you show the outside world to Meru? I want Meru to learn the world outside The Mountain. However, for a young dragon, I do not know if there will be any danger. But if it¡¯s you---] (Megil)


    [In other words, escorted Meru?] (Wazu)


    [Nothing like that. I just want Meru to stay with you for a while and if there is danger I want you to protect her] (Megil)


    [ ..... ] (Wazu)


    Umm..... I don¡¯t mind in particr. But I wonder if it¡¯s all right to separated Meru from her parents


    [Don¡¯t worry about her parents. My daughter had approved of this matter so there is no problem] (Megil)


    You didn¡¯t need Ragnil approval?


    [In addition, when it¡¯s rare, Meru has mastered Space Magic. I think it will help you a lot] (Megil)


    Wow, it¡¯s means she can use The Item Box that people talking about. With this I can stored any items freely..... Although there is a bag with similiar function with this magic, on contrary with its high price, the amount of items you can strored inside is limited. But this is an infinite storage when ites to the magic itself, also the time is stopped inside The Item Box. It seems there is no human that can use this type of magic. Certainly it¡¯s will be a big help.....


    [Is this really all right?] (Wazu)


    [ording to this couple, from your behavior, you are not a bad person. And above all else, it¡¯s because Meru really likes you] (Megil)


    [Understood..... I will protected Meru] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s great. About this couple¡¯s problem just leave it to me because I will keep monitoring this idiot. You can return to your home right now] (Megil)


    Ragnil has a hopeless expression on his face. I¡¯m sorry Ragnil, tomorrow, you won¡¯t be shinning as well.....


    [Well then I will excuse myself. Meru, you won¡¯t see each other for a while, how about say a goodbye first?] (Wazu)


    [Kyuii!! Kyuii!!] (Meru)


    [Grandma will be waiting for you. Good luck Meru] (Megil)


    [Good luck!!] (Meral)


    [Kyuii!!!] (Meru)


    Looking at Megil and Meral grasp their fist to cheer, Meru also clenches her small hand to imitate. While I was not looking, Ragnil continued crying with a<i>*eguegu*</i> sound without uttering any words. I went out of the cave immediately after cing Meru atop my head and leave. Good luck with your life Ragnil.....


    Without encountered any problem, I have arrived to the location where I can see the city¡¯s entrance. I continue to walk while feeding Meru a fruits that I found on the way here, but somehow this ce is getting noisy.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Majin (Demon)</h4>


    [Ondo!! Did something happen?] (Wazu)


    I had returned to Rinikku city. Because I saw a familiar face, I asked about the situation to him. Since earlier there were many people that are going out of the city in a hurry, as if trying to run away from this ce.


    [Oh Wazu. On the other side of this ce ------Dr-Dragon-----!!!!!] (Ondo)


    [It¡¯s all right. Well.... how should I put it....] (Wazu)


    Crap!! I hadpletely forgoten. Ondo has already took a battle stance.... what to do now....


    [Do-Don¡¯t tell me the Dragon is.... a Familiar?] (Ondo)


    A Familiar?


    If I remember correctly, it was a contracted monster to help you in battle.... good, let¡¯s use that as an excuse.


    [We-Well.... something like that.... probably....] (Wazu)


    [Kyuii!! <i>*peshipeshi*</i>] (Meru)


    Meru is hitting my head with<i> *peshipeshi*</i>. Are you protesting? Stop, it can¡¯t be helped you know.


    [Haa.... to have a Dragon as a Familiar, you are amazing as expected. That¡¯s right.... you better put something as proof of your Familiar, you don¡¯t want to attract unnecessarymotion inside the city right? That said, it¡¯s still bringmotion because it¡¯s a Dragon] (Ondo)


    [Thank you. I will think about it when I have received my reward] (Wazu)


    Ondo passed me a red band from a bag that was ced on the simple desk behind him, I epted it. I try to put it on Meru¡¯s neck just as is, but she shakes her head unwillingly. Eh, what do you want me to do? Although I don¡¯t know whether my thought was transmitted to Meru. She got off from my head and abruptly drew a picture, such as the butterfly on the ground.... Oh you want me to make such form..... I get it.... Yes Yes I understand. Meru is a girl, she also wants to dress up beautifully. I tied the red band in the form of a butterfly on Meru¡¯s neck while struggling. She flew back to my head after satisfied with the result.


    [And then Ondo, I heard a lotmotion since a while ago, what on earth is going on?] (Wazu)


    [Ah that¡¯s right!! On the other side of this ce there was a in, and over there Majin had appeared!! Also there were three of them!! At the moment, a Adventurer group of B-rank or more had gone to subjugated it. I don¡¯t know how long they willst so I am trying to evacuate the citizens right now....] (Ondo)


    [....Majin?] (Wazu)


    Ondo was surprised when I asked him what a Majin is. ording to what I heard from Ondo, Majin is an ex-human which is said to be a minion of Evil God. This is a result of a human body making contact with a space called Magic Reservoir where monsters are born. While the status are greatly increase, you will be dominate by a destruction impulse and run out of control, currently there is no means to turn it back into a human. They had been made a target of subjugation right now. It seems Ondo could tell if a person had turned to Majin. As for myself, I can¡¯t imagine what it looks like because I don¡¯t have the slightest idea about it.


    I went across downtown and hurried to the in where the adventurers fought with the Majin while thinking the information over in my mind. Abandoning this city is not an option. It¡¯s not my hometown but some of my acquaintances are living in this city.


    *****


    I thought the adventurers which were in charge of guarding the other city gate would stop me, but they let me pass by smoothly. Apparently they know me because of the mock battle the other day. I had arrived at the in. In front of me the battle has been carried out by around 20 Adventurers. They are surrounding the three Majin together, because of that I can¡¯t confirm the appearence of those Majin in question. From what I can see, rather than challenge it aggressively, they are devoting themselves to defensively fight in order to buy time for citizens to evacuate. I found Regan was issuedmands at the ce litte behind from Adventurers. I approached him to ask about the situation.


    [Regan!! How is the situation] (Wazu)


    [Oh Wazu. It¡¯s great that you havee ----Dr-Dragon!!! On your head!!!] (Regan)


    This again.... I came to ask about the current situation, just tell me already.


    [We are barely holding out so far.... but the opponents are bad news, I don¡¯t know when the bance will copse] (Regan)


    [Huh? What do you mean?] (Wazu)


    [Do you know about Majin?] (Regan)


    [Ah a little while ago I heard the basic things from Ondo] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s good enough. To put it simple, the person itself was already strong before turning into a Majin. Now it¡¯s be even more troublesome because of the status rise] (Regan)


    In other words because they were already strong since the beginning, right now they are getting stronger.


    [They woke up yesterday and left the city. I thought they had returned to the countryside. But this morning, I heard from a peddler that Majin was heading to the city. I ran to the guild at once and gathered the B-rank or higher Adventurers to opposed The Majin as soon as possible, but....] (Ragen)


    [Hmm? They?] (Wazu)


    He turned his eyes to a direction where Majin and Adventurers fight with a bitter face.


    [Those three Majin are the former of the ck me bunch] (Regan)


    [Haa??] (Wazu)


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26 - The End Of ck me</h4>


    On Regan¡¯s words, I recalled the three guys from ck me.... how was their face again? I only paid attention to their hair color so I couldn¡¯t remember it. Well if Regan say so, it must be true.


    [Their origin are A-rank Adventurers. To make it worse, currently there are no people that can match their raised power in this city. Our hands already too full just to hold the battle, but....] (Regan)


    Regan was looking at my face.


    [To be honest, I didn¡¯t think you woulde back this soon. Did you hear about the news and decided to abandon your mountain investigation request?] (Reagn)


    [Don¡¯t be silly, I had finished it properly. But when I came back, the city was already in this state] (Wazu)


    [Haa?.... it takes a few days to travel form the city to the mountain.... are you serious?] (Regan)


    [You did hear me. The evidence is the Dragon atop my head. By the way, there will be no danger in the mountain any more] (Wazu)


    [....Absurd, I should quit applyingmon sense to your action.... your power is....] (Regan)


    Oii, that¡¯s sound like I don¡¯t havemon sense. How rude!


    [Tell me the detailster.... you hear?] (Regan)


    [No problem. I wonder if Ke-san and L are still in the city because I will be in their care again. I want to rest quickly] (Wazu)


    Regan nods once at my dauntless smile. He judged me as a strong Adventurer.


    [You lot!! Open the way!! We will end this quickly!!] (Regan)


    The Adventurers look back at Regan¡¯s angry voice, after confirming my appearance they are opening the way. This is should be the first time I saw Majin, but---


    I¡¯m feeling deja vu with their figure. I think, I have seen it somewhere before. They are nothing like a human anymore though. The red eyes, cracked face as if broken, swelled up limbs with nails that sharply increased and extended.


    ....That¡¯s right. Their figure is simr with the guy I fought back in the Elf vige, he had look better than those three though.


    [Just to make sure. Are there really no means to turn them back?] (wazu)


    [Well.... at least don¡¯t make them suffer....] (Regan)


    I can¡¯t give any reply to Regan¡¯s grievous expression.


    [ [ [....Aaa ....Gaa ....] ] ]


    They even seems to have no ego anymore. When the six red eyes noticed me blocking thier way, they swung their big ws at me together.


    [ [ [Gaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!] ] ]


    Just as Regan asked me. At the veryst, I will end their suffering with my power. I finished the three of them in single blow....


    ¡°Farewell ck me!¡± I said so in a low voice.


    (TL : >,< Ugh something get into my eyes. Why don¡¯t they just disappear quitely while leaving a memory about them doing that stupidbination attack)


    *****


    A few days have passed since the Maijin uproar and the city was already regaining its usual vigor. Although I just wanted to rest quietly in the inn. Everyday, the adventurers who were in this ce always talked about my fight with Majin in the day until night. About how I finished them with a single blow etc. Honestly it¡¯s embarassing, I can¡¯t eat in ease.


    Meru was recognized as my Familiar. They were surprised at first, but soon enough Meru has been epted by the poeple. Adventurers were spreading rumor about how I defeated Majin and saved the city, because of that people are regarding me as a Hero. I think this fact has ying a big part with how people have easily epted Meru.


    When I walking down the street, the children stop by and try to give sweets for Meru. Even the adults that own stalls also give me a little service. I have asked Ke-san to prepare a meal for Meru in the inn. Although L had tried to feeding Meru, each time she refused and only want to eat from my hand. Please give up already beacuse I think it¡¯s impossible.


    I told Regan that I had chased away the Dragon in mountain, it¡¯s because the fact that they probably wouldn¡¯t be there anymore. Since Orthros also was there I told about this guy as well. And thus the investigation reportpleted and I received 30 gold coins Uhahaha. I keep a few gold coins for myself and stored the rest inside Meru¡¯s Space-time Magic.


    I have nothing special to do so I spent my free time talking with Ondo, or unwillingly listening to professor L talking about The Inn Way, or ying with Meru etc. Ah there was also a call from Regan, again? What is it this time?


    As usual Ema-san guided me to the guild master room. Upon entering the room, Regan was already waiting with a smile on his face. I won¡¯t be happy to see a bald middle-aged-man smiling at me. By the way Meru was sleeping atop my head.


    [Ou, you¡¯vee! Please sit down] (Regan)


    [....Thanks] (Wazu)


    We sit face-to-face as usual and then Regan ced a bag that make a <i>*thud*</i>sound because of its weight.


    [What is this? Is this the reason that I was called for?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah! Well, there was also another thing though. Just try to open the bag first] (Regan)


    When I opened the bag to check its content, arge amount of gold had entered my field of vision. Uwaaa....


    [It¡¯s 300 gold coins in total. It¡¯s all yours] (Regan)


    [....Huh?] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s the reward for the Majin subjugation. 100 gold coins for each body. Thepensation is high because they were former A-ranked Adventurer] (Regan)


    [I see] (Wazu)


    Regan is the only one who knows about those guys background. There are various mixed feeling in my heart right now, I can¡¯t just ept it happily. But Regan pushed the gold coins while telling me not to worrying to much. I receive it and put the bag next to me.


    [Even so it¡¯s really strange.... there should be no Magic Reservoir around here.... I wonder if it just appeared recently?] (Regan)


    [Even if you ask me.... I have never see such a thing before] (Wazu)


    [I figured.... Well, I will put an investigation request at ater time in regards to that. And then---] (Regan)


    Regan got closer to me with a good mood smile that I had never seen up to now. Stop that, you¡¯re creeping me out. I feel like hitting him unconsciously.


    [Are you free now?] (Regan)


    [....I don¡¯t have any ns in particr] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s good, I will bring you to a good ce right now] (Regan)


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27 - The ce You Brought Me Was....</h4>


    A horse-drawn carriage has been prepared in front of the guild, I rode it with Regan and leave this ce. The 300 gold coins also have been stored inside the Space-time Magic. While paying no attention to Regan¡¯s story about how cute L is, I getly put down sleeping Meru on the carriage seat.


    I wondered where Regan was about to take me so I checked the outside from a small window. Casino, theater, and tavern were scattered around, th-this is a red-light district for sure. It¡¯s the first time Ie to such a ce. My heart is pounding faster, where is he going to take me?


    After a while, the horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of a mansion. Surrounded by trees, a mansion is visible from a big and luxurious gate. This is a two-story building that even bigger and more luxurious that the gate. The road leading from the gate to the pce has also been properly maintained, I lost sense of reality for a moment. Huh? Could it be I¡¯m going to meet an aristocrat. But I don¡¯t know a thing about etiquette. How about my clothes? I just wore my usual clothes.... will it be alright....


    [This isn¡¯t a ce as you thought] (Regan)


    Regan is uttering a word of denial to me who broke into a cold sweat.


    [Then what is this ce?] (Wazu)


    [This is the store where a manes to embrace so called woman. In addition this is highest quality one in this city] (Regan)


    [............Haa? You cheating? Don¡¯t involve me] (Wazu)


    [Wha~!! I¡¯m not!! The owner of this ce was my party member when I Was still adventuring!! He wants to show his gratitude because you saved the city!!] (Regan)


    While I¡¯m still upset at Regan¡¯s word, the horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of a big door of the mansion.


    I ced Meru atop my head and then we take off from the carriage. Regan was hitting the door continuesly.


    [Oi! It¡¯s me, Regan. I have brought him~!!] (Regan)


    The door opened, a slender attractive middle-aged man with short brown grizzled hair came to receive us from the inside. He wore a ck tuxedo excellently. After confirming Regan¡¯s and my presence with his long slit eye, he put on a meek smile.


    [Yo~ Regan! You¡¯vee early!]


    [Because you asked me, of course I can¡¯t bete] (Regan)


    [So, the man with a Dragon on his head is the rumored hero, he seems ordinary though?]


    ....What? He tried to intimidate me with a smile. In contrary to his appearance, I can feel a warrior¡¯s aura within.


    [Hey, stop it! Garret! Certainly he looks ordinary, but his strength is the real deal. It won¡¯t leave a scratch even if we challenged him together] (Regan)


    [....I see. He could receive my intimidation calmy. I can¡¯t feel the bottom of his strenght, so I should belive he defeated Majin with a single blow. I¡¯m Garret, the owner of this ce, nice to meet you] (Garret)


    [Ha~a, nice to meet you] (Wazu)


    Then Garret-san opening the door wide and invited us toe in. Once inside, we passed a location such as a counter. He guided us to a reception room further in the back.


    [There are no customer since it¡¯s not time to open yet. This ce should do, I will bring something to drink, se wait a moment] (Garret)


    Garret-san entering the room next to the reception room. There is a staircase heading to the second floor, arge number of doors can be seen from this ce. The tables have been arranged in the center of the reception room which make a quiet atmosphere. I lost myposure and felt restless being in the adult space. Before I knew Regan had sat on a big sofa and chuckled while seeing my situation.


    [What is this? Could it be it¡¯s your first timeing to such a ce?] (Regan)


    [That¡¯s...........] (Wazu)


    I sat next to Regan with a sulky face. Meru on my head had woken up because I keep looking around restlessly. Seeming interested with the reception room, she flew around the room with a pitter-patter.


    [Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t have any experience?] (Regan)


    [..................] (Wazu)


    I averted my eyes at Regan¡¯s question. I mean.... I¡¯m not popr, Aria had betrayed me, when I confessed to Sarona-san, she turned me down.... Haaaa....


    [I see.... well.... how should I put this.... someday you can do it!! Don¡¯t worry!! Okay?] (Regan)


    Please stop with the poor constion. I feels like crying now.


    [Hmm? What is this? Somehow the air is strange?] (Garret)


    Garret-san appeared from the room with a Sake bottle. After he ced a ss in front of us he filled it with Sake.


    (TL : I think there is no need to exin it but just in case you didn¡¯t know. Sake is Japanese liquor mainly made from rice. Ask google for more details)


    [So, what are you talking about?] (Garret)


    He said so while pouring Sake in his ss. Please don¡¯t bring it up! I hide my face with both hands.


    [Well, that¡¯s.... this guy told me it¡¯s the first time he¡¯se to such a shop.... and.... he has no experience.... also....] (Regan)


    [Hmm.... how old are you?] (Garret)


    [....17 years old] (Wazu)


    [15 years old is already an adult byw. There is no problem, okay it¡¯s a service on me] (Garret)


    [Eh?] (Wazu)


    [Oh! It¡¯s not bad, right?] (Regan)


    [Haa?] (Wazu)


    Wa-Wa-Wait a minute.... Huh? Here? Right now? Wh-What should I do.... my heart isn¡¯t ready....


    [That¡¯s an interesting story, shall I be your partner then?]


    I was surprised to suddenly hear a woman¡¯s voice. She wasing down the stairs from the second floor slowly.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28 - For the first time....</h4>


    I was fascinated by a woman who came down from the second floor. Blue hair as clear as the sea hat was down to her waist, slightly droopy dark-blue eyes that showed a tenderness. In addition, the graceful features that didn¡¯t impair her hair and eye color, not too slim nor too plump. This was the best body proportional. Although it was covered with a light blue dress which seems transparent, but her abundant chest seems to overflow the dress. Indeed, she gave off an adult elder sister aura....


    [Owner, is this person the Hero who saved our city?]


    [Well, different from his appearance but he is a monster inside] (Garret)


    [It¡¯s rude to put it that way, right?]


    This Onee-san looked at me with a gentle smile. Somehow my face be hot. I looking down to averted my eyes from her.


    [Oh dear]


    [Gahhahha!! Ngungu...... Puha!! Apparently he can¡¯t stands Tata¡¯s sex appeal] (Regan)


    [.....Tata?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s my name. I am Tata, pleasure to meet you] (Tata)


    She introduced herself so


    This Onee-san.... Tata-san gracefully bowed---


    [And so, may I have the Hero-sama¡¯s name?] (Tata)


    Again, her gentle smile ising towards me. Just to look at her makes my heart race, I introduced myself while avoiding eye contact.


    [....Wazu~ ....My name is Wazu] (Wazu)


    [Wazu-sama it is, what a lovely name] (Tata)


    [Th-Thank you very much] (Wazu)


    Somehow I manage to introduced myself properly. When I shifting my line of sight, Regan and Garret-san were grinning while drinking their Sake in great relish. I will hit themter. Feeling my blood thrist, the two of them twitches their bodies.


    [By the way Tata, about what you just said earlier.... is that alright? I was going to leave this matter to other girls....] (Garret)


    [I don¡¯t mind, I wanted it myself. Also, why hesitate at thiste hours, it¡¯s not like this is my first time] (Tata)


    [....Well, if you say so] (Garret)


    Listening to the excange between Tata-san and Garret-san, somehow the air feels heavy. asionally Regan also spoke with a serious face. I can¡¯t following the flow of events at all, somehow I have been left out alone....


    For the time being I will wait until their talk ends.


    Hmm.... let¡¯s drink Sake since it has been served, it¡¯s just right as I feel a little thirsty anyway.


    By the way is there any meaning I¡¯m here?


    Gulp! Gulp!---


    Ugh, so this is Sake---


    Well, this is the first time I¡¯ve drank it---


    But no problem because I¡¯m an adult already---


    Gulp! Gulp!---


    Whoa~ my throat burning


    [....Wazu ....are ....you ....!?] (Regan)


    Huh? What are you talking about? I can¡¯t hear you? Ahaha what¡¯s with your face Baldie, it¡¯s funny---


    What happen? Is there some monster appear? Yosh, I will kick their ass---


    Just wait a moment Baldie---


    Gulp! Gulp!---


    [Ah.... it¡¯s.... useles....] (Regan)


    What is this.... what are you saying out of the blue, Baldie? don¡¯t give me that worried look! Just stay still and it will finish in an instant....


    [Gu~u.......... Zzz..........] (Wazu)


    Huh!!!


    Where is it? Or rather, why was I lying down? Umm... hurts!!! My head is hurt!!! Wh-What is this? Is someone attacking me with magic or something? Uu....


    Since a ss of water is visible inside my field of vision, I drink it up in one gulp because my throat was dry. Delish!! The water is delicous!!!


    After drank the water, I look around to confirm this ce.... Yup, this is my usual room at the inn. Meru was sleeping next to me.


    Well, I wonder why I was sleeping here. I can¡¯t remember anything. When I tried to recall what happened to me before, Ke-san opens the door and came in.


    [Oh you¡¯re awake, how are you feeling?] (Ke)


    [My head is hurt somewhat but is not a big deal, probably. By the way why I was sleeping here?] (Wazu)


    [You don¡¯t remember?] (Ke)


    [....Too bad, Ipletely have no idea] (Wazu)


    [Do you remember going to Garret¡¯s store?] (Ke)


    Garret!?..... Garret..... Aah!!


    [Ah, certainly I went there. But I don¡¯t remembering back here] (Wazu)


    [I just heard it from my husband, apparently you passed out after drinking liquor at Garret¡¯s store so he brought you back] (Ke)


    Drunk?e to think of it I did drink something there.... that¡¯s right, Garret-san brought out a liquor bottle and then.... Yup, I drank Sake there. That reminds me, in the description of my Abnormal State Nullification skill there was one exception. At that time only liquor thates to my mind.... so it¡¯s really that. I need to becareful not to drink anymore....


    [Well, just ask my husband if you want to know the details] (ke)


    After confirming my condition, Ke-san refilled the ss with water and went out the room. I drank the water and got off the bed. Because it smelled like liquor, I change my clothes and wiped my body.


    After tidying up my clothes, I put the sleeping Meru on my head and headed towards the adventurer guild.


    I met Regan at the adventurer guild and was listening about yesterday¡¯s event. There is nothing important in particr because I just drank and immediately passed out, after that he brought me back to the inn. I have caused him trouble so I apologize and conveyed my gratitude.


    I had finished my business. Just when I was about to leave the room, Regan said something that peeked my interest with a grinning face.


    [That reminds me, Tata left a message for you] (Regan)


    Tata? ....Ah that amazingly beautiful Onee-san.


    [¡°I will wait for your next visit¡± she said. You should meet her properlyter] (Regan)


    With a red face I close the door in a hurry.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29 - I Asked One More Time</h4>


    I knew it, there was no reason for a beauty Tata-san to be interested in me. Such an ordinary guy like me is no match for her. She must be feeling sorry with me back then. She was not serious with her words at that time. Well if it¡¯s not, when she said toe back again, there must be no deep meaning about it. So, don¡¯t put any expectation. You aren¡¯t suposed to have a dream. Because in the end you will get hurt, surely....


    Ye-Yeah.... I will be alright, in this kind of situation I just need to apologize and leave. Don¡¯t think unnessary stuff. Even so, my heart is still restless. Even now, my cheeks are hot somewhat just to remember about Tata-san. There is something burning inside my heart.....


    Tata-san, you are so beautiful~....


    ....Haa!! I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, dangerous, dangerous. I can¡¯t shake her out of my mind. Fwuuh.... I wiped the sweat that floats on my forehead. As I thought, meeting her would be dangerous.... however, I have caused trouble to Garret-san. If I don¡¯t go to apologize even once, it would leave a bad taste on my mind ....<i>*sigh*</i>.... I have to be careful with <i>Sake</i>.


    Yosh, let¡¯s go!!


    In the night, I walked to red-light distric with an uneasy feeling. I mean, this is just my second time, thest time I rode a horse-drawn carriage to go there so it can¡¯t be helped if it feels awkward.


    Meru was.... I don¡¯t want to bring her along but she adamantly didn¡¯t want to leave my head so I let her be. From time to time, the sexy voice of <i>Onee-sans</i>calling me out. I doubled my pace to flee from them while hiding my embarassment.


    Ughh... as I thought, it¡¯s better to go at tomorrow noon. However, I think that will disturb their rest, I mean they are working at the night but..... Yups impossible, let¡¯s going back.


    <i>*sigh*</i> It¡¯s toote to return after going all the way here.


    In front of the gate, a burly men dressed in ck clothing was there. Their bulging muscle can be seen even from the top of their clothes. Thought as a suspicious guy that appeared and walking nonchntly, theye talk in an intimidating voice.


    [Boy, do you need something here? It¡¯s not a ce for someone like you can enter]


    I see, it¡¯s easy to understand. They are something like a guard huh. I need to respond carefully as not to attract an unnecessary attention. When I stay still on the spot wondering that, the men sent me a doubtful gaze. Oops!! At this rate we will end up with a situation where I injure them.


    [Ah excuse me, I am Garret-sans acquaintance!? If it¡¯s possible, can I meet with him? I think you just need to tell him that Wazu is here, but....] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ Wazu!!!!! ] ] ]


    The men were surprised at once to hear my name. Huh? What is this? What happened?


    [No, there is nothing wrong. Sorry for suspecting you as a suspicious person.... Oi, go to tell Garret-san!]


    When the most scary guy say so, the person who was in the back running towards mansion.


    [Hmm.... oh, you know about me from Garret-san?] (Wazu)


    [There is also that, it¡¯s because you are the Hero who saved the city from Majin above all. I knew your name even though I didn¡¯t know your face]


    [Hmm... huh? You mean I have be famous?] (Wazu)


    [That kind of thing. Now, it is a name that everyone in this city knows]


    Uwaaa... it¡¯s embarassing even though only my name is famous. But I¡¯d like to apologize because my face is just like any ordinary guy you can find anywhere.


    While waiting, I chatted with the guards led by Mr. Scary Face. As expected I have to decline with a wry smile when he wanted to taste my attack for himself. After that, a person who has been going to inform Garret-sane back. because I ask for someone to guide me, they suddenly begin a rock-paper-scissor tournament to decide it. Well, am I really famous for them to go to that extent? In the end, the winner is Mr. Scary Face, he raised his hands high. Congrattion!


    And now, with Mr. Scary Face¡¯s guidance Ie to a room inside the mansion. I sat down on a sofa while waiting for Garret-san to arrive. It might not be a good manner but I can¡¯t help to look around restlessly. Meru is sleeping beside me peacefully, this child is often asleep huh. The room is furnished with moderate furniture with mainly ck color that built a calm atmosphere, hou~.... it made me rx somewhat. Finally Garret-san appeared.


    [Yo, sorry to make you wait] (Garret)


    [No problem, I didn¡¯t wait that long. More importantly, I have caused you trouble yesterday so I came here to apologize] (Wazu)


    [Eh? That¡¯s it? You juste to apologize?] (Garret)


    [Bughh!!!] (Wazu)


    Th-This man, what is he saying suddenly?


    [Eh? You really just came to apologize? And I thought you havee for a different matter? What a man you are?] (Garret)


    [Uuu.......] (Wazu)


    [There there, you just need to be honest with yourself! How about I call Tata right now? The other party is enthusiastic] (Garret)


    Enthusiastic?.... <i>*gulp*</i> the beauty Tata-san does....


    No I can¡¯t, as I thought is impossible.


    [Well.... that.... this is the first time after all.... you know... like a girlfriend.... or...] (Wazu)


    [Do you have a girlfriend?] (Garret)


    <i>*silent------------------------------*</i>


    I fell down on the spot. There is none, but nothing wrong to have a little hope right? Aah my tears.... I wonder if I¡¯m about to cry....


    [Fufu.... then, how about I be your girlfriend? Or you dislike a woman who sold her body] (Tata)


    Before I knew, Tata-san entered the room while looking at me. Di-Did she hear me~~~!!!!


    [Hey it¡¯s bad manners to eavesdrop. This is a conversation between men] (Garret)


    [I¡¯m sorry. I just happened to hear my name when I pass by....] (Tata)


    Tata-san put a mischievous smile while said so. She was a beauty, her smile was dazzling, I was slightly stunned. Immediately I averted my eyes, my self-confidence which was already in the red has gone further down because the fact that she has been listening to our conversation....


    [So, I am no good?] (Tata)


    Eeee!! She is serious? I wonder if I¡¯m being teased? I don¡¯t know. Hmm.... for now let¡¯s answer it honestly with how I feels.


    [Well.... is not you are no good, but....] (Wazu)


    Uuu, calm done me....


    [It just.... that sorts of thing.... is better if we know more of each other first] (Wazu)


    [I see.... to know each other first, huh?] (Tata)


    Huh? Turning my line of sight at Tata-san, I saw a friendly smile on her face.


    [Because it was too suddenly, I will take my leave for today. Pleasee to see me againter so we can know each other more] (Tata)


    [Ah, yes] (Wazu)


    Somehow I can answer her naturally now. Is everything good? Tata-san went out the room after bowed graciously.


    [Well, just tell the guard if want toe see Tata] (Garret)


    Garret-san was looking while grinning throughout the exchange between Tata-san and me. I look at his face attentively but his smile didn¡¯t crumble in the slightest.


    I sigh once and put Meru atop my head. I went out the room while saying --[Please excuse me]--

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30 - As Usual, The Nuisance Appears</h4>


    Severeal dayster, I visited Garret-san¡¯s ce again as a promised. When I told Meru that I¡¯d like to go, this time she just give a gesture as if saying ¡°Don¡¯t mind me!¡± and began to ying with L, <i>*sigh*</i>..... Because of that I left her at the inn.


    I have arrived at the mansion. Although the guards kindly let me enter, there I felt a gaze directed at me. When I turned my line of sight, I saw one beast-woman from the cat tribe staring strongly at me. Realizing she¡¯s been found out, she disappear into the mansion. That¡¯s? I wonder if she dislikes meing here or something....


    I gave my name to the receptionist and without further ado I was guided to the back room.


    Inside the little dimly lit room I tried to look around at my surroundings. Blue walls and neatly arranged furniture. I could smell something sweet reaching my nose and there Tata-san came slowly from the direction I was looking at.


    [Sorry to kept you waiting. I¡¯m d you havee just as promised] (Tata)


    [N-No....] (Wazu)


    We sat face-to-face inside the room. Ugh.... my heart isn¡¯t ready yet.... the words don¡¯te out well.... I looking down with a bright red face and then Tata-san begin to take off her clothes slowly.


    [Wa-Wait, what are you doing?] (Wazu)


    [Huh? This way we could knows each other better, right?] (Tata)


    [Th-That¡¯s wrong!! H-How about we starts with a conversation first] (Wazu)


    [Yeah! I think so too] (Tata)


    Huh? Looking at my reaction, I noticed Tata-san made a small giggle.


    [You finally looking at me properly. Have you calmed down a little?] (Tata)


    Apparently she yed a trick on me in order to relieve my tension. Again, I turn my face from Tata-san while scratching my head.


    [Well then, what should we talking about? Let¡¯s see, first of all I was born and raised in this city. So, thank you very much for saving the city] (Tata)


    [No, that¡¯s.... I happy to hear that. I think it was a good thing to save the city] (Wazu)


    From there on it be easy for me to have a conversation. I told her the story about me before Ie to this city. But as expected I can¡¯t tell her about Aria and Sarona-san, or the story about how I was living in


    the Mountain.


    The air turned a little dark when Tata-san told me about her own circumtance. The fact that she was working here because of her father¡¯s debt. But she doesn¡¯t regreting here because --[Everyone here is friendly]-- she said while smiling, I didn¡¯t know what to say. But from what I can see, she wasn¡¯t lying in order to gain my sympathy.


    Inside this heavy atmosphere....


    --[Okay! The story ends here]-- she said so while pping her hands and smile. After that she taught me about specialties of this city, the famousndmarks, etc. Let¡¯s take Meru there at ater time.


    My nervousness hasn¡¯tpletely disappear, but I think we had a fun conversation in its own way. But then, there was a ruckus from outside the room, a voice such as ranting was also heard. Whether Tata-san noticed it, she went toward a door to check the situation outside.


    [Just bring her already!! I heard there was a super beauty called Tata working here, right? I want her to keep us apanied!! Just move your ass quickly!!]


    [I said, we don¡¯t ept a guests that using force like you guys---]


    [Shut up!! You want us to destroy this store? We are A-rank adventurer!!]


    <i>*Dogann!!!*</i>


    A sound such as something breaking was heard after the voice. Reacting to the sound, Tata-san hurried her steps with a pale face as if all the blood had been drained from it.


    [Opss my bad. I didn¡¯t think you are this weak. But this ce... ah that¡¯s right, how about we guards this ce? As apensation, we just need a woman to open her crotch for us every night!!]


    [Oh that¡¯s a good idea!! Let¡¯s do so!! Hey bring the owner here quickly!! While at it, we will doing the management here!! Gyahahahaha!!]


    I look at the door where Tata-san went out. I rise from my seat while letting out a sigh and heading towards the voice¡¯s source following Tata-san. Good grief, were A-rank adventurers full of idiots....


    [I am Garret the owner of this ce. We don¡¯t need an idiots like you guys here!! Get the hell out of here!!] (Garret)


    [Haa? Appaently it will be faster if we are used force on him]


    [Garret-san!!!] (Tata)


    [Ouu... the beauty-chan appeared!! Well it has been decided!! Yoshe here, today you will apanied us]


    [Kyaa!! Let me go!!] (Tata)


    [Stop it!! You guys!!] (Garret)


    [Shut up uncle!! You stay out of this]


    <i>*Dogann!!!*</i>


    The sound as if something break was heard again. I have arrived at the reception room where themotion was happening. Desks and chairs were scattered or had been broken. Garret-san and Mr. Scary Face were knocked off to the wall on the left and right respectively. At the center there was 2 adventurer-esque people, the culprit of thismotion. Here and there, I can see guests and guards surround them. The beast-woman from that time also here. I follow the people line of sight that staring at one point, there Tata-san was cught by these guys.


    [Gyahahaha!! Certainly she is really beautiful!! Yosh, you are my woman from now]


    [Hey, that¡¯s unfair!! Let me join!!]


    [I know it!! Well, I will be your partner first!!]


    [I refuse!! Please let me go!!] (Tata)


    Tata-san tried to break free from them, but it didn¡¯t seem to possible for her to escape.


    <i>*sigh....*</i>


    In an instant, the figure of Tata-san had disappeared from their eyes. I hold Tata-san in my arm with a princess carry.


    [Good grief.... please don¡¯t be reckkless, Tata-san] (Wazu)


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Does A-rank Adventurer Full Of Stupid People?</h4>


    I put down Tata-san slowly.


    [Are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?] (Wazu)


    [ ............ ] (Tata)


    There is nothing wrong at a nce, but I asked just in case because there are also part that aren¡¯t visible from the clothes. But there is no response form Tata-san. Huh? Are you hurt somewhere? Eh? What should I do? While I worried about that, a voice of anger was heard from behind.


    [Bastard!! How dare you to take my women away!! Return her quickly!! If not, you will get hurt!!]


    Who¡¯s your woman? Reluctantly I look back for a moment, this is the first time I saw them properly. Dressed in expensive-looking armor that typical for A-rank adventurer, a bald head and a rugged beard with muscr bodies. A vulgar smile floating on their faces.


    [Garret-san! Also.... the guard person!? Are you alright?] (Wazu)


    I called out to confirm their condition without minding the two idiots. They both raised their hands respectively to tell me that there was no problem. Thank god. The other staff rushed to them and began first aid.


    [Oh he is ignoring us!!]


    The bald head and the rugged beard pull out their sword from their waists. *sigh*.... what¡¯s wrong with them.... I wonder if every one of them are like this. I¡¯d like to meet a decent and responsible high ranked adventurer just once. I could only sigh while looking at them.


    [Bastard!! I think you want to die]


    The bald head and rugged beard brandishing their sword at me. I received and sandwiched the sword between my index finger and middle finger, and then with <i>*eii!*</i> it¡¯s broken.


    [ [Huh?] ]


    While at it, I hit them a little using my fist with moderate power. The result was, only their armor shattered to pieces. The bald head and the rugged beard showed an astonished face, Iugh a little there.


    [The likes of you aren¡¯t wee here] (Wazu)


    I sent the two of them flying against the wall with a roundhouse kick. The feeling of broken bones was transmited through my foot. They pass out with bubblesing from their mouths. Yosh, no problem. They are still alive.


    I look back at Tata-san who was still bewildered.


    [I will take these guys to the soldiers, so I will excused myself for today. The talk was fun, see youter Tata-san] (Wazu)


    I headed towards the outside while dragging these two people after bidding my farewell. Shouts of joy and words of gratitude resounded within the mansion. I left that ce.


    *****


    [Yesterday had really worn me out] (Wazu)


    After handing the idiots to the soldier and exining the circumtances, I went straight to the inn. Meru was ying with L, she dove onto my head the moment she saw mee back and immediately fell asleep as usual. Is my head a bed?


    L also seemed satisfied ying with Meru, after that she went back to helping her mother. I want to say thank you but... I was worried whether Meru got preached with <i>The Inn Road</i> by L. I went to bed as soon I returned to my room.


    On the next day I visited the guild masters room because I had been called again. The first thing I said to him was---


    [Are you not tired with all of this?] (Wazu)


    [Well, don¡¯t be like that. I heard the story from Garret and he keep telling me to say his thanks to you] (Regan)


    I sat down face-to-face with Regan as usual.


    [Is Garret-san and other alright?] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s alright. Even like that, he was a former adventurer so he has a decent sturdy body. He will return to his usual self today or tomorrow] (Regan)


    [Is that so] (Wazu)


    I was relieved. He seemed all right yesterday but I asked just in case.


    [That¡¯s right, Tata entrusted a message for you


    --[Be sure toe again because I want to say my thanks for your help]--


    she said. I am not your liaison, you hear that?] (Regan)


    [Sorry for that] (Wazu)


    Garret-san in unavable, I think they are busy cleaning up the reception room right now. Maybeter....


    [But, what were those guys from yesterday? I thought there were no other A-rank adventurer except ck me party in this city. Are they not from here?] (Wazu)


    [Ah that¡¯s.... theye as a support, you see....] (Regan)


    [A support? For what?] (Wazu)


    [....Fot the majin incident] (Regan)


    [....But I have taken care of that] (Wazu)


    [It can¡¯t be helped!! I didn¡¯t think it would end that fast!! I had already issued for emergency supports from the imperial city!! They hade here before I could cancel it!! Or rather, I didn¡¯t think those guys would also cause trouble] (Regan)


    I see, that¡¯s make sense. It¡¯s troublesome indeed. They havee all the way here but everything has already ended, because of that they started to make a ruckuss. How enviable with Meru who stayed at the inn....


    I still want to continue myints but I thinnk it will end early, because I hear a running sound that suddenly stopped in front of the room, I wonder why they are in such a hurry.


    [Guild master!! It¡¯s bad news!! A poison swamp has been discovered inside the forest!!] (Emma)


    Opss, what a timing Emma-san!!!

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32 - I am In The Center</h4>


    Regan showed a grim face while reading the report Emma-san brought.


    [Poison swamp? Whats the meaning of this? Something like this never happened around here before] (Regan)


    [This is also my first time to hear it. It¡¯s a report from rookie adventurer who had gone to the forest for herbs collection request. At first, I thought it was a mistake but there are other people who also have said they discovered this poison swamp. To sumarize the report, roughly in 10 metres area around the swamp has been contaminated with poison. Further investigation has not been conducted. It¡¯s difficult to approach the center area because of the strong poison. We are currently looking for a person who possesses high level poison resistant skill to investigate the center area] (Emma)


    [That¡¯s the extent we could manage at the moment huh....] (Regan)


    [But that¡¯s not the main issue, at present the area of the poison is widening and doesn¡¯t seems to be slowing down. At this rate it will soon reach the city if we just left as is] (Emma)


    [Tch, how troublesome....] (Regan)


    Regan was left helpless and Emma-san wore a heavy air around her. Somehow the atmosphere is hard for me to speak, but....


    [Umm....] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? Ah sorry to make you see me is such a bad time] (Regan)


    [No, it¡¯s alright but....] (Wazu)


    [What¡¯s wrong?] (Regan)


    [The swamp.... would you like me to look into it? Poison doesn¡¯t work on me] (Wazu)


    [ [Haaa....!?] ] (Regan & Emma)


    Ah! The two of them showed an <i>unbelieved</i> faces.


    [However, there is possibility this is a deadly pison....] (Emma)


    [It doesn¡¯t work on me....] (Wazu)


    [It might be a paralysis poison] (Regan)


    [It doesn¡¯t work on me....] (Wazu)


    [Then, what is work on you?] (Emma)


    [Almost everything doesn¡¯t work on me....] (Wazu)


    [But you were drunk from Sake....] (Regan)


    [Please forget that....] (Wazu)


    We are fall into silence....


    [Alright! Wazu!! Let¡¯s go to the site] (Regan)


    [Understood] (Wazu)


    [Emma, if you find another person with a poison resistant skill bring them at once!! Also, prepare for the incineration!!] (Regan)


    [Understood] (Emma)


    [We are going!!] (Regan)


    In an emergency situation time is precious.... I shouldn¡¯t think too deeply.


    *****


    Immediately, I went out of the city with Regan and headed towards the forest in question. The poison can be seen to be already spreading. Miasma enveloped the surrounding area. Sensed that, Regan drank a water that has been formted as antidote for poison whileining with --[its taste awful]--. By the way I¡¯mpletely fine hum-hum!


    [You.... You arepletely fine?] (Regan)


    [I told you before. Well, I¡¯m going a little to check the swamp] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, Actually I¡¯d like to go with you but it seems I can¡¯t go any further. I will wait for the other guys that wille hereter. I leave the rest to you] (Regan)


    [I will do something about it if it¡¯s seeming possible] (Wazu)


    I headed to the swamp just as is. The poison seems to have be more and more severe, but I push forward without a problem. I advanced to the center of swamp where the poison is strongest. Before long, I had arrived at the ce.


    [Uwaa! What the heck is that?] (Wazu)


    There is something at the center of poison swamp. A quadruped creature with beast-like form. The body surface is covered with a purple muddy liquid that seems poisonous. I don¡¯t know the origin of this creature in the slightest. The liquid from its hands and feet fall to the ground, it¡¯s expanding and forms a poison swamp.


    By the way I waspletely calm.


    [Gyauuuu-----!!!]


    It made such as small groans when it noticed me. The swamp is bubbling violently and some tentacles are growing from it.


    [Gyauu!!!]


    When it bark something, the tentacles begin to attack me all at once. I observe it while avoiding the tentacles. I don¡¯t want to touch it even that won¡¯t harm me, it¡¯s just the matter of the feeling. Observation is the only one I could think. I can¡¯t use magic, I don¡¯t have a weapon, there is no other way to fight except with a punch or a kick. But I¡¯m still wondering whether I should kill it or not


    Oh well, don¡¯t think about unnecessary thing.


    I looking for the chance tounch an attack while avoiding the tentacles, or rather trying not to touch something like tentacle as much as possible. When the gap present, I pretend to step back but in an instant my fiste to approach it. The tentacles disappeared as if they melted and I immediately retreat from the spot in response.


    [Uwaa! It¡¯s sticking to my hand!!] (Wazu)


    I waved my hand with a buzz to get rid of purple liquid. The body was breaking down and got swallowed by the swamp, I watched this scene. After that, in its ce a small red ball was left.


    Before I could confirm it, the red ball cracks and disappears while scattering like particles. Hmm.... the red ball just now.... have I seen it somewhere before..... Setting that aside, the problem is the poison swamp did not disappeared. I didn¡¯t know what was the red ball from before, I went back to Regan¡¯s ce to give a report.


    There were several guild staffs, Emma-san, and around ten people who seems are adventurers at Regan¡¯s ce.


    [Yo! Thanks for the good work! How is the situation?] (Regan)


    [I have eliminated the cause but.... the swamp remained while miasma hasn¡¯s gone yet] (Wazu)


    [I see....] (Regan)


    Regan close his eyes while tapping his chin with his finger, seems in the middle of thinking something. Everyone in this ce waiting for Regan instruction.


    [It can¡¯t be helped.... we will burn down the forest!!!] (Regan)


    [There is only that way huh....] (Emma)


    Eh? Burn it down? I was serprised at the words. When I heard the reason, they will be able to deal with a miasma somehow, but there seems to be no means to purify the swamp. Therefore, the only way is to cover that part of the forest with a barrier and they are going to use Fire Magic and the likes to burn down (purify) the swamp within the barrier.


    However since this method involved a wide range area, there is going to berge damage to the forest and a vacant lot with nothing for a while.... hmm.... it¡¯s unpleasant.... I wonder if there¡¯s something I could do.... as long we get rid of the swamp..... wait, I might be able to do something.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Poison Is Delicious</h4>


    I told Regan and others that I might be able to deal with it somehow and went back to the poison swamp location. Although he asked me how, I gave a random excuse since I can¡¯t tell him the method I would use. He didn¡¯t think about it too deeply if with this they could avoid to burning the forest.


    I told him to set up the barrier just in case I failed. Maybe, but think it will go well. I can see the barrier had been spread when I arrived at the poison swamp. Arge hemisphere-like barrier covered the forest, I turned my attention to the poison swamp.


    I don¡¯t like it!


    On second thought, I think I should stop here.


    But then the forest will.... Yosh, I have made up my mind.


    I stuffed my face to the poison swamp.


    .....<i>*gulp-gulp*</i> .....puhaa!!


    Delicious!! What the heck is this!!


    This rich feeling, it¡¯s 100% citrus juices taste. There is no bad aftertaste, it went down smoothly through my throat. Yeah I can do it. There is no abnormality on my body.... I wonder if I could drink it all.... I will work hard....


    This is the method I had thought of . I am the only one who can do it. Utilizing the <i>Extreme Cannibalism</i> skill to drink a whole poison swamp. Although earlier I just wanted to test my skill, but the poison swamp tastes delicious indeed. I feel can drink no matter how much there is.


    Gulp... I¡¯m about to hit my limit.... but I can keep going.... however no matter how delicous its taste, poison is poison. But it doesn¡¯t work on me because <i>Abnormal State Nullification</i> skill so I took this method. There won¡¯t be any damage to the suurounding this way.


    Gulp.... Gulp.... Gulp.... Gulp....


    Gulp.... I still can do it!! Gulp....


    Gulp.... Hoohoo.... it¡¯s quite.... Gulp....


    Gulp.... Ha Ha Ha Ha.... I¡¯m not done yet....


    Gulp.... I¡¯m getting tired with the taste.... Gulp....


    ..........


    ..........


    Gulp....!!


    Ha Ha Ha, I did it.... I finally drank untill thest drop. The swamp portion can¡¯t be seen anymore and the miasma is weakening. While rubbing my swelling stomach, I can feel a sense achievement and satisfication. I only need to tell Regan and others <i>*ugh*</i>... it should be all right now, it¡¯s not necessary to burn the forest.


    When I was feeling relieved, sunddenly a light wase out from the ground. It wraps around me before disappearing into particles. Although I took a defensive stance reflexively, there is no malicious intent to be felt. The warm light dissapeared as if melted into my body.


    I remained at that position for a while, my stomach that had been swelling after drinking the poison swamp, was strangely back to a normal state.


    [Oh! It feels refreshing] (Wazu)


    The particles of light that rapidly moved while drifting on the air and disappear into me, I wonder what was that....


    After that I went back to Regan¡¯s ce without a problem. Because the poison has been weakend, he is going to check the ce along with some adventurers. I entrusted the after process to them. I was d it¡¯s ended without needing to burn the forest.


    Including Regan, everyone asked me how it was done with a heated atmosphere. I told them it was insignificant and they won¡¯t understand even if I exin it to them because I am the only one who could do it. I mean, I drank the poison swamp. Like hell I can say that!!


    *****


    A few monthster, a rookie adventurer who went to the forest for herb collection discovered a hot spring had sprung up at the ce where the poison swamp was. At first nobody would dare to approach the ce until the courageus Baldie pioneered it. Since then this ce was frequently used by the Rinikku citizens. Borrowing the name of the person who saved this ce, it was called ¡°Wazu Hot Spring¡±. When Wazu visited the city again, he asked to change its name because is too embarrassing but the citizen never tried to change it.


    *****


    Leaving the cleaning process to the adventurers, I, Regan, and Emma-san went back to the guild. Emma-san had returned to the receptionist desk while I and Regan rxing our body in the guild master¡¯s room.


    [But this is.... recently, an incident ured one after another. Dragon at the mountain, Majine towards the city, and thest a poison swamp appeared in the forest.... I wonder what on earth is this....] (Regan)


    The Dragon incident was just a quarrel between a married couple though, I held back myself as not to say that. I recalling the Red Ball from before. Come to think of it, that ball looks exactly like the one I saw at the Elf vige.... a guy who swallowed it turned into a monster.... that reminds me, I think that monster and Majin were similiar....


    ....Hmm? Wait a second. Could it be those ck me guys became a Majin because of that.... Regan had said before that there was no Magic Reservoir around the city. Also the beast-like thing I found at the swamp.... something like a red ball hade out after I defeated it.... The Red Ball caused all of this? If it¡¯s true, what the hell is that. It¡¯s gettingplicated the more I think about it. I wonder if I should tell Regan about my spection.... it would be embarrassing if the facts were different though. If only that Red Ball didn¡¯t disappear before I could checked it..... <i>*sigh*</i>....


    I get up from the sofa after I had enough rest. It was a good and confortable rest.


    [Then, I will return to the inn now] (Wazu)


    [Ou! Once again, thanks for the good work!! I haven¡¯t prepare the rewards because this matter is an emergency request soe to get itter] (Regan)


    [Understood. Well I excused myself] (Wazu)


    I went back to the inn from the guild, but there along with Meru, I have to attend a continuation lecture about The Inn Road from L. Please give me a break. I¡¯m tired, please let me rest already.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34 - I Don¡¯t Remember Because Of My Poor Physical Condition</h4>


    A couple days has passed since the swamp poison incident. But on those few days.... no, even now my body was still feeling terribly heavy. I¡¯m not that tired but I can¡¯t move my body well. I can feel something is swirling inside my body, as if a foreign matter is trying to mingle with my body and it¡¯s still continues all the while now.


    It¡¯s followed with deterioration of my physical condition. Especially the first day was the worst. I couldn¡¯t move my body at all, I spent all day long sleeping. Though it¡¯s a little better now and I can move my body somewhat.


    At the time when my body had beenpletely paralyzed, I thought really hard about what¡¯s going on with me.... I wonder if it¡¯s because I drank the poison swamp....


    Around noon, Mr. Scary Facee to the inn. It seems there would be a celebration at the mansion and they had been invited as the main guest to express their gratitude. Recalling Tata-san¡¯s message, I¡¯m heading there with Mr. Scary Face while still in such a condition right now


    At the gate, I was greeted with a big apuse from a people of the guard staffs. They are patting my shoulder with <i>*bashi-bashi*</i> in high spirit.


    Stop it~!! I¡¯m not in a good condition right now~!!


    I could endured it with a smile somehow. I entered the mansion along with everyone from the guard staffs.


    Inside the mansion, everyone also weed me with a big apuse. The cat-eared woman who disliked me from that time also was there pping reluctantly with everyone, I can tell it from her expression. I¡¯m not happy to be apused with such a face.


    At the reception room, rather than a trace of broken things from that incident, there are arge table with numerous luxurious cuisines lined up instead. Garret-san approach me with open arms when he spotted me.


    [Yo!! You have came, finally!! You really saved me back then, thank you very much!!] (Garret)


    Ouch, it hurts!! Please stop hitting me!!


    I taste the foods and exchange a chat while being guided by Garret-san. They are not doing business today for this celebration, Regan will alsoe hereter.


    [Thank you very much] and other words of gratitude were heard from everyone, there I suddenly muttered something....


    [That reminds me, where is Tata-san....?] (Wazu)


    I close my mouth with a hand in hurry after saying that. Everyone turned around and look at me with warm eyes while grinning. Ugh, it¡¯s embarassing.... Garret-san who was nearbye to approach me---


    [Oh that¡¯s right. Of course youe to see her. My bad, My bad, I didn¡¯t notice it] (Garret)


    I was told with a grinn. I want to hit him if I was in a good condition.... You just barely escape, Garret-san....


    [She was still in the middle of preparation so it takes some time, but it¡¯s about the time.... I guess?] (Garret)


    He said so and the guided me to a room and then told me to wait there. Eh? What is this? It doesn¡¯t mean I want to be with her alone though.... oh well. I rxed my body while sitting down on the sofa. But this is good, I felt something was running wild inside my body since earlier, it¡¯s hard just to stand.


    [Guuh.... uu....] (Wazu)


    My sweat doesn¡¯t stop.


    It¡¯s hurts to breath.


    I lost consciousness while I lied down on the sofa.


    Ugh....


    I opened my eyes weakly and saw Tata-san.... was there.... ah this is useless.... so sleepy....


    Hmm.... what is this.... something sweet.... it smells good.... something soft wrapped my face.... it feels good.... ahh.... my body has be light somewhat....


    Hah!!!


    I think this situation had happened before. I look around my surrounding, this is my usual room at the inn. Meru also was sleeping soundly next to me....


    Hahaha! I did it again. I wonder how I came back here this time. Don¡¯t tell me Mr. Scary Face brought me to the inn with a princess carry.... I can see Regan and Garret-san will harass meter, please don¡¯t let it happen!! I hope they sent me here with a horse-drawn carriage or something!!


    Come to think of it.... Tata-san was there before I lost consciuosness. I can¡¯t remember what happen afterwards. I feel I had been forgetting something important but....


    Ipletely have no memory about it!!


    There is something important that I can¡¯t remembered.... I feel a sense of loss in my heart, I think I have lost one of the important memories of my youth. Ugh.... this regretful feeling, maybe everything just my imagination.... yeah.... surely....


    Speaking of which, I am back to normal. There is no fatigue or mingled feeling inside my body like the past few days. I can feel my body full of power... or rather, isn¡¯t this too much?


    No No No.... it must be my imagination. I mean, I didn¡¯t do anything special, my current strength is not something I trained myself, there is no reason for me to want to get stronger.


    However.... there is something thates to my mind. The light that appeared after I drank the poison swamp and then disappeared into my body. The deterioration of my physical condition.... a mingled sensation inside my body.... could it be that light was trying to intregate with my body.... and then it had been intregated so my physical conditions back to normal....


    Yo-Yosh....!! Let¡¯s confirm it. Because my physical condition was bad just until now, this feeling of getting stronger must be just an illusion. It¡¯s just a feeling of my powering back. Yeah that¡¯s right!


    I take out my guild card and dropped a single drop of my blood.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35 - I Have Been Updated</h4>


    I dropped a single drop of my blood on the guild card and confirmed my status.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Skill :


    Extreme Cannibalism (Unique)


    Abnormal Conditions Almost Invalid (Unique)


    Goddess¡¯s Jealousy (Unique)


    Love Of The Earth Goddess (Unique)


    Sponsored by Earth Goddess.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Somehow it has gone up..........!!!!!


    And somehow the one that shouldn¡¯t have, has gone down..........!!!!!


    Fo-For now, let¡¯s confirm the changes.


    First of all, name and age but of course it didn¡¯t change. My race.... the percentage has gone down slightly.... I am getting further away from a humanity...


    No, stop it!! Don¡¯t be negative!! It¡¯s alright!! I mean, my race is still human!! Let¡¯s make sure that it won¡¯t decrease any further... but how can I do that.... it¡¯s toote to think about it now....


    Yo-Yosh!! Let¡¯s set that aside for now.... next!! next!!


    MP is still zero but there is a change in HP status. I¡¯m sure it was something like can withstand anything before, and now.... it can¡¯t find a way for me to die!?.... Ho-How high is number that makes it ask that!!


    STR status stay as it huh, I feel relieved for some reason....


    VIT status.... hmm, Divine Sword!?.... a sword granted by god huh.... even god-made thing couldn¡¯t cut me.... I¡¯m invincible.... that¡¯s not the point!! In other words there is nothing in the world that can hurt my body anymore, right? Are you kidding me!! Sigh....


    Nothing change in INT status, that¡¯s good....


    There is a little change in MND status but the meaning is still the same.... that magic couldn¡¯t hurt me.... well of course!! Even a Divine Swords couldn¡¯t scratch me, what do you expecting with magic!?


    AGL status.... hmm....


    DEX status.... hmm....


    Great, nothing changed!! I thought it was sufficiently high already!! Yeah, no problem!!


    Well then finally the skills turn.... the two tops skill didn¡¯t change but there is a problem in the reamaining two---


    [Love Of The Earth Goddess (Unique)]


    [Goddess¡¯s Jealousy (specific)]


    The scary part is ¡°Sympathy¡± has turned to ¡°Jealousy¡±.... I kinda want to know but I also don¡¯t want to know the reason.... ugh.... Okay I¡¯m ready!! Status confirmation is important!! It¡¯s important to know ones power!!


    <strong>Love Of The Earth Goddess</strong> : Thank you for protecting the forest and the earth. Your efforts moved my heart. I raised a part of your status as a token of gratitude. I will supports you more than that Goddess. After that, if we are able to meet someday, please embrace me!


    <strong>Goddess¡¯s Jealousy</strong> : Tch! Earth Goddess! What are you doing without permission? Wazu-san is alright, he has received multiplied blessing from me!! Please take it back!! Wazu-san!! Even if you meet the Earth Goddess, stay away from her, okay!! And then if someday we do meet.... that¡¯s.... please embrace me tightly!


    Don¡¯t make a conversation here-------!!!!!!


    Again, another message huh? Moreover, the contents is kinda intense this time. And finally it began to talk to me.... or rather, don¡¯t argue here! Can you do it over there? What are you doing taunting each other on my guild card? Are they on bad terms? Please get along because you are gods.... also don¡¯t put unnecessary information.... please write it properly!


    In the end, I have received another blessing from a Goddess huh....


    I have be stronger, that¡¯s the only thing I could understand. My defense has considerably strengthened.... heck, what is the meaning of <i>please embrace me when we meet</i>!? Impossible, why has it suddenly be such a thing.... these Goddesses are unreasonable!


    I wonder if they are nning to meet me.... impossible right, after all they are Goddess, that¡¯s right.... it should be the case.... but there is a possibility they want to meet me by all means....


    I wonder what, suddenly I feel a chill on my back. The feeling I want to make sure it never happens..... I somehow feel such a sense of crisis....


    Noo!! Please don¡¯t let it happen!!


    Just looking at the contents of my status card, it has been decided they will absolutely caused some problemter!! It must be so!!


    Yo-Yosh, let¡¯s forget it..... let¡¯s forget everything written in my skills. I will only remember about my statuses. That sounds good!! Let¡¯s do so!!


    I let out a sigh involuntarily and started to struggle on the bed while thinking that.


    Sigh.... what should I do!?.


    Although Meru was silently watching as if asking what I was doing, I didn¡¯t say anything and just went to sleep with a wry smile.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36 - I Suddenly Realize It</h4>


    I went down to the dinning room on the first floor with Meru on my head after arranged my clothes and putting my guild card back. I just happened to see Ke-san in the midst of cleaning a table so I asked her about how I came back yesterday.


    She tell me that Regan brought me with a horse-drawn carriage he usually took. ording to story from Regan, I keep sleeping all the while and didn¡¯t seem to wake up whatever had happened.


    Regan left me a message to go to Garret-sans ce and send a word when I woke up so she ask me about what I¡¯m going to do after this.


    I finished eating lunch with Meru at the inn and inform Ke-san that I will go to Garret-san¡¯s ce.


    --[Good grief, that¡¯s why a guy is....]-- L was looking at me with reproachful eyes as if telling that. It¡¯s not what you think, or rather where did you learn such a thing? I want toin to the person who taught you that by all means. I escape from L and headed to Garret-sans ce.


    I arrived at the mansion but it seems Garret-san was absent. As usual, whether the story has been through, I was guided to the same room as before and I waited for Tata-san toe. She seems to be in the middle of something so I have to wait for a while just as yesterday.


    Unlike yesterday, I am in perfect condition and won¡¯t suddenly sleep. I¡¯m waiting while drinking a cup of tea that has been prepared. I can hear a running and rushing sound in the hallway that stopped in front of the room. And then the door was opened vigorously.


    [Wazu-san!! Are you there!?] (Tata)


    [ ......... ] (Wazu)


    I was lost for words at Tata-san appearance. I mean.... she¡¯s only wearing a bath towel....


    Eeeh? Wait a little!!! Eeeh? What¡¯s going on!?


    The stimtion is too strong it makes my body shake. The tea spills over on my hand but somehow I managed to barely regain my sanity and not drop the cup. I covered my eyes with my free hand and shouts.


    [Wait!! Tata-san!! Clothes!! Please put your clothes on first!!] (Wazu)


    [Eh?............ Pl-Please excuse me!!] (Tata)


    After that the door was also closed vigorously with a <i>*batan*</i> sound. I slowly opened my eyes and look at the surrounding. After confirming that Tata-san wasn¡¯t here, I put a cup on the table and breathed in relief.


    It was dangerous.... my heart was still throbbing. What do you expect when seeing a girl you love in that appearance.... huh, a girl I love?


    I see.... I love Tata-san huh. I don¡¯t know since when did I have this feeling, but it¡¯s not suprising because she is an attractive person. However, it has strangely lightened my heart when I conscious about this feeling.


    Aaa~ I love her, just thinking about it make my heart overflow with happiness. I hope Tata-san also loves me....


    I decided to be honest with my feeling. My heart was full of a pink color when watching Tata-san peeking from a door and slowly entering the room. This time she was wearing clothes properly, but still my heart was pounding whenever I looked at her. I slowly lowered my head slightly when Tata-san approach me.


    [Thanks for waiting. Also, please forgive me from before] (Tata)


    [No-No problem....] (Wazu)


    [You also saved me at that time, so thank you very much] (Tata)


    [No, it was just a natural thing to do] (Wazu)


    Ugh, my face is hot. Tata-san slowly raised her face and smiled. Damn, it¡¯s too lovely. Everything seems to be different from before, I wonder if it¡¯s because I¡¯m aware of my feeling now. It feels like my hearts being grasped. I hope my heart willst for today....


    [I was surprised yesterday. When I came in, I thought you was sleeping but your face seems to be in pain. Are you alright now?] (Tata)


    [I¡¯m fine. I have gone back as usual] (Wazu)


    [I see.... then....] (Tata)


    Oh? What is this? Somehow her warm aura has changed....


    [Sit in Seiza please!] (Tata)


    [Huh? Sei za?.... what is Seiza?] (Wazu)


    [This is a posture where you kneel on your knees and and sit on your feet with your toes pointed to the back] (Tata)


    [Umm.... why should I do such a way?] (Wazu)


    [I heard from a customer, this is positon for preaching to people in the south kingdom. I thought we would do so] (Tata)


    [Eh.... a preach?] (Wazu)


    [This is a punishment for making me worry so far] (Tata)


    I can¡¯t talk back if she think that way. This is a fact that I made her worry all this time. I sat in the Seiza position while being preached at by Tata-san with a dark smile on her face.


    The preaching hasn¡¯t ended yet and I don¡¯t see an end. My feet have been getting numb since a while ago....


    Hmm? an earthquake....? Just my imagination, I guess....


    I can hear a loud noise from outside the room again. However Tata-san seemed too absorbed with her preaching and didn¡¯t noticed it.


    --[Watchout!]--, --[Don¡¯t let it pass]--, and the likes were heard. I wondered what that was? And then, I can hear someone approaching the room.


    The door opened vigorously. Wrapped himself in expensive looking clothing, a monster with a bulging stomach came into the room and floated an ugly smile when saw Tata-san. The thing that peeked my interest were the wings that grew from his back and ck eyes with red pupils. Tata-san startled to see his face. Oioi it can¡¯t be....


    [FOUND YOU!! TATAAA!!]


    [Why!? Why are you here!!] (Tata)


    [I CAME TO GET YOUU!!!]


    I stand up and move in front of Tata-san in an instant.


    [WHO THE HELL ARE YOU? DON¡¯T GET IN MY WAY!!


    <i>I CALL UPON THE WIND THAT BRINGS DEATH</i>]


    After the monster in front of me finished chanting magic, a numbers of sharp-edged wind dese towards me. I tried to avoid it but lost my bnce because of my numbs legs. I recived the attack directly and was blown out of the ce from a window.


    I regained my bnce in the air andnds to the ground. A breaking sound was heard from mansion. When I turn my eyes, the ugly man broke the ceiling and flew away with Tata-san.


    I hurried back to the mansion. I can see a trace of intense battle at the reception room. There were also many poeple tied up at the center of room.


    [Wazu!! What happened to Tata?] (Garret)


    Garret-san armed with a speare to approach me. Have you came back?


    [She was cught by a strange monster] (Wazu)


    [Tch, that fucking lord.... he really did it!! To think that he turned into a monster, where did he go?] (Garret)


    I told Garret-san the direction that monster went. When I asked if he know something, the answere quickly.


    [There is a mansion of this damned Lord in that direction. It seems he¡¯s going back there] (Garret)


    After listened the details of the mansion, I started running in an instant. I can hear Garret-san voice flies from behind.


    [We will also head there right away!! We can¡¯t take the guards lightly!! So Don¡¯t be reckless okay!!] (Garret)


    Well then, let¡¯s beat him down quickly and save Tata-san.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37 - [Lust] Was Performed By A Clown</h4>


    In the most wonderful area where the wealthy citizens of Fort City Rinikku reside, there was the most tasteless three-story building where lord Lordic lives. In a room on the top floor, there were many tasteless things more than the appearance of a mansion. This is a room that tells the character of its owner.


    And now, the owner of this room who had red eyes and wings on his back jumped in. The lord threw Tata who he was carrying to a round bed inside the room just as is, and then his ugly face came closer to her.


    [GUFUFUFU!! I DON¡¯T HAVE TO WAIT ANY LONGER, YOU ARE MINE TATA!!]


    [Don¡¯t be silly!! Who is your thing!! Around this time, I¡¯m sure everyone is heading here in order to catch you!! It¡¯s over!! Just give up!!] (Tata)


    [GUFUFUFU THAT¡¯S USELESS!!]


    The lord keeps a pleasant smile, he¡¯s taking out his very long tongue and tried to lick Tata¡¯s face while his hand tried to rub her breast.... but only to touch an empty air because the other party suddenly disappear from his eyes.


    [Take this!!] (Wazu)


    <i>*boooom*</i>


    I rescuing Tata-san before the lord could touch her and while at it I sent him flying with a kick. He copse after his body crashed into the wall.


    I held Tata-san in my arms with a princess carry. Hmm good catch~!!


    [Umm.... Wazu-san?] (Tata)


    [Ah! Tata-san, I am sorry that I could not help you a little while ago] (Wazu)


    [No, that¡¯s fine. How could you be here?] (Tata)


    [How? I juste in from the gate normally] (Wazu)


    [IMPOSSIBLE!! THIS PLACE IS GUARDED BY 30 POEPLE THAT ARE ON PAR WITH B-RANK OR A-RANK ADVENTURER!!]


    The lord stood up and ring at me.


    Seriously, I really entered from the gate normally.... well, though all the guard members were unconscious now. I just hit them a little on the way here while running in super-speed movement. There wouldn¡¯t be a decent fellow among them because they are working under such a person. But they weren¡¯t dead.... probably.


    [YOU ARE THE GUY FROM BEFORE!! IT CAN¡¯T BE, YOU ARE ALIVE!! HOW COULD YOU SUDDENLY BE HERE!!]


    [Eh? There is no reason to die from such a thing] (Wazu)


    [DON¡¯T BE STUPID! BUT IT SEEMS YOU¡¯RE TELLING THE TRUTH]


    Eh, I¡¯m a honest person. I was truly in this room since the beginning. I just waited for a gap but it was troublesome, and because he tried to touch Tata-san with his vulgar hand I can¡¯t hold any longer and kicked him as a result.


    [LET GO YOUR HAND FROM TATA!! THAT WOMAN BELONGS TO ME!!]


    The lord tried to hit me over and over again but I fend off his fist easily. When realizing it didn¡¯t work, he use magic this time.


    <i>[I CALLED UPON THE WATER THAT GIVE BIRTH A SNAKE]</i>


    A snake made of watere attacking. This guy, is he trying to kill Tata-san as well!? But the snake avoiding her and only bite at me. Well it does not hurt anyhow, though.


    [GUFUFUFU! THERE IS STILL MORE TO COME~


    <i>I CALLED UPON THE FIRE THAT BURNS EVEYTHING]</i>


    This time a number of Fireballe towards my back and hit the same spot continuesly. Well. It doesn¡¯t work at all. I guess this is probably due the status up, setting aside that I don¡¯t feel any pain, this time I don¡¯t even feel the heat like before.


    I¡¯m fine though, but I don¡¯t know about the surrounding. Tata-san also has an expression which seems about to burst into tears soon.


    [Wazu-san!! Please escape by yourself, I¡¯m fine here!! At this rate Wazu-san will...!!] (Tata)


    [Huh?] (Wazu)


    I¡¯mpletely fine though. There is not even a single scratch, can you see that? Hmm? I wonder if she can¡¯t see me well because of smoke from the Fireballs that hit me? I look at my surrounding inside the smoke and caught a figure of Tata-san so I gently answering her words.


    [Howe.... you going so far to save someone like me?] (Tata)


    [Eh? Because I love you] (Wazu)


    Crap, I said it------!!!


    In this kind of ce to boot, I didn¡¯t mean to say it in this way-----!!!


    I felt nervous. When our eyes met, I found my face turn red in a moment. Tata also has a red face. We stared at each other for a while but Tata-san suddenly fell on her knees.


    [You can¡¯t.... a woman like me.... isn¡¯t worth receiving your feeling.... my body is dirty] (Tata)


    [There is no such thing] (Wazu)


    You are not dirty.


    [I have been held by various people.... even this lord] (Tata)


    [It doesn¡¯t matter] (Wazu)


    Please don¡¯t despise yourself.


    [But, but....] (Tata)


    Still, it¡¯s a little frustating to see dejected Tata-san that ming herself. I grabs her shoulder and looked straight at her eyes.


    [I still love you nevertheless!! You hear?] (Wazu)


    Tata-san turned deep red and just nodded in daze with a face I have never seen before.


    The lorde thrusting between us exactly when the smoke cleared up. Well, I can feel his presense without needing to look though.


    [BASTARD!! YOU ARE KEEP TOUCHING MY WOMAN SINCE A WHILE AGO]


    [Who is your woman?] (Wazu)


    I took my hands off Tata-san¡¯s shoulder and clenching my fist. Oops I have to hold back, I dont want Tata-san to see a gruesome scene.


    [Don¡¯t spouting nonsense!!] (Wazu)


    <i>*boooom!!!*</i>


    I thrusted my fist onto the belly of the lord quite hard. That alone made him faint with a <i>*kahaa!*</i> sound and spit out a red ball from his mouth. The red ball crumble and disappear before reaching the floor. Again huh....


    The lord¡¯s body cracked down like the guy I saw in the Elf vige.

 Chapter 38

    The next day.


    Fwuaaah.... what a nice and refreshing morning!! Come look at this!! We are blessed with such a beautiful sun-----


    Or not!!


    I woke up and jump out from the bed to open a window, only to find it was dull and cloudy weather. It¡¯s going to rain. My tension went down at once.


    Well, before I go to see Tata-san, lets wipe off my body first. I¡¯d like to ask Regan about how¡¯s thing ended yesterday as well.


    I went to the guild masters room that I had visited so many times. We sat down face-to-face on the sofa as usual and I asked Regan about the details from yesterday.


    ording to Regan, Tata-san sold her body to clear off her father¡¯s debt. Garret-san also knew the circumtances. In the shop, she would never know a person who is going to visit as expected. One day an unwanted guest came and desired her. His identity is clear, the lord. Although they strictly only choose customers that wouldn¡¯t bring any harmter, but they couldn¡¯t declined the lord because of his power of authority.


    Later, the investigation led by Reagan and Garret-san found out a fact that the debt was actually a n of the lord who tried to get Tata-san. There is also information about the lord doing things that can¡¯t be put on the table from behind, was found out. When the lord attempted to dispose of the collection evidence, the incident happened . By the way the lord currently....


    [I don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t know whether he is alive or dead now] (Regan)


    That¡¯s it. It seems he was unconscious since that time as if died with his cracked body. I heard there is no sign of him waking up. Well, honestly I think it served him right.


    I thought about bringing the conversation to and end so I could meet Tata-san soon. But before that happen, Regan told me that he has something say. The moment I could discern his words, I rushed out from this ce in hurry.


    [Well, because there is a possibility that the lord¡¯s family will get revenge towards Tata and her family, Garret sent them to somewhere safe early in the morning. I didn¡¯t know the destination either] (Regan)


    He said.


    When I arrived at Garret-san¡¯s ce, no one was there. Tata-san, Garret-san, Mr. Scary Face, guard staffs, everyone had gone.


    ..........Huh? what is this!?


    How about.... the answer of my confession..........


    I was standing dumbstruck for a while and then someonee out from the back of the mansion and walked towards me.


    Tata-san!!


    I thought so and confirmed that person, however it was the cat-eared woman that I asionally saw.


    [Hello]


    [He-Hello.... umm....] (Wazu)


    [Oh, you don¡¯t have to remember me. I just came here on behalf Tata <i>anee-sama</i> to tell you that she is doing fine]


    [Eh, Wha~....] (Wazu)


    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s telling me this in a good will though, because I can feel she is mocking me somehow....


    [Too bad. Tata anee-sama is not here anymore]


    [Aa~, I heard it from Regan.... she left the city, was it?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, but I couldn¡¯t tell you the destination]


    [.......... So, what did Tata-san want to tell me?] (Wazu)


    I had a bad feeling that I don¡¯t want to hear it. But the person in front of me seems she want to say something no matter what, so I have no choice.


    But I wonder if it¡¯s better not to listen it....


    [Huh? You still couldn¡¯t understand it? You were DUMPED!!]


    To be honest.... I thought it would be the case considering this situation and all. But I don¡¯t want to admit it nevertheless....


    [It¡¯s really a pity but you should just give up about Tata <i>anee-sama</i>, I think you could understand that much]


    I don¡¯t want to hear.... perhaps this is just some kind of a bad dream....


    [You were just used for our convenience because you are strong. Thanks to that Tata <i>anee-sama</i> is safe. But everything has ended because that damned lord is gone. I thank you from the bottom of my heart, thank you very much]


    I don¡¯t need words of gratitude....


    [And good bye, I will not see you anymore I guess.... she said]


    While saying such a thing, she passed beside me with the look of ridicule like a triumph, and left me alone at this ce. I kneel down on the spot as if lost all my power.


    I see.... I was merely just used.... I see.... I see...........

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Iddle Talk : Tata</h4>


    I have a gentle mother and father that work as merchants. I live healthy full of affection from the two of them, but there was a turning point in my life when I reached the age of 18. My father shouldered arge amount of debt from a lord. My life had changedpletely, but the love from my parents was still unchanged.


    From that time, the lord offered to take me as his wife to clear the debt but my parents refused obstinately even after I had said various thing to convince them....


    I¡¯d like to repay their love even a little so I decided to sell my body. I consulted with my father¡¯s acquaintance Garrett-san, to work at his ce. I somehow managed to go through my first time by myself. Garret-san also helped me as well, he didn¡¯t bring unpleasant or strange customer closer.


    (TL : I couldn¡¯t understand her reasoning why she did it and there is no details exnation either)


    Still, I couldn¡¯t get the money if I didn¡¯t take a costumer at all. After that I slept several times with some costumers, nothing would get done if I did nothing.


    Everytime I was held held by someone whom I didn¡¯t know his name, my heart is dying. But I couldn¡¯t stop because there was a debt to be paid.


    The lord also came a couple of times to embraced me. At that time my heart really began to die and my emotions seemed to disappear.


    I do not want to remember it....


    Even so, I could make a friend as I lived here. The person I most get along with was a cat-eared woman, Nena-san. Her ears are cute and we often talked. I talked about my own life and cried.


    Six months after I started working here, Garret-san called me to his room. I was introduced to Regan-san. I was surprised to hear that he is a guild master of this city. He also was Garret-san¡¯s party member when he was still adventuring. And then Regan-san brought me a little hope....


    He said that father¡¯s debt might be the lord¡¯s scheme that tried to get me. And I was more surprised to hear that they were currently doing an investigation to find the evidence. I cried when I thought that I just need to endure it a little more.


    From that point, my heart didn¡¯t feel like dying anymore when being held by a costumer. With my anger towards the lord in my heart, I believed that someday everything would end so I worked hard.


    Half a year had passed since that time, I was 19 years old now-----


    There was a meeting of destiny for me. ording to Garret-san¡¯s story, a strong hero that saved the city from majin wille to this ce. When I talking with Nena about it, she suggested to use that person for a moment of need.


    I headed to the drawing room led by the talking voice of Garret-san. There was a man with Regan-san. A man with a mediocre facial appearance and ck eyes that look harmless. Is he really the person that people are talking about? It was my first impression. However, if he really has such strength, it will be useful if I approach him to keep the lord away from me. I will use this body to get closer to him. But that day I had failed because he copse after drink liquor.


    The lord¡¯s investigation is still progressing. I feel relieved because I had seeded to make an appointment for next meeting with Wazu-san.


    The next time we meet, I was prepared to sleep with Wazu-san because this was that kind of ce. I thought it was possible to obtain the strongest ally with this dirty body of mine, but it didn¡¯t happen. We just spent our time talking with each other.


    However, this is the firts time in my life to feel this way, my heart felt it was being healed when I talk with him. But the fun time had ended with a noise. As soon as I recognized there was an incident I headed to the drawing room.


    Garret-san was defeated and I was caught by a savage person. But the situation was over in a blink of an eye. I had been rescued before I noticed it and the barbarians were cleaned up in sh.


    I was just looking at Wazu-san¡¯ s back. He said something but it didn¡¯t enter my head. I just watched the figure of him leavimg this ce, my heart was beating so fast at an rming rate.


    The investigation has entered it¡¯s final stage. When I¡¯m being embraced by a costumer, there is something thates to my mind.


    I wish he was Wazu-san.


    The time I¡¯m thinking about Wazu-san has increased. Almost everyday I was upied by the thought about Wazu-san. I feel his ordinary face seems cute now. His back looks strong. I want to jump onto it. I never fell in love until now, this is my first love.


    When I heard Wazu-san wasing to Garret-sans celebration party, my heart was jumped out in joy. I dressed up to the fullest. I took a deep breath a couple of times in front of the door. When I entered the room, Wazu-san was lying down on the sofa. As I approached him, I found out that he was asleep. He seemed to be having a nightmare. I looked around the room to make sure nobody was here. I gently lifted Wazu-san¡¯s head and ced it on myp, and then I gently stroked his head. I think that Wazu-san¡¯s sleeping face became a little peaceful. It¡¯s cute.... muuu!!


    On the next day. Considering Wazu-san¡¯s personality, I thought that he mighte again today. I washed my body carefully as it may be held by Wazu-san this time. I didn¡¯t want to make him wait. when I heard that he wasing, I went straight to the room with only a single bath towel wrapped on my body. It¡¯s embarassing. And then this has be the day of fate that I will never forget forever....


    While preaching Wazu-san to make him understand about how worried I was, the lord who turned to a monster barged into the room. Wazu-san was blown out from the room and I had been taken away by the lord. At that time, I was prepared for death. It¡¯s regretable that Wazu-san would never embraced me even once.


    But this determination was meaningless because Wazu-san came to save me before long. It¡¯s embarassing when he held me in a princess carry.


    Wazu-san was hit by magic one after another. Although he seemed fine, but I was worried and told him to escape alone. Wazu-san only showed me a puzzled look. Mouu!! Because of that I asked him something involuntarily.


    [Howe.... you¡¯re going so far to save someone like me?] (Tata)


    [Eh? Because I love you] (Wazu)


    Huh? What did he just say? Love? Wazu-san to me? You can¡¯t. A woman like me is.... however Wazu-san denied it with his words when I was in self-deprecating. He grabbed my shoulder and pulled me abruptly. Whaa!?


    [I still love you nevertheless!! You hear?] (Wazu)


    Eh!? What!? Eeehh? Yeah! Okay! I understand!! I coould only nod without uttering any words. As soon as I noticed, the situation was already over.


    After that, we left the city. ording to Garret-sans story, the lords family might seek retaliation. I decided to leave the city until things calmed down and hide myself at Garrett-san¡¯s acquaintances ce. Although I didn¡¯t want to leave Wazu-san, but at the present time I will only bring him trouble if I am near him. I asked Nena to tell him this story. She said it was all right to leave it to her.


    A few dayster I found out that Garret-san acquintance was an Elf. Moreover he was the head of an Elf vige near the center Mountain. We were weed kindly.


    As soon as Nena arrived at the Elf vige, I ask whether my message has been told properly. But I was shocked when I hear a contents of the message she conveyed. By the way I didn¡¯t tell Nena about my feeling towards Wazu-san.


    Bu-but....!! What shoud I do!? I should have told her about my feeling properly.


    My parents who saw my reaction seemed worried, when I was aked with --[What¡¯s wrong?]-- I told them everything. Then my dad was stunned and my mother smile like flower bloomed.


    [Oh dear, you should just chase after him right now]


    Eh? Is that fine? I¡¯m supposed to hide, right? while wondering about it, my mother told this matter to Garret-san. Thank you mom!!


    Then after a while, with scattering sparks around, today the six of us leave the vige to meet Wazu-san. The member is my love rival, two Elves, Nena, myself, and Regan-san. While being encouraged by everyone, we departed from the vige to Rinikku city.


    For the worst case he may not in Rinikku city anymore, but I will definitely find him!! At that time, I will not lose to any other woman!!


    I don¡¯t mind be the second wife or the third wife, so please have me Wazu-san.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Another Story : A Love Rival Appeared</h4>


    It has been several days since Wazu-san left the vige. However, I finally can go to look for him. The vige chief and the adult vigers have stopped restraining me because there is already a new Morito sessor. There is nothing that tied me down to the vige anymore.


    All right!! Though everyone seems to disappointed, but I couldn¡¯t afford to stay here forever. I will go to look for Wazu-san to confess feeling. Because the future called <strong>Happy Ending</strong> is waiting for me there!!


    The twins Elves, Yuyuna and Ruruna also will apany me on this journey. They said they want to meet Wazu-san again. It seems they had be good friends. There is no problem with Yuyuna, but Ruruna is.... that wench, what is she nning? I can feel a danger when she talked and praised Wazu-san.


    When I meet Wazu-san, maybe one or two lovers had already been with him. Nothing strange because Wazu-san is very charming person. I don¡¯t think he will already have a wife though.... but it can¡¯t be helped about lovers. Let me be one of them.


    However, I don¡¯t want his lovers to increase any further. Because if it increases.... that¡¯s.... time for our love may be reduced.... ehehehehe.... Th-That¡¯s why Ruruna is dangerous!! I feel a danger because she is dangerous!!


    However for me who¡¯s never been out of the forest, the fact that there will be more people on the journey is something to be rejoice. It can¡¯t be helped..... it can¡¯t be helped if Ruruna wants toe along. Bu-But I should be the first!!


    When we are preparing for the trip, the vige became noisy. But it¡¯s unlikely that a monster appeared because it sounds cheerful. I think they are weing someone. The three of us go out from the house to confirm the situation. It appears they are weing those who visited the vige. Come to think of it, if I remembered correctly I heard there were requests to shelter some people inside this vige for some time. It seems that there are quite a few people. We suspend the preparation and went towards that ce to join weing them as part of the viger.


    While a man called Garret talked about the future with chief, the other viger deepened their friendship with the other people. Meanwhile, I was closely watching a corner where two people were talking out of the circle. One of them is a cat beast-woman who joinedter. The other person was a beautiful woman with characteristic blue hair.


    Apparently, the woman with blue hair seemed to be listening to a story from the cat-eared woman. Then, the woman with blue was showedplicated look. She seems to be in trouble. I thougt that something has happened so I approaches to listen the story. Before that happen a woman and a man were talking to her. After they said something, the blue haired woman made a resolute face. It seems everything has been settled so I tried to turn back and leave the ce but I have no choice but stopped my steps when I heard their conversation.


    [Thank you mom!! I will absolutely meet <strong>Wazu-san</strong> and tell him my feeling] (Tata)


    Eh? just now.... who is this person she wanted to meet? What did she want to tell....


    Immediately I rushing my steps towards the blue haired woman


    [Can I have a minute?] (Sarona)


    [Yes, what is it?] (Tata)


    [That Wazu-san you are talking about.... could it be, he is a strong person with ck hair and eyes also has a normal appearance, he is also a little cute too, right?] (Sarona)


    [Eh? how could you know it....] (Tata)


    With that reaction alone, we understood each other¡¯s feelings. We are in a simr situation and exactly have the same thought. At that moment, there are sparks flying between us.


    [I see.... could it be you are also looking for him] (Tata)


    [Yeah, what of it?] (Sarona)


    [Do you know his whereabouts?] (Tata)


    [Guhh....] (Sarona)


    It was caught off in painful ce. Certainly, I don¡¯t know where he is and I never considered where I should look for him.


    [I knew where he is. Although I¡¯m not sure whether he is still around, but I know a person who probably will know where he is] (Tata)


    [Guhh....] (Sarona)


    What¡¯s with this feeling of defeat... I can¡¯t lose here!!


    [I have been to confessed!!] (Sarona)


    [So do I!!] (Tata)


    Uguu......


    [Ohoo it looks interesting] (Garret)


    A man called Garret said so toward us while looking on our interaction. As I began to think, suddeny he said something that tickled me.


    [That¡¯s right.... why don¡¯t youe to see him together?] (Garret)


    [ [ Haaaaa!? ] ] (Tata & Sarona)


    [It¡¯s just perchance, but he might have left the city if we don¡¯t hurry. There, I saw she was confident with her strenght, right?] (Garret)


    [Well, it¡¯s because I have been in charge of the vige¡¯s defense until just recently] (Sarona)


    [Hou, that¡¯s amazing. I assumed that Wazu had beene to this vige so.... you must be Tata¡¯s love rival. Tata is familiar to the worldly people but she has no strength. In contrary this missy is strong but has no knowledge about the outer world] (Garret)


    [ [ ..... ] ] (Tata & Sarona)


    He could guess my shoring excellently and I also understood what is he was trying to say. Certainly we can cope with most crisis if we cooperate. We look at each other.


    [.... It is exactly as you say] (Sarona)


    [.... That¡¯s right] (Tata)


    [And our objective also aligned. Meeting Wazu-san should take the top priority] (Sarona)


    [Yeah!] (Tata)


    Then there is only one answer....


    [We shall cooperate for the time being. I won¡¯t lose though!] (Sarona)


    [Well, that¡¯s sounds good, I also won¡¯t lose!] (Tata)


    <i>*zuzuzuzuzuzuzu* (TL : sparks sfx :D)</i>


    We shook hands while scattering a sparks.


    A few dayster, we arrange for the trip. Firtsly we will leave the vige and head for Rinikku city where Wazu-san should be there. It seems Nena will join us as Tata¡¯s escort to apologize for what she had done.


    Wait there Wazu-san!! Because your Sarona goes to see you now!!

 Chapter 41

    I fell down on all fours in front of Garret-sans ce where no one was there anymore. I slowly stood up and began to walk unsteadily to the inn while watching my own feet move step by step. Ke-san tried to call out when she saw meing, but looking at my depressed state, she immediately went to the counter and handed me the key.


    [What¡¯s wrong with that face? I don¡¯t know what happened, just rest for today!] (Ke)


    She said so and lightly pushed my back. I lightly lowered my head to answer and entered the usual room. Inside the room, I threw my body on the bed and slept....


    L brought me a meal.


    I ate a little.


    She told me to cheer up.


    I slept.


    Baldie ise.


    He had a face which seems to feel awkward.


    I slept.


    Ke-san brought me a meal.


    She patting my back with <i>*bashi-bashi*.</i>


    I slept.


    When I noticed it, Meru was patting my head with <i>*pon-pon*</i>.


    Are you trying tofort me?


    Thank you.


    I slept.


    Then the door was opened forcefully after two days had passed. I slowly looked at the door, lightly dressed Ondo shouldering a big bag was there. Ondoe in with <i>*zuka-zuka*</i> and grabbed my arm.


    [I heard the circumtances from Regan-san!! Let¡¯s go!!] (Ondo)


    Eh? Where?


    Ondo dragged me out by the hand. Wait!? What on earth are you doing!? Please leave me alone!! Or rather, what¡¯s that Baldie selfishly have told you!!


    Ondo brought me to the ce a little away from the city, it was a dreary in with nothing.


    [Why on earth did you bring me to a ce like this?] (Wazu)


    After he took a reasonable distance from me, Ondo took out a wooden sword from the bag he was carrying on and pointing the tip at me.


    [What? Are you asking for a duel?] (Wazu)


    [Well, something like that I guess. In anticipation of your strenght, I want you to apany me practice. Just a little---


    Here I go!!] (Ondo)


    Ondo came to cut me with the sword but I avoided it half heartedly. Although I wouldn¡¯t be hurt even if the attacknded.


    [What are you really wanting to do?] (Wazu)


    I asked while avoiding the sh, but Ondo only gave a refreshing smile.


    [When you¡¯re feeling down, if you go out like this and move your body, it usually will make you feel better] (Ondo)


    [Well....] (Wazu)


    I¡¯m don¡¯t feel better in particr. Besides, I hardly moved since it¡¯s started. Heck, can I go back?


    [Beside, I want to tell you something] (Ondo)


    [Tell me something?] (Wazu)


    [Ah.... although it¡¯s just my personal opinion] (Ondo)


    Then, Ondo ceased his movement. Before I could react, a thrustnded on my chest.


    [Wazu!! You are unsightly!!] (Ondo)


    [Guhaaa.......] (Wazu)


    Critical hiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!!!! I hold my chest down. This guy.... all of sudden.... uggh.... I know that my face is ordinary.... I¡¯m not handsome like you.... Bu-but I won¡¯t cry....


    (TL : Critical hit!! he was talking about Ondo¡¯s words not his attack)


    [Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry.... did you misunderstand something?] (Ondo)


    [What!?.... I know that my face isn¡¯t handsome like you....] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s no it!! I didn¡¯t mean unsightly in that way!! Well thanks for thepliment though!!] (Ondo)


    Yoshh, let¡¯s kill him. Now, I can hit him seriously. Let¡¯s shattering the stars.


    [Listen, what I¡¯m trying to say is your current state is unsightly!! Indeed, getting dumped after being used by a woman you like, as a man I feel sorry for you] (Ondo)


    Guhhaaa....!!


    Damn.... could it be that he¡¯s trying to kill me with his words....


    [But, look at yourself!! Being depressed and sleeping all day along!! That¡¯s just wrong!!] (Ondo)


    [Face the reality if you are a man!!] (Ondo)


    [Be proud of what you¡¯ve saved!] (Ondo)


    [Surely you were abandoned. But you have brought her smile back. Isn¡¯t that enough!? Let me tell you this---


    It was because you are a MAN!!] (Ondo)


    Ondo struck my face with a fist instead a wooden sword. I epted his fist and pain runs on my cheeks. I understand that he¡¯s seriously hit me to convey that what he said was also serious.


    Well....


    You are really cool, Ondo....


    My tears came overflowing naturally. It transmitted to Ondo¡¯s fist through my cheeks. But still, he look straight at me.


    [What¡¯s this.... Why do you say such words to me....] (Wazu)


    Ondo pulls his fist and clenches it hard.


    [I don¡¯t know what you think but---] (Ondo)


    He turned his fist to me.


    [For me, you are my friend!! That¡¯s why I said this to you!!] (Ondo)


    I see.... a friend, huh....


    [What an awful friend.... do you always hit someone you referred to as a friend?] (Wazu)


    [Because we are friends!] (Ondo)


    Don¡¯t give me that smile, I¡¯m no match for you.


    [Fine.... if you are my friend, will you keep silent about this?] (Wazu)


    [Of course!] (Ondo)


    H said so and turned away his body on the spot to the other side.


    I keep shouting and crying out loud to my heart content....


    After I cried for a while, I felt strangely refreshed. Just as Ondo said, because I was able to save Tata, I decided that it was enough. It¡¯s still painful when I think about what cat-eared woman said.... it also made me remember about Aria and Sarona-san.... but my friend supported me. I managed to stand and look forward. When I was wiping my tears behind---


    [Are you feeling better?] (Ondo)


    --- he said so while smiling.


    [Yeah, I feel better] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s good] (Ondo)


    [All right!! Well then, how about we continue the practice?] (Wazu)


    [No.... that wasn¡¯t my intention to bring you here....] (Ondo)


    [Be at ease! As a Friend, I will apany you to practice thoroughly!!] (Wazu)


    After that, we practicedpulsorily.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Departure</h4>


    Training with Ondo--- Even though I say that, all I did was just avoid his sh attack, if there is a gap I would tap him lightly. I mean, I don¡¯t understand a thing about swordsmanship--- but there was something I had understood after repeating such activity. Ondo is a instinctively genius.


    I didn¡¯t taught him anything in particr, but after doing practice swings for several times he suddenly said --[I get it!!]-- and it¡¯s certain that after some timeter, I can sense that his attack seems to be improving.


    We repeated this activity over and over again. I think his capability has risen up surpassing a majority of B-rank adventurer. Still not on the same level as A-ranked [ck me] but it¡¯s not impossible because his swordmanship almost reached the same level as them. Well, it¡¯s just my feeling.


    Ondo is sprawled out on the in. Because we have spent a considerable amonut of time, he was sweating profusely and breathing heavily right now. On the other side, I¡¯m just sitting lei~su~re~ly beside him.


    [Haa~.... Haa~.... how could.... even after moving.... so much.... there is not single sweat....] (Ondo)


    [Well, because I have a fundamentally different strength level from you] (Wazu)


    [Haa~.... to be honest.... it¡¯s going too far.... Haa~....] (Ondo)


    The most part of sun has already set, let¡¯s go back after Ondo regained his breath. I have caused trouble to Meru, Ke-san, and other people, I should apologizeter.


    [Say....] (Ondo)


    [Hmm?] (Wazu)


    [I wonder if.... I was strong enough to be a knight....] (Ondo)


    [Why not? You are strong as now!] (Wazu)


    [I see....] (Ondo)


    You are strong enough. At least much better than average knight out there.


    [.... Yoshh!! I have decided it!!] (Ondo)


    Ondo got up and look at me.


    [I will go to Mabondo kingdom to be a knight!!] (Ondo)


    [Oh~ Do your best!!] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t mind, would you like to go to the kingdom with me?] (Ondo)


    Mabondo kingdom, huh? Certainly, even if I continue to stay in Rinikku city just like this.... I look at the sky while think about it. When I take a nce at Ondo, he had put on a serious expression. It seems he was asking me seriously. Well, Ondo is a nice guy, he is a friend that you can rely on. --[It¡¯s a farewell then!]-- I couldn¡¯t just say that.


    I faced Ondo.


    [Not a bad idea, I guess. I want to see the figure of Ondo as a knight] (Wazu)


    [Of course!! Just wait and I will show you!! My gant figure as a knight!!] (Ondo)


    [When are we going?] (Wazu)


    [Actually I¡¯m ready anytime, it just hard to find a determination.... so I would like to go as soon as possibe?] (Ondo)


    [That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have anything to do in particr, except to say goodbye to the people that took care of me in this city] (Wazu)


    [Then, how about you do a round farewell tomorrow, and we will depart in the morning the day after tomorrow, how¡¯s that?] (Ondo)


    [Sound¡¯s good to me] (Wazu)


    Ondo stood up, --[Yeah!! Let¡¯s do it!!]-- and cried out.


    [Let¡¯s go by foot. We will train throughly until arriving at the kingdom] (Wazu)


    [O-ouuuu~.... bring it....] (Ondo)


    He was obviously feels reluctant. But it¡¯s all right, because I will give you a hands.


    We went back to the city to prepare. Upon arriving at the inn, to Ke-san and L --[It¡¯s all right now. Thanks for your concern]-- I said so while lowering my head.


    While beating my shoulder with <i>*bashi-bashi*</i> Ke-san was, --[There were also various things happening when I was at your age]-- she said so whileughing splendidly.


    Then, when I told L that I will be leaving this city the day after tomorrow, --[I won¡¯t miss you]-- she said so while looking lonely. I was told that tomorrow they will make a luxorious dish for me.


    --[Thank you very much!]-- I lowered my head and return to my room where Meru was there. I lowered my head and thanked her in the same manner, but somehow it feels funny. Wait, you didn¡¯t do anything.... oh well.


    After that I told her that we will leave the city. Tomorrow I will be going to say goodbye to people around and make nessary preparation for the journey, for that reason I ask Meru toe along because I will put everything into her Space-Time Magic forter.


    On the next day, I greeted all people that I got to know in this city. We bought arge amout of food from a stalls and put them into the Space-Time Magic. You may nibble on the food but please don¡¯t eat it too much, I will keep an eye on Meru.


    Then, I stopped by the adventurer guild at the end of greeting. Emma-san and other guild staffs were --[The valuable fighting force is...........]-- said so. Huh? Is that you concerned with? I enter the guild master¡¯s room to greet Regan.


    [I see, you will leave huh....] (Regan)


    [Yeah, thanks for taking care of me] (Wazu)


    [Don¡¯t mind it. Instead, you are the one who has taken care of me so this is a parting gift] (Wazu)


    Regan threw something small to me. I grabbed and confirmed it was a small bagde. The wind flows in a round shining world, the design gave such feeling.


    [It was a sign for all party members from my adventuring time. Show it to the master of the adventurer guild headquarter in the imperial capital along with my name and you will receive some convenience. Probably....] (Regan)


    [Master of the guild headquarter? Your acquintance?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s my sister.... But her personality is the worst] (Regan)


    Regan had an irritating face when remembering about his sister. The why are you trying to introduce such a person to me....?


    [Well, be sure toe visit this city again in the future] (Regan)


    [Yeah but before that.... you told Ondo about my circumtances without permisson, so let me hit you once?] (Wazu)


    [Guhh....] (Regan)


    When he tried to escape from a window, I caught him quickly and delivered a light punch. With this I could leave without any lingering feeling. I went back to the inn and enjoyed a luxurious dish as promised yesterday.


    The next day, we assembled at the gate early in the morning. Meru is sleeping on my head. In this ce, Regan and Ke-san, L, Emma-sa and her husband, in addition of those who I met in this city. There are also Ondo¡¯s workce cogue and his acquintance. --[Thank you~]-- or --[Good luck~]-- came from everyone¡¯s mouth. They are encouraging us. Inside this rain of encouragement, we started our journey to the imperial city of Mabondo kingdom.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43 - We Arrived At The Vige But....</h4>


    There are 2 viges that exist on the highway that connected Rinikku city and the Imperial Capital. One of them is Oishi vige, it takes 5 days on foot from Rinikku city. I heard that from Ondo. We had spent plenty of time for training before we arrive at the vige. Sometimes our opponent was a monster that appeared, we also faced each other regry, we did various things.


    However, I couldn¡¯t grasp anything, there was no such a thing as inprovement on my side. Well, I think that my VIT stat was so high because I got hurt so much before, not from training. With such a feeling, we walked slowly to the Oishi vige. It took us 7 days that normally only needed 5 days.


    The two of us entered the Oishi vige. Although it¡¯s not sorge, the surruonding vige is fortified with a brick wall and there are many inns and taverns. It waspletely built for people who were traveling to the imperial capital. However I couldn¡¯t see anyone. There were no innkeepers, no customers, really no one. Ondo and me looked at each other and carefully observed the surrounding while being vignt. Ondo pulled the sword from his waist. I was also warned Mearu that feeling restless on my head just in case.


    We proceeded slowly and reached an open space like a vige square where a crowd people gathered in the center. I wondered what thismotion was about.... well, we will seeter. Ondo put back the sword to its sheath and approaches the crowd.


    [What¡¯s happened here?] (Ondo)


    [....!!!!]


    Everyone stirred up when Ondo call out. They are staring as if appraising us, then a man came out of the crowd.


    [....and you are?]


    [Ah forgive me. We are travelers in the middle of our trip to the Imperial Capital from Rinikku city] (Ondo)


    [Is that so.... I¡¯m sorry but we are not in a state to received an outsider at the moment. Please continue your journey!]


    [However, it seems to be a serious matter, we can lend our power if it¡¯s needed] (Ondo)


    Ondo spoke to the man with a full face smile to gain a favorable impression. Such smiling face is impossible for me. The mane back to the crowd to consulting with his friends. Their flickering nce is aimed towards Meru instead of Ondo. I feel something unpleasant so I called out to Ondo.


    [Hey, I feel something unpleasant, why don¡¯t we pass quickly?] (Wazu)


    [What are you talking about Wazu? If someone is in trouble, it¡¯s a knights job to help!!] (Ondo)


    You are not yet a knight, right? What....? You are already a knight in the heart?


    Haaa.... after sighing out I tried to convince Ondo more strongly but before that happen, the man came back and spoke to Ondo.


    [I¡¯m sorry to kept you waiting. I will tell you about the situation, so if it¡¯s possible could you lend us your power?]


    [Yeah!! Leave it to me!!] (Ondo)


    Whatever! When I turned my eyes wide towards the crowd of people, some people jumped out and disappeared somewhere.


    [Actually the thieves had attacked a while ago, and a girls in the vige had been kidnapped]


    [What!? That¡¯s a serious matter!!] (Ondo)


    [So now, I thought to gather the young people in the vige to take them back....]


    [I understand. Because I¡¯m confident with my power somewhat, let me help too by all means, please!!] (Ondo)


    [That would be a great help]


    [Of course Wazu will alsoe, right?] (Ondo)


    Ondo asked for confirmation from me, but I pretended to think without responding. Well....


    For now I will reply as if were troubled.


    [No, I will stays here] (Wazu)


    On my reply Ondo showed an [Eh?] face and the man showed discontent face for a moment. I tell him a reason that I have toe up with.


    [Maybe the thieves wille again. I will stay here so you can go over there. It¡¯s all right, it will be simple thing with the current you now] (Wazu)


    [I see.... It certainly has its danger, it¡¯s a good idea to split our fighting force. Yoshh, I leave this ce to you!! Let¡¯s go right away!!] (Ondo)


    [Eh....!?]


    When Ondo said to me --[I¡¯m going]-- he took several people and went outside the vige. Do your best because it was also part of the training. While looking in the direction Ondo went, the previous man spoke to me.


    [Eh? You are not going?]


    [Hmm? I don¡¯t want to go, because the thieves are here as well] (Wazu)


    Iugh fearlessly toward the man from earlier.


    [No, the thieves are----]


    [First of all, even it¡¯s true that a women and child were kidnapped, it¡¯s impossible that no one left. Moreover, I didn¡¯t see any young man or old man in this ce] (Wazu)


    [Next, this ce should have a lot if vigers but there are too few people here no matter how you think about it. Although this is an Inn vige but there are no costumers at all. Probably, you confined all of them somewhere in the vige, right?] (Wazu)


    [This is the end of my spection, there are some of yourpanions who are heading there first right? the guys who left the crowd earlier went to give the news to other guys so they canunch an attack from behind. In other words, it¡¯s a pincer attack n. How¡¯s that?] (Wazu)


    Without uttering a word, the man clicks his tongue and gave a signal to hispanion by hand. Then a group of people apeared from everywhere, surrounded as to draw a circle around me. There are twice as many people as before.


    [Hee!! You are quite smart despite your appearance, but there are somethings in the world that¡¯s better unsaid. Did you think you could defeat us if the people here were reduced? Too bad!!]


    He said so with a triumphant look and recived a sword from a man behind. Meanwhile I was lightly streching.


    [One, two, ...., seven, eight, ....] (Wazu)


    [....? what are you doing?]


    [Eh? warming up!] (Wazu)


    It¡¯s for blowing you away.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me ** </i>


    <i>**Sponsored by Tomy Lie, give him a round of apuse ps! ps! ps!**</i>

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Even It¡¯s Famous, I Don¡¯t Know What I Didn¡¯t Know</h4>


    The man continued to speak while ignoring my remark. Eh? when will we start? Just hurry ande at me.


    [It seems you don¡¯t know who am I?]


    [Oh, he doesn¡¯t know about<i> Aniki</i>? He must have juste from the countryside!!]


    [Gyahahaha!!]


    [ ? ] (Wazu)


    No, I really don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care at all.


    [I will tell you if you don¡¯t know!! I am little brother of great bandits <strong>Digondo Brother</strong>¡¯s leader, Gondo] (Gondo)


    [ ..... ] (Wazu)


    I tilted my head. On second thought I still don¡¯t know, I never heard his name and all. The other bandits added an exnation with a loud voice.


    [No, it¡¯s impossible he didn¡¯t know!!]


    [This is Digondo¡¯s brother we are talking about!!]


    [Did everything from rape, murder, robbery, and other criminal acts!!]


    [There is a bounty on his head!!]


    [It¡¯s 100 gold coin no less!!]


    [Even B-rank adventurer are no match for him!!]


    [And this Gondo-sama is his brother] (Gondo)


    [Heee~] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [What¡¯s with that weak reaction!!!] ] ] ]


    Huh? Is that surprising? It¡¯s just B-ranked adventurer right? it¡¯s not a big deal. But 100 gold coins rewards.... did Ondo know about it? wait a second.... if the little brother is here, does that mean Ondo is headed to the big brother.... will he be all right? I think it¡¯s not a problem in a 1-on-1 fight, but if there are a lot of opponents, or if they are take a viger as hostage....


    Yosshi, I will finish these guys quickly and save the viger.


    [That¡¯s enough.... You guys get rid of him!! But be careful to handle a dragon child on his head because we can sell it for a super-high priceter!!] (Gondo)


    [ [ [ Ouu!!!! ] ] ]


    The other bandits are attacking all at once. Swords, knives, hand axes, etc. they are armed with various kinds if weapons. I tried not to drop Meru from my head while avoiding their attack. I adjust my power to a degree as not kill each person and knocked all of them down in one strike.


    [Hoi! Hoi! Hoi!] (Wazu)


    The bandits who were beaten up gathered in one ce and stacked up like a mountain. The mountain gradually berger while the bandits surrounded me were decreased. Noticed the abnormal situation, the rest of the bandits were hesitating toe towards me so Ie towards them instead.


    Currently, there are only two people left standing in this ce, me and the little brother of something. When I cast the dust off my shoulder, this little brother raised a voice while trembling.


    [Wh-Wh-Wh-What the heck are you.... to defeated this number of people in no time....] (Gondo)


    [Even you asked me that.... Ah!! For now I¡¯m just a F-rank adventurer, I guess?] (Wazu)


    Come to think of it, where did I put my guild card again. There are various thing to remember and it waspletely falling out of my head. When I arrive in the kingdom, I need to submit an application to raise my rank.


    [Th-That¡¯s a lie!! With so much strength, it¡¯s impossible that you are just F-rank adventurer!!] (Gondo)


    No, I¡¯m telling the truth. Should I show you my guild card? While I was looking for my guild card, the little brother showed his back and ran away.


    [Wait a moment, I will show it to you!!] (Wazu)


    I move in front of the little brother in a sh, but he attack me with his sword while shouting before I could show him my guild card.


    [Uwaaa~a~a~a!!!!] (Gondo)


    <i>*pakiiiiin*</i>


    Because the swords is aimed at my head, I tried to catch it with my finger so as not to hit Meru. But it¡¯s shattered instead. Somehow, I feel sorry. The little brother stunned when looking at his broken sword. I didn¡¯t feel like showing him my guild card anymore so I knocked him down and throw it to the mountain of bandits.


    I was troubled in front of a mountain of bandits. I can leave them just as is but what if they wake up and run away. While I thought about what to do, an idea came into my mind. But first, I asked Meru to search for vigers that should have been confined somewhere. While Meru flew around the vige, I lightly beat the ground in the square to make a hole that fits for 4-5 people in. I buried the bandits into a hole while leaving their head outside. I made simr holes to buried other bandits.


    I repeated the same work many times. Finally, I finished burying the little brother in the hole for one person. As Meru came back, I opened my hands and waited for her. Shended on my face instead, after a little struggle to climb onto my head she pointed her small limb to one direction.


    [Should I go over there?] (Wazu)


    [Kyui~!] (Meru)


    The ce Meru pointed was a vige¡¯s assembly hall. There were two people that acted as guards, I buried them in the same manner as the other bandits. There was a big lock prepared by the bandits at the door but with <i>*eii*</i> I snapped it into two. There were a lot of people inside when I opened the door. Everyone¡¯s attention were focused on me.


    [Who are you....? One of the bandits....?]


    Because it¡¯s a little strange to see me entering the assembly hall alone, an elder old man asks for confirmation from me. I briefly exined the current situation and released everyone. They are conveyed their gratitude to me and I found out that the elder old man is a vige chief. I told the chief that my friend is still in a fight with other bandits so I will join him. I asked some adventurers to watch the bandits that I buried in the ground. I asked Meru to search for Ondo¡¯s location from his smell. I dashed as soon as Meru pointed to one direction.


    Ondo, please stay safe....


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Hang In There!! Ondo!!</h4>


    We headed towards a nearby forest following Ondo¡¯s scent. As we got near the location Meru was pointed at, I can see Ondo had pulled out his sword in a slightly open ce. He was confronted with around 10 bandits. The biggest guy among the bandits held a little girl while pressed the de of his axe at her neck.


    It seems they are using a hostage to seal Ondo¡¯s movement. On Ondo¡¯s left shoulder there was a cut down to his back with a little blood flowing. Perhaps, he was caught in a surprise attack from a bandit who went with him. For now, it was good that nothing serious happened to him. Ondo who noticed me, asked about the situation.


    [Wazu!! What are you doing here?] (Ondo)


    [What... I just came to check] (Wazu)


    [Who are you bastard?]


    [Ah! He was the idiot¡¯s friend who stayed behind at the vige]


    One of the bandits called the Giant who took the girl hostage as a boss, and told him about me. However, don¡¯t call my friend an idiot or.... I¡¯ll kill you.


    [Fuu~.... so, you are the leader of this Brother something right?] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s Digondo Brothers!!]


    [Bastard, you don¡¯t know about this Digo-sama the leader of Digondo Brothers?] (Digo)


    The surrounding bandits started ranting.


    [Oh, I heard it earlier. The bandits who were in a vige carefully told me that. Well, right now they were buried in the ground though] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ ..?.. ] ] ]


    The bandits looked at me as if didn¡¯t understand what I was talking about. On the other side, Ondo had a bitter smile while imagining their situation. It was hard work you know? To bury all of them.


    [I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.... forget it, I can confirm itter. Neither of you don¡¯t dare to move hands or legs from where you stand] (Digo)


    The Giant pressed his axe to the girl he was holding. The girl shed tears in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t scream or move because of fear. I call out to Ondo.


    [Ondo, can you take care the big man? It¡¯s all right, your power is enough. Just think about it as practice] (Wazu)


    [.....All right!!] (Ondo)


    [Bastard, if you dare to move even a little----] (Gado)


    I dissappeared from the ce at the same time as Ondo nodded.


    [I can¡¯t guarantee the girls safety.... this girl sa....] (Gado)


    The man seeing his own hands grabbing thin air. Then he look at me holding the girl with a surprised expression.


    [Wha... how the hell.... what kind of skill is this....?] (Gado)


    I just move a bit seriously though. The girl who didn¡¯t understand the situation remained solid. I held the girl up and stroking her back to calm her.


    [It¡¯s all right now. Just stay still a little longer] (Wazu)


    Ondo also showed a relieved look to see the girl in my hand. He put words with a gentle expression while facing the girl in order to calm her down. Then the girl¡¯s cheeks turned red. I am the one who saved you though.... sigh.... I am never popr with woman, I thought so.


    [You guys, surround and kill them!!] (Gado)


    The bandits surround us following the Giant¡¯s words. I called out Ondo while watching that.


    [As I said earlier, you take care the big man and leave the rest of the bandits to me] (Wazu)


    [All right!!] (Ondo)


    Ondo ran up towards the Giant after giving a short reply. The other bandits rushed forward, tried to block his way but the Giant man swung his axe to stop Ondo¡¯s momentum, the sword and axe collided.


    [He is my share!! You guys kill that guy over there!!] (Gado)


    Following the order, the rest of the bandits came to attack me together. I kicked them out while avoiding their attack so the girl doesn¡¯t get hit. I mean, I was holding the girl so both of my hands are upied. Like the bandits in the vige I make other mountain here.


    Not long, all bandits has piled up like a mountain. The Giant had a look of astonishment by the results.


    [Impossible!!!] (Gado)


    [O~ii, are you sure you have time to looking at that?] (Ondo)


    Not missing a chance made by himself, Ondo¡¯s sword reached his abdomen and made a shallow cut.


    [Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!!!] (Gado)


    The Giant swung his axe, however Ondo parried it with his sword calmly. Still, sometimes Ondo was in a dangerous situation. Apparently each other¡¯s ability seems to be close. Even so, it feels as though Ondo is slightly overwhelming. The Giant that can¡¯t decide the game gradually showing an irritated expression on his attack. Without missing the chance, Ondo struck his body while avoiding his axe that came at him, the Giants stance crumbled and Ondo unleash another sh attack. The Giant stood up to regain his stance while throwing dirt that he picked up when he fell towards Ondo. Even with his vision being deprived, Ondo seeded to piercing the Giant¡¯s chest with his sword.


    [Aaaa~......] (Gado)


    When Ondo pulled his sword from his chest, the Giant fell as if he had lost all his power. Without minding the blood that attached on his sword, Ondo wipes the sweat from his face while showing a smile of victory.


    [Do you feel stronger now?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah.... fwuuh.... I was a little unsure before, because I couldn¡¯t even make you serious to fight me] (Ondo)


    With a forced smile I entrust the girl to Ondo. I let him to rescue the other people that got captured. Since there possibility that the ce was guarded, I warn him to be careful and see him off. I raised the already dead Giant man with one hand and put it together with the other bandits. After finished loaded them I walked slowly towards the vige.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me **</i>

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Ring And Sword</h4>


    When I arriving at the vige, the chief and some adventurers were waiting at the entrance of a vige. I told them that Ondo was currently rescuing the other people and entrusted the cleaning up of the giant man¡¯s body to them. It seems the vige chief has already sent a fast horse to Rinikku city to ask for reinforcement. I took the other bandits who were still alive to theirpanion in the vige square.


    The cheers are raised from the entrance of the vige. It seems Ondo hase back with the people who were caught. I buried the bandits I brought in the same manner and walked towards the vige¡¯s entrance to meet Ondo and Meru.


    Ondo was apuded and surrounded by people in the vige, words of appreciatione flying from everywhere. He received a grand wee while several women entwined their arm to him. I was looking at the scene from outside the circle.


    Umm.... I was also working hard you know!!


    Meru is patting my head with <i>*peshi-peshi*</i> as soon as she understood what I thought.


    Uu, Meru is the only one who understands me!! This is the disparity due to our faces!!


    Ondo who notices me beingforted by Meru waving his hand. The crowds finally realize my existence ande to say their thanks while hitting my back with <i>*bashi-bashi*.</i>


    I was surrounded by men.... Ondo was surrounded by women...


    DAMN IT!!!!!!!!!! Even though I was stronger than him!!!!!!!!!!


    After that, Ondo and I were invited to a celebration banquet that was held in the assembly hall. Several people insisted to invite me to drink some liquors but I refused it politely. I promised not to drink anymore.


    There was a talk about treasures that the bandits had amassed so I asked Ondo. It seems we got the ownership because we defeated them and he ask me back about what to do. Not only treasures, there are also bandits who had a bounty on their heads and is seems to be a considerable amount. Ondo and I headed to a small room where the treasures were kept for confirmation.


    Inside the room, we take out and line up the contents of a bag for confirmation. There are various items inside, swords, knives, spears, axes, etc. Some of them are rusty but there was also beautiful jewelry inside the bag. Other than jewelry there are silver coins, gold coins, and several magic items that I don¡¯t know its function. We are slowly checking various items one by one. After a while I took a ring that peeked my interest.


    [What is this ring?] (Wazu)


    [Aah....] (Ondo)


    I look at the ring on my palm. Although the shape is just like a normal ring, there is half shaped green gem embedded beautifully at the upper part of ring. I¡¯m curious about a reason why is the gem half shaped....


    [That¡¯s.... could it be ¡°Ring of order¡±] (Ondo)


    (TL : ·¬¤Îָ݆ = ban no yubiwa = ring of number/turn. It doesn¡¯t sounds right for me, do you have a better name?)


    [Ring of order?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, I have seen one a long time ago. It¡¯s said to be a defective magic item though. There was half shaped gem embedded like this so there is no doubt....]


    [What kind of ring is this?] (Wazu)


    ording to Ondo¡¯s exnation this ring is made in pairs of two. The effect seems we could send and receive messages through the rings that has been registered to each other.


    However, the reason why it¡¯s said to be a defective magic item is because the amount of magical power needed will change depending on the distance. Summary it consume enormous magical power so average wizards couldn¡¯t use it to send a message to far away ce. Yup, it¡¯s a defective item. But it looks interesting.


    [All right, it¡¯s decided!! I just need this ring. I don¡¯t need anything else so you can take the rest, Ondo] (Wazu)


    I can¡¯t use it even if I got the weapon.


    [Eh? Is that all?] (Ondo)


    [Yeah, I don¡¯t have any particr problem with money, I don¡¯t need a weapon as well, I just need to kick or hit any opponent] (Wazu)


    [Wait a moment. This is a defective item as I told a short while ago, also there is only one....] (Ondo)


    [That gives me more reason. In other words, someone out there has the other ring, right? If I keep it, perhaps some message willeter. If that happens, I can return this ring to the rightful owner. It could be a memento of someone....] (Wazu)


    [I see....] (Ondo)


    Ondo nods to my story. He pondered on something while looking at the treasure in front of him. What¡¯s wrong? Everything is yours.


    [All right, I will take this sword and several gold coins.] (Ondo)


    That said, he took a sword with wings-like ornament and several gold coins.


    [....Eh? Is that okay?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, I will give the rest to people of this vige. They are the people who suffered damage here] (Ondo)


    Ugh!! I never thought about it. Is this the difference between us? Is this the mindset of a man who aspiring to be a knight? You are dazzling, Ondo.


    After telling the vige chief that we will give the remaining treasure to everyone, the banquet be more rousing. We stayed overnight at the vige and on the next day, while being thanked by everyone we departing from the vige.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In the future, those whomitted crime in this vige will be buried alive at the center of vige while leaving only their head outside. On their side, a signboard that state their crime will be put. This punishment is made to humiliating a criminal. Later the vige chief said ¨C[When I saw it for the first time, I thought ¡°This is it!!!¡±]-- However, it seems nobody could remember anymore who is the first person who did it.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47 ¨C A Voice Which Reaches Through The Ring</h4>


    Ondo and I slowly walked down the highway towards the next vige. It seems we will need another five days on foot to reach the vige, we advanced steadily while taking our time for training. asionally Ondo did sword practice to ustom himself with his new sword.


    Apparently the de part of his old sword got chipped here and there after the battle with the giant man and its lifespan almost reach the limit. No wonder since he used it to parry an axe of the giant man.


    I watching Ondo cut a Goblin that appeared along the highway while stroking Meru. He came back while tilting his head.


    [What¡¯s wrong?] (Wazu)


    [No, it maybe just my imagination but my body feels lighter when I use this sword] (Ondo)


    I can¡¯t tell by the look, but if Ondo who used the sword felt that way, it must be true. We won¡¯t get any where thinking about it so we begin to walk towards the next vige again.


    We are just one day distance on foot to the next vige. While walking and chatting with Ondo, a strange noise reaches my ears.


    [He..... p..... me.....]


    Hmm? What now....? I check the surrounding but couldn¡¯t find anyone else other than us here. Ondo is looking at me with a strange look because of my sudden behavior. Meru is just sleeping without reaction. I thought it was just my imagination so I continue to walk just as is, but this time the voice is getting clearer.


    [Can.... you.... hear.... me.... any.... one....]


    Oh? I heard it. I look at the surroundings again but still couldn¡¯t find any human figure.... a ghost? as expected I won¡¯t be able to kick or punch it. While I was wondering about what to do, Ondo pointed at my hand.


    [Could it be from the ring?] (Ondo)


    [Oh?] (Wazu)


    I see, I¡¯m wearing a Ring of Order on my left index finger right now. Then, the woman¡¯s voice I heard wasing from the ring.


    [Help me...............]


    <i>*kabooooom!!!!!!!!!!!*</i>


    The moment she spoke that, a me explosion rose from the direction of the forest ahead of us. Ondo and I look at each other and nods. We run towards the forest where the explosion from before urred.


    There were three men over there. Two people were holding a sword wearing red armor and red shiled. The other one who holding a cane wearing a red robe. I can¡¯t see their faces clearly because of their helmets and hood.


    There was also a woman who confronted these three. She was covered by semicircr of slighly semitransparent light which seems to be a barrier while looking at the three men with a grieveous expression. Although she wore monastic clothes, it¡¯s enough for me to understand that she has voluptuous breasts from the top of the clothes because of her slim body shape.


    Although she had a grieveous expression right now, I can imagine her gentle smile that soothed everyone¡¯s heart. However the most eye-catching part is her red eyes. It has the same color as her hair that was tied in small braids to her back. Somehow, I can¡¯t take my eyes off from her.


    Right now I was standing between a woman and three men, alone. Ondo and Meru were hiding somewhere in the bush. It can¡¯t be helped, because I ran too fast, I couldn¡¯t stop in time. Meru had flown away as soon as she understood I couldn¡¯t stop running. That traitor Dragon....


    I told Ondo to note out with a gesture. I don¡¯t know what the situation is going to be so I don¡¯t want to give unnecessary stimtion.


    Because I stood still in front of them without uttering any words, the men with swords attack me without a second thought. I avoided their swords with plenty of time to spare.


    Their swordse towards me in unison. I think their attack had a simr style, so to speak. Good armor and good shield, they wore the same equipment, I can tell they are a members of the same group that belongs to somewhere.


    I tried not to think about it as much as possible but.... they looked like Knights, hmm? Could it be they are a good men and the woman inside the barrier was an evil? But.... they are seriously tried to kill me.... I can feel bloodthirsting from the swords that were aiming at me.... I took a nce at the women, she was looking at me with a pale face as if worried about me. It¡¯s clear who is a bad person here.... sigh.... it can¡¯t be helped.


    I avoided their swords with paper thin distance and while at it I struck them one by one to make them unconscious in rapid session. I approaches the wizard who was surprised because the two fell down in the blink of an eye. I was also made him unconscious in one strike as not to give him a chance to use magic.


    Fuu~.... because I¡¯m not killing them, for the time being I won¡¯t get into a trouble, right? But I don¡¯t know if it will be a troubleter?


    [Did you kill them?] (Ondo)


    [No, I just made them unconscious] (Wazu)


    Ondo came out from the bushes and asked me. Meru had jumped to my head again. Or rather, do you think anyone will die if I hit them? What do you think about me.... well, I could though.... sigh....


    The woman who was supposed to be inside a barrier had approach us with a relived expression. In the distance of several steps from us she suddenly lowered her head.


    [Thank you very much for your help. Right now, I can¡¯t give you anything in return except this words of gratitude]


    When she raised her head, she have a very gentle smile as I thought.


    [I¡¯m the second princess of the Mabondo kingdom, Naminissa Mabondo]


    Oopss, it smells like a trouble....

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Informal Request Is Premonition Of Trouble</h4>


    Right now, in front of me there was a woman who called herself the second princess of Mabondo Kingdom. Huh? No, No, No, it can¡¯t be.... are you serious?


    I cast a quizzical eye towards the ring on my left hand. The woman who named herself as Naminissa noticed and changes her gentle smile to a startled expression. Then she suddenly grabs my left hand and stared intensely.


    Eh? What is this? What¡¯s wrong? I w-w-won¡¯t get excited just because a beautiful woman holds my hand, you know?


    [This ring.... .... You!! How could you possesed this ring?] (Naminissa)


    Ah, the ring. Yeah of course. I knew it. There is no way a beautiful woman would suddenly hold my hand without a reason.... I¡¯m not crying.... I knew that much... sobs....


    [This is.... when we subjugated the bandits, this ring was among the treasure that the bandits had amassed. I got this as a reward] (Wazu)


    [Then, the original owner of this ring....] (Naminissa)


    [Probably already....] (Wazu)


    [.... is that so] (Nami)


    Umm.... since I have told you about the situation, could you let go of my hand soon? My heart is getting funny here....


    [The ring was originally given to a person who I sent to gather some information. The other ring is here, see~] (Nami)


    Finally she released my hand. She showed me the same ring as the one I was currently wearing on my left index finger.


    It was dangerous.... I thought my heart was going to go <i>¡°boom¡±</i>.


    [But it was a good thing I didn¡¯t give up. Thanks to the ring I can be saved in this way. I¡¯m really grateful to you] (Nami)


    [No, please don¡¯t mind it, Naminissa-sama] (Wazu)


    [I don¡¯t mind if you call me Naminissa, just speak to me casually] (Naminissa)


    [Un-Understood] (Wazu)


    She grabs my hand again~!! Stop it please~!! Because it feels like my heart is going to explode, I¡¯d like you to stop it please~!!


    She immediately released my hand this time. When I started to regain my breath, Naminissa turned towards Ondo.


    [I also gave that sword with the ring] (Naminissa)


    [Is that so.... should I give it back?] (Ondo)


    [No, please use as it is. Because the sword has been blessed with a spirit of the wind, if you use it, your AGL status value will rise] (Naminissa)


    [I see, so that¡¯s why my body feels lighter when I use this sword] (Ondo)


    Good for you, Ondo. You finally understood about the sword¡¯s effects. But I just noticed something, even though she referred to me using ¡°anata¡±, why did she refer to Onso using ¡°anata-sama¡±. Ughh, there is also a disparity here....


    (TL note : It¡¯s a little tricky here, anata = you and ¡°-sama¡± is added to refer someone with higher status or someone respected).


    [Ah, sorry for thete introduction Naminissa-sama, my name is Ondo and he is Wazu] (Ondo)


    Ondo introduced me without permission. Moreover, Naminissa muttered my name so many times.... is that difficult for her to remember my name? Umm, I going to cry....


    [So, are you two Adventurers?] (Naminissa)


    [He is an Adventurer but I am not. We are heading to the imperial capital because I want to be a Knight, he¡¯s just apanying me on this journey as a friend] (Ondo)


    [I see....] (Naminissa)


    Somehow their talk kept advancing without me.... Huh? Did you forget about me? I am unnessary here?


    I stroking Meru since I have nothing to do. Naminisa turns towards me with a serious face.


    [Then, Wazu-sama. Though this is unofficial, but would you please ept my request?] (Naminissa)


    [Well.... what kind of request is that?] (Wazu)


    [I have an older brother and a twin sister, I would like you to cooperate with me to help those two. I have a little favor to ask right now] (Naminissa)


    [What¡¯s exactly a "favor" you are talking about?] (Wazu)


    [I will tell the details if you ept this request. I¡¯d like to take measures to prevent the involvement of an outsider as much as possible] (Naminissa)


    Well... it smells like a dispute.... what to do.... it would be nice if I could solve it by force, I don¡¯t understand something political.... actually what she need right now is military power but why is she asking an Adventurer for help.... but still....


    I took a nce at Ondo and answered Naminissa.


    [I have a condition. Just as Ondo said earlier, he dreams of bing a Knight. Because it would be impossible for him to suddenly be a Knight, could you give him a chance to act as your knight at least?] (Wazu)


    [Oi, Wazu!] (Ondo)


    [I don¡¯t mind. Originally I was thinking to present that kind of reward for your cooperationter] (Naminissa)


    [Naminissa-sama.... thank you very much. This unworthly Ondo shall serve you to the fullest] (Ondo)


    [Thank you Ondo-sama] (Naminissa)


    I see. There would be a reward because it was originally a request to an Adventurer, and she¡¯s nning to make Ondo a knight for his cooperation. I¡¯m d if I can be of help for Ondo....


    [Good, I don¡¯t have any condition in particr for myself. All right, I will ept the request] (Wazu)


    On my answer, Naminissa make a happy face.


    [Well then, the reward for Ondo-sama is the chance to be a knight, and for Wazu-sama is ¡°me¡± that¡¯s all] (Naminissa)


    [Understood, Naminissa-sama....] (Ondo)


    [ ..... ] (Wazu)


    Eh? There was something strange from her words earlier, right? No, I was sure she just said my reward is ¡°me¡±!! Huh? Is that normal? Why is Ondo say nothing? Eh....? Perhaps, I heard it wrong?


    That¡¯s right. If you think about it normally, there is no way she would offers herself as a reward. I see, yeah of course. However, what was my reward again? Well, if Ondo can be a knight, as a friend I don¡¯t mind to help for free.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me **</i>

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Current State Of Mabondo Royal Family</h4>


    We decided to help Naminissa, but before we listened to the full story, we will move to another ce. Following Naminissa¡¯s instruction, we heading towards a rocky ce near the Maima vige. We left the unconscious Knight-like men¡¯s group on the road just as is.


    On the way, I walking ahead to lead the trip. Since I feel a gaze from my back, I turn around and just found Naminissa was talking with Ondo enthusiastically but nobody was looking at me. Huh? I continue to advance but there I feel a gaze from my back again....


    Booo!!!


    I found nobody wathing me even as I suddenly turn around. It was rather embarrassing because the two gave me a strange look.


    After that, I ignored the gaze I felt from my back and continue to advance towards the rocky ce while leading the two. This.... is there any meaning for me to walking ahead?


    We arrived at the rocky ce and sat down in an appropriate ce respectively to hear the detailed story from Naminissa. Meru is fluttering around to chase after a small butterfly. The scene soothed my heart.... Opss, I have to listen her story properly....


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Mabondo kingdom in ancient times was called ¡°Bondo¡± Kingdom, there were two royal family in this country. The first person who became King was ¡°Gnarbondo¡±. His youngest brother ¡°Mabondo¡±, became the next King after him. The descendant of this two royal family bes the next King alternately. In addition, the royal family has always been supported by Duke ¡°Flebondo¡± house who is a blood-rted cousin of the first King.


    Through these two royal families and Duke Flebondo house, this country has prospered. However, there is only one royal family left in this Kingdom now. The former King "Deo Gnarbondo" passed away because of sickness without leaving a child.


    The current King is "Givirio Mabondo", known as a good king that is loved by his countrymen. The Queen is Mirellina Mabondo, it said she is still hot despite of her age.


    How enviable....


    These couple have three children. The eldest son¡¯s name is ¡°Navirio Mabondo¡±, excellent in domestic affairs, diplomacy, strategy, etc. He¡¯s known as ¡°Genius One¡± he is famous because of his vast tactical knowledge.


    The eldest daughter name¡¯s is ¡°Narellina Mabondo¡±. Because of her superior battle ability, it¡¯s said she could make a rain of blood in the battlefield. She¡¯s known as ¡°Battle Princess of Blood Rain¡±.


    And their second daughter, Naminissa Mabondo. Not only barrier, she is excellent in all kinds of defense art. She¡¯s known as ¡°Bloodless Holy Princess¡±.


    This is a part of information rted to Naminissa request. However, the problems started from here, this is where she needs our help. Currently the King and the Queen are sleeping because of an unknown disease, it seems there is no sign they will wake up any time soon. Then, her elder brother Navirio and her elder sister Narellina became hostile to each other without reason. Right now, it seems they are preparing for a war to kill each other.


    Originally their rtionship was very good before. Naminissa thought there was something strange for them to suddenly hate each other so she conducted an investigation independently with her three attendants and coborator.


    One of her follower is the owner of this ring and this sword. While searching for that person who was suddenly lost in contact, some mysterious group attacked her two other attendants and they got caught.


    She asked her coborator to search for whereabouts of her two attendants who were caught. She found out the location and challenged it by herself but lost. It seems she met us while running away from them.


    [In other words, you want us to stop their fight and find out the cause, also get rid of it?] (Wazu)


    [Yes...] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa told me the current situation with a bitter look.


    [Hmm.... what was that again.... that¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you ask for cooperation from the Flebondo house, they have supported the royal family since a long time ago, right?] (Wazu)


    [Certainly.... Flebondo house has supported royal family since a long time ago. And their family head Zizu Flebondo-sama, is the current prime minister. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust him.... actually zizu-sama¡¯s son, Denoga Flebondo-sama is my fiance, but somehow it smells fishy....] (Naminissa)


    Oops, suddenly a fianc¨¦e out. Then I guess the words about herself as a reward was really my mistake.... I wonder why.... somehow I feel a litttle disappointed to hear it.


    [B-But, it¡¯s still an informal engagement!! This talk was proposed and forcibly advanced by the prime minister halfway through!! If I ask father, it could be canceled anytime!! This is true, really!! Rather, I don¡¯t want to marry that person!!] (Naminissa)


    [Ah, yes....] (Wazu)


    Naminissa approach me with a serious expression while exining about her engagement.


    Understood~!! I understood~!! It¡¯s too close~!! Your face is too close~!! My heart won¡¯tst at this rate~!!


    Honestly, I was surprised because she suddenly approached, I just about to jump out before.


    [Then, Naminissa-sama. How should we act from here on] (Ondo)


    Ondo still act calmly. Oi, how could you speak normally in this situation. Naminissa take a distance from me in hurry. She made a small cough with <i>*kohon*</i> and act as if nothing happened while answering Ondo¡¯s question.


    [First we will head to Maima vige] (Naminissa)


    [Are we not going to the kingdom?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, in the Maima vige there is a base of the group who attacked me. Because my two attendatnts are confined there, I¡¯d like to rescue them first. But since I¡¯m specialize in defense, my attack power is no good at all, because of that I had failed before. With the help from you two....] (Naminissa)


    [I see, surely with the two of us, to be presice with Wazu is here everything will be fine] (Ondo)


    Ondo smiled at me with a smug face. Naminissa looked at me with a face full of expectation. Oh? Am I depending on?


    [Though he is a F-rank Adventurer, but he has saved Linnic city many times and he is called a Hero there (Ondo)


    (TL : I changed Rinikku city to Linninc city from here on, it sounds better to me. I will edit the previous chapters when I feels like it (actually without modem I need to use my time and data usage economically :D) "Name" is difficult to trante, sometimes what¡¯s written and how you read it totally different so it¡¯s trantor privge to decide)


    [Oh my, that is amazing] (Naminissa)


    [Though oneself has poor ability, but I will help too. We will help your family for sure] (Ondo)


    [Thank you very much. Wazu-sama as well, I¡¯m counting on you] (Nami)


    [Ah~ yes yes....] (Wazu)


    And then we¡¯re sneaking into Maima vige in the middle of night.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Let¡¯s Charging</h4>


    Late at night, we secretly entered Maima vige so we wouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone. The ce that Naminissa indicated is a run-down shop located in the outskirt of vige. It doesn¡¯t seem possible to approach it while hiding because the ce is illuminated by moonlight and there was nothing in the surroundings.


    Currently, we are hiding behind the shadow of wooden house closest to the run-down shop while observing the situation.


    [There are guards] (Ondo)


    Just as Ondo said, there is one person in front of the door of the run-down shop and two other people walking around the surrounding. Everyone were equipped with a sword and red shield respectively.


    Ondo who waspletely hiding in the shadow of the wooden house asking Naminissa after he finished checking the situation.


    [At the time Naminissa-sama went to help, how many person were there?] (Ondo)


    [Let¡¯s see.... it seems there were ten people, and three people has been defeated by Wazu-sama] (Naminissa)


    [Seven people left. Since there are three people acting as guards, there are four people inside the building.... however, there is a possibility they have received reinforcements, it would be better to think there are more people inside....] (Ondo)


    Oi, why after the conversation was over, you two are looking at me? Don¡¯t give me those sparkling eyes as if expecting something from me!! Okay, Okay, I understand.... you want me to go right.... sigh....


    [I will go alone, but I don¡¯t know what will happen. Ondo, can you protect Naminissa properly?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah.... sorry, I¡¯m confident if it¡¯s a one-on-one fight, but I don¡¯t know if there are a lot opps, so I¡¯m afraid will be a burden to you] (Ondo)


    [Don¡¯t worry, you can still be stronger so just leave it to me now, I¡¯m going then!!] (Wazu)


    In a small voice Naminissa muttering --[Be careful....]-- while making a gesture like praying to something. Who are you praying to? Goddess-sama? Earth Goddees-sama?.... stop it please. I¡¯m afraid they will reallye out....


    I got out from the shadow of the house and walked slowly towards the run-down shop. Why don¡¯t you wait somewhere, Meru? When I asked, she clung to my head rather strongly.


    Are you worried about me? What a good girl~~~~~!!!


    I¡¯m approaching the run-down shop while stroking Meru. Three guards stands to block me from advancing. The man who was in front of the door before, approached me while pointing his sword and talking with a strong tone.


    [Stop!!!]


    The other men also pulled out their swords.


    [You are not allowed to approach this ce. Turn around and leave at once]


    I ignoored his warning and continued to walk as it. The man turned his swords at me without trying to conceal his murderous intent. He struck me in an instant.


    [I gave you a warning]


    The sworde from overhead. Because I¡¯m afraid it will hit Meru, I released my hand that was stroking Meru and unleashing a counter attack. The sword shattered and the man was blown off towards the wall and then disappeared inside the building through a broken wall .


    I continued to walk. Instantly, I hit the two other men who were looking at the broken wall and send them fly together, following the man from before. I thought the first man will be lonely so I sent them in the same direction.


    The door opened, three men different from the people from before tried toe out but I kicked them back inside a room. I went in while watching the men flying after destroying and passing through a wall to the other side. A young woman and a young man dressed in maid and butler outfits were tied up, two men directed their sword at them respectively. Opss, there was an extra person....


    [Who the hell are you....]


    A man pressing her sword towards the maid girl while asking me that. Hmm.... should I answer it? When I wondered about that, suddenly the other man copsed. The buttler guy who was supposed to be tied up, broke free and dusting off his clothes.


    [It seems help ising.... well, I have listened what I needed to hear....]


    [Bastard!!]


    Thest guy got angry send a sh at the butler but it was avoided gracefully. It was impossible to imagine the sword would reached his figure. Even the movement of his clothes while avoiding an attack looks so natural. --[Ooh~]-- when I sent an apuse and muttered so, the butler bowed elegantly despite in the midst of avoiding a sword.


    It¡¯s really clear the difference of their ability. If he is that strong, why did he get caught? I wonder.... Oh, I remember what he said earlier, --[I have listened what I needed to hear....]-- in other words he got caught on purpose to collect information. Perhaps something like that....


    While thinking so, the butler sent a nce at me. I wonder what he want? .... and then I remember about the maid girls condition. She was trying to break free from the rope while strugling. It seems she need some help.


    For the time being I approach her to undo the rope, she is an ally right?


    [Wh-Who might you be?]


    [Umm.... I came to help. I will undo the rope.... I will undo the rope right now.... I will undo the rope, okay?] (Wazu)


    It seems she doesn¡¯t believe me and stareed at me suspiciously. After I took off the rope, I urge her to hide behind me. The butler nods with satisfaction. He avoided the sword with a flowing movement and struck the man¡¯s jaw to send him unconscious.


    The butler approach me and bowed.


    [I appreciate your help. From your appearance, I assume you are an Adventurer?]


    [I¡¯m F-rank Adventurer, Wazu. I came here in resnponse to a request from Naminissa.... was I needed?] (Wazu)


    [Of course. It was very helpful, thank you very much]


    Following the butler, the maid also bowed to me. After that, using the rope from before to tie up the men. We left the run-down shop to join with Ondo and Naminissa.


    Naminissa left the tied up men in the run-down shop to the vige chief care until a Knight from the kingdomes. We headed to an inn in the vige.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51 - A Butler Who Can Do Anything And A Strange Maid</h4>


    We have arrived at the inn but we could only reserved 2 rooms because there were no other room left. Normally, we would distribute one room for men and one room for women. However when deciding on a room, for some reason the butler guy proposed to put me in the same room as Naminissa.


    Naminissa got angry while the maid girl¡¯s face turned deep red while imagining she will sleep in the same room as Ondo. Though the butler guy was scolded, I wonder why he was smiling pleasantly?


    The butler guy said to me that I should act more aggressively but I don¡¯t understand what I should be aggressive with. Now we are all gathered in a room to talk about the future.


    Inside a room, with Ondo beside me, we sat face-to-face with Naminissa while being separated by a table. The Butler guy and maid girl are standing behind Naminissa. Meru is on her usual designated seat, my head.


    [First of all, I¡¯d like to introduce my two attendants] (Naminisssa)


    [Certainly. My name is Floyd, 18 years old. I¡¯m serving as the personal butler of second princess Naminissa-sama. Please call me Floyd freely] (Floyd)


    Taking one step forward, Naminissa¡¯s butler, Floyd, bowed graciously. He was smiling, or rather he was always putting on a thin smile on his face all the time. He doesn¡¯t looks like an 18 years old, with blueish ck hair he looks so perfect in butler clothes. As Naminissa¡¯s butler, his movement and behavior also looks excellent. And from the previous battle, I can tell he possessing somebat skill.


    [Umm... well... my na-name is Kumia. I am the personal maid of Naminissa-sama. Ni-Nice to meet suu~] (Kumia)


    She bit her tongue and then her face turn red, it seems she feels embarassed. Kumia has big eyes and a childish characteristic which roused a people¡¯s desire to protect her. Her body is small, her height maybe just around my chest. Curly golden hair that looks fluffy, stretched to her back. Maid clothes with a knee length skirt suits her so well.


    Her chests is.... it was unbnced enough that seems about to burst out from her clothes. I was surprised to see breasts that are bigger than Naminissas. Did she noticed my line of sigh? She turned her face down with a red face.


    Then, I was red by Naminissa with a terrific pressure. Immediately, I turned my eyes to the day after tomorrow. That was scary....


    After that, Ondo and I introduced ourselves respectively to Floyd and Kumia-san. We are going to discuss about what to do from here on, I wait for Floyd open the discussion.


    [I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the talk, but there is still one more person who hasn¡¯t introduced herself] (Floyd)


    [One more person?] (Wazu)


    Only I, Ondo, Naminissa, Floyd, Kumia-san, are inside the room.... I couldn¡¯t find anyone else here.


    Kumia suddenly lowered her head, not long she raised her head while scooping up her hair that got in the way.


    [Tch, don¡¯t speak without permission!!] (?????)


    [I¡¯m sorry, but since we are going work together for a while in the future, I thought is better if they know about you early time] (Floyd)


    [Yeah, Yeah, I know it already!!] (?????)


    [ [Eeeh......?] ] (Wazu / Ondo)


    Who is this person? Though it¡¯s Kumia-san who spoke, but her eyes turned vicious. Her sheepish behavior from before also changed to a dignified one. Ondo and I are at a loss for words to see Kumia-san changed so much. On the other hand, Naminissa is smiling and makes a small giggle while looking at our face.


    [Most people will be surprised just like Wazu-sama and Ondo-sama] (Naminissa)


    [Don¡¯t got surprised for every small things!! Shows your balls if you are a man!!] (?????)


    Oh..... her speech is turn vulgar.


    [She is Kumua. It¡¯s so called a double personality so to speak. Although her main personality is Kumia, asionally Kumuae out like this, so please take care of her together. Also, it seems their memory is shared] (Naminissa)


    [Nice to meet ¡¯ya~] (Kumua)


    Oi, even though her master Naminissa lowered her head when she intoduced her, why is this maid only waving her hand casually, Is that fine? However, nobody cares and the talk continued as usual.


    [Well then, about what we are going to do after this, first of all we will be going to imperial capital to meet my coborator. Wazu-sama, Ondo-sama, the three of us. Floyd and Kumua go to the castle and look for information about the current status of elder brother and elder sister. It might be toote by the time we arrive at the imperial capital, but I¡¯m counting on you] (Naminissa)


    [All right] (Wazu)


    [Understood] (Ondo)


    [Certainly] (Floyd)


    [¡¯kay, then let¡¯s sleep! Hurry up!] (Kumua)


    Scary.... this maid is scary.... she answered a member of the royal family with such lightly tone. Moreover she dragging Naminissa out of the room.


    [See you again tomorrow. Good night Wazu-sama, Ondo-sama] (Naminissa)


    We seen off Naminissa who bowed gracefully while being dragged out of the room.


    [Well then, shall we sleep to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s journey] (Floyd)


    Saying that, Floyd went to sleep on the sofa inside the room. He fell asleep not long after. Ondo and I also went to bed and slept.


    The next day we departed early in the morning. We prepared for the journey quickly and headed to the imperial capital. It was Kumia when I got up, that¡¯s a relief. Nothing happened during the journey in particr. Seven dayster, we arrived at the imperial capital safely.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Let¡¯s Meet The Cooperator</h4>


    Thanks to Naminissa we could quickly enter the imperial capital. Inside the city, we split into two group just as we had decided in advance. I, Meru, Ondo, and Naminissa headed to meet her cooperator after sending off Floyd and Kumia-san who headed to the castle. On the way, I got an exnation about the imperial capital from Naminissa.


    Imperial capital of Mabondo kingdom is the most prosperous city in the eastern continent. It¡¯s a ce where the royal family lives. The city is divided by three area, the widest one is the peripheral area where I¡¯m walking right now, is an area where people ofmoner ss live. Large shops, Adventurer guild headquarter, etc. variousmercial facilities are scattered around to support the people who living in this city.


    Separated by the wall, inside the outer circumference section, is the noble ward. This is area for aristocrats to live as the name suggested. Likewise, there was also a wall which separated the inner area. This is an area of the imperial pce.


    In addition, this Imperial Capital is one of the bases for import and export activities that are spread through the continent. Various products are gathered and developed in this city.


    It seems that the Imperial Capital underwent a rapid development since King Givrio Mabondo took the throne. That alone showed his high ability as the king. He is a wonderful person....


    But Naminissa --[He is a wonderful king indeed]-- she said with a bitter smile. --[You won¡¯t understand unless you see him directly, but he isn¡¯t like a king that much]-- she added. Well, I don¡¯t think that I would have an opportunity to meet him though....


    It seems we have reached the ce in question. The ce which Naminissa addressed is the Adventurer guild headquarter. It¡¯s three times bigger than the guild building in Linnic city. Oh? Come to think of it, I also have a business here.... well, let¡¯s see if there is an opportunity while I am here..


    We entering the guild and Naminissa headed to the receptionist right away. I was surprised to see how many people are inside. It seems it¡¯s the same everywhere, there was a bulletin board to post avable requests.


    There was also a ce where you can take a light meal and everything isrger than the one in Linnic city. Adventurers who are in this ce also have various people, ranging from rookies to veterans, the number of people is countless. I¡¯m getting nervous to see there are various people who are dreaming to be an Adventurer.


    From an old man with a scar on his face or Onee-san with an erotic equipment..... when I focused my eyes on her, suddenly my ear was pulled. Ouch!!


    [Okay that¡¯s enough, Wazu-sama let¡¯s get going] (Naminissa)


    Ouch, it hurts!! Naminissa who hase back from the receptionist pulled my ear. Why she looks so angry? Ondo!! What are you looking at!! Please help!!


    I went straight to the back of the reception room while my ear being pulled.


    In front of my eyes, there is a name te which indicating what this room is. There was written ¡°Guild Master Room¡±. Opss, is her cooperator the top person of this adventurer guild headquarter? I remember Regan¡¯s words to meet his elder sister who is the Guild Master here. He also gave me some badge to show her.


    I asked Meru to take out the badge that I stored inside her Space-Time magic. I hold in my hand so I can show it anytime. Naminissa finally released my ear in front of the door. --[You deserved it]-- she said. What is it? that¡¯s what I want to say, but because Naminissa entered the room after knocking, Ondo and I followed suit.


    The guild master room has been beautifully arranged so that it looks like the finest room of a high-ss inn, there was also an expensive-looking sofa and table ced. In the end of a room there was a work desk where documents were put. Over there was a woman pushing a stamp on some document.


    My first impression of her is ¡°Onee-san¡±. Long slit eyes with sses, a small mole around her mouth increased her feminine charm, golden hair that¡¯s beautifully tied, emphasized her fine features further. It¡¯spletely different from the image of Regan¡¯s elder sister in my mind.


    The woman smiled gently when she noticed Naminissa. Then, she stood up and approached Naminissa.


    ck leather pants and shoes with heels look good on her. I can see she has a slender body from above her clothes. She spreads her arms while approaching Naminissa, and hugs her.


    [I¡¯m d you are safe. I was worried because I couldn¡¯t contacts you]


    [I¡¯m all right as you can see] (Naminissa)


    She hugged Naminissa while confirming her safety. Then she releases Naminissa and turn her eyes towards Ondo and I.


    [So, who are these guys? I¡¯ve never see their face before, are they your new attendants?]


    [No, they are new coborators. They helped me when I was being attacked by some unidentified group] (Naminissa)


    [Hee~ so they are strong regardless of their appearance huh. If it¡¯s someone who has saved Naminissa, I have to introduced myself. I think you could understand because I was in this ce. I¡¯m the master of this guild headquarter, Leria] (Leria)


    She said so and reach out her hand. Ondo and I shook her hand and introducing ourselves. In the middle of that I show her my guild card and the badge from Regan.


    [You got the badge but still F-rank? That idiot brother, he wasn¡¯t doing his job as a guild master properly. I will punish him next time we meet. I guarantee that your guild rank will be judged properly by meter] (Leria)


    I appreciate it. I will not be able to get on with F-rank forever. I want to be B-rank at least.


    [Is there any punishment you desired for my stupid brother?] (Lerai)


    I wondering a moment about Lerai-san¡¯s question and tell her what¡¯se to my mind.


    [Regan always shaved his head but didn¡¯t like it when kids from the neighborhood call him bald. So make him true bald] (Wazu)


    Leria-sanugh a bit to hear my answer.


    [Oh, I like you. OK!! Leave it to me!!] (Leria)


    Because she gave me a thumbs-up I answered it with a thumbs-up. Lerai-san says --[Well then~]-- while lightly hitting her hands, she turn towards Naminissa.


    [Naminissa, I have found out the cause of your elder brother and elder sister turned hostile each other] (Leria)


    [Really!? What on earth---] (Naminissa)


    <i>*kon-kon*</i>


    Naminissa words got interrupted by a knocking door of this room. A woman called out from the other side of door. I was solidfied to hear the contents.


    [I¡¯m Sarah from reception desk. Some people are seeking an audience with the guild master.... umm.... it¡¯s southern Hero and his party. What shall we do?] (Sarah)


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Near Miss</h4>


    My thoughts stopped the moment I heard her words from the other side of the door. Eee.... who ising.... Hero-sama.... also.... his party.... in other words.... don¡¯t.... tell.... me.... Ariaaaaaaaaa!!!! Awawawawawa!!!! Why they are here? My hands started to tremble....


    [It can¡¯t be helped. Naminissa, I will tell you about the detailster.


    Fine, bring them here!!] (Leria)


    [Understood] (Sarah)


    Following Leria-san¡¯s consent, I could hear the sound of Sarah-san the receptionist running in the corridor in hurry.


    Huh? You are going to see them? In this room? Da-Dangerous wh-wh-what should I do....


    [How about Naminissa andpanions? Should I take you to another room? It seems their business won¡¯t take a long time though] (Leria)


    Th-That¡¯s it!!! Le-Let¡¯s do so!!!


    [No, I don¡¯t mind. It seems to be an important matter for Hero-sama to intentionallye to see Leria-sama. I¡¯d like to remains here unless I will be a bother for them] (Naminissa)


    [We will also stays as Naminissa-sama¡¯s attendants] (Ondo)


    [All right. Well, if it doesn¡¯t seems to work I will prepare a room for you guys to wait in the meantime] (Leria)


    Why is it!?! Let¡¯s move right away!!! Aaaa~~~!!! This is the end!!!


    When I held my head restlessly, everyone noticed and looked at me with a strange face. It¡¯s impossible for me to calm down now. I couldn¡¯t let this to continue, should I go to another room alone?


    Before I could ask Leria-san, the sound of knocking doore at me mercilessly.


    [It¡¯s Sarah. I brought Hero-sama and his party] (Sarah)


    Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Dangerousssssssss!!!!!


    I looked around the room in a hurry. I leave Meru to Naminissa and hide in the shadow of Leria-san¡¯s work desk. Everyone looked at my sudden behavior absent-mindedly. Then Sarah-san called out again from the other side of a door.


    [Umm? Guild master?] (Sarah)


    [Ah....!! Sorry!! You maye in!!] (Leria)


    [Please excuse me] (Sarah)


    I heard the sound of a door opening. Because my body started to trembling, I hold it tightly. But still, it couldn¡¯t be stopped. I closed my eyes while hoping this will end soon. I don¡¯t want to hear anything so I covered my ears with my hands. But their conversation still reaches my ears.


    [You havee. Well, sit down please] (Leria)


    [Excuse me..... Naminissa-sama, it has been a long time] (Luther)


    [Yes, southern hero, Luther-sama seems in good health. Aria-sama too, long time no see, but you looks a little haggard?] (Naminissa)


    [You can tell, Naminissa-sama? Well, there were various things but for the time being I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s leave it at thet for now] (Aria)


    Gulp! Of course she is here.... uuu....


    [That¡¯s right. So, what is the reason you came to visit me?] (Leria)


    [Before that, who is he? I¡¯d like only trustworthy people to hear this] (Luther)


    [He is Ondo. Currently he is my attendant, an apprentice knight. There is no problem] (Naminissa)


    [Understood. Sorry to doubted you] (Luther)


    [No, it¡¯s only natural because it¡¯s the first time we meet. Don¡¯t mind it and please raise your head] (Ondo)


    [Thank you.... then let¡¯s talk about the main issue. Actually, there is a person I want the guild to investigate it confidentially] (Luther)


    [Hou.... is this person really dangerous enough to make you ask me personally?] (Leria)


    [.... it may be so, depending on a situation] (Luther)


    [Hmm? what an ambiguous answer] (Leria)


    [After our victory celebration for the defeat of Demon King, we traveling around the world because there were a lot of dangerous curse tools andrge-scale urrence of monsters in many ces. However, there is always a story of sighting a certain person in the ce such a thing happened] (Luther)


    [Hou~] (Leria)


    [I don¡¯t know its face because of the hood. But it said a merchant who wore all ck clothes, that¡¯s all we knows] (Luther)


    [I see.... in other words you want the guild¡¯s cooperation to find this merchant in question?] (Leria)


    [Yeah, could you help?] (Luther)


    [No problem.... I can¡¯t let a person who might be dangerous running free. The guild will look for that merchant] (Leria)


    [Thank you very much] (Luther)


    [Where I can send the results of the investigation?] (Leria)


    [We will be heading to the south and take a break, to be precise to Aria hometown in the Imperial Capital of Isuca Kingdom. You can send the reports to the guild over there] (Luther)


    [Understood. Well, do expect good news from me] (Leria)


    [That¡¯s fine. We still couldn¡¯t decided whether the merchant is really dangerous. Well then, it¡¯s about time we take our leave] (Luther)


    Great, please leave at once. My body is getting strange and kept trembling.... my limbs already lost all its power....


    [I hope we can see each other again in a good health] (Naminissa)


    [Yes, please take care of yourself] (Luther)


    [See you again, Aria. I hope we could talk leisurely next time] (Naminissa)


    [Yeah that¡¯s right.... Umm Leria-san....] (Aria)


    [Hmm? what¡¯s wrong Aria?] (Leria)


    [Actually.......... no, it¡¯s nothing. Thinking about it carefully, it would be impossible for him to be an Adventurer.......... see you again, Naminissa. We will talk leisurely next time, it¡¯s a promise okay?] (Aria)


    (TL : He is inside this room though :D)


    [Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it] (Naminissa)


    <i>*batan*</i> TL: door closed sfx


    [They already went out~] (Leria)


    On Leria-san¡¯s voice, I take a big deep breath. I just realized I had forgotten to breath until a little while ago. I copses on the spot and my consciousness slowly left me.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Naminissa¡¯s Smile</h4>


    The worst scene in my life is spreading in front of my eyes. The harem party members which traveled together with Hero-sama. They are Aria, Sarona-san, Tata-san, even Naminissa is present. They are having fun chatting together while sometimes exchange a kiss with Hero-sama. I¡¯m watching while crying to see everyone has a happy faces-----


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    I regained my consciousness and slowly opened my eyes. I confirm my situation, apparently they have beenid me down on the sofa. I look around the surrounding while still in a sleeping position. Since furniture and everything look the same as before, I could guess that I was still inside the guild master¡¯s room. I slowly change my body to a sit position, it seems my strength has returned to my body and I wasn¡¯t trembling anymore. I just noticed that Ondo was sitting on the other side of sofa. He talked to me while smiling a little.


    [You looks fine....... that¡¯s good] (Ondo)


    [Sorry........ how long I have been unconscious?] (Wazu)


    [Let¡¯s see....... around 3 hours, I guess] (Ondo)


    [I see....... huh?] (Wazu)


    I look around the room but there was only Ondo here.


    [Where is Naminissa and Leria-san? Meru was also not here] (Wazu)


    [Ah, they are taking a bath. Leria-sama dragged Naminissa-sama because she insisted to stay here because worried about you. Since she just came back after a long journey so as expected she needs one. Meru just got taken as well] (Ondo)


    [....... I see] (Wazu)


    Leria-san is amazing, she could take Meru from me.


    The door opens as Naminissa came in. I waved my hand to express that my condition was fine. I caught Naminissa who suddenlye plunging to me, wa-wait!?


    [Your finally awake!! What happened, I was really worried about you!!] (Naminissa)


    [Ah, sorry. It seems I have caused trouble] (Wazu)


    She embraced me~! Stop it~! Please release me~!! My heart couldn¡¯t stand it~!! So-Somehow she smells so good~!!!


    There is peculiar smell of someone after taking a bath. Especially her hair smells really nice. When I look at her hair carefully, it was glossy and beautiful red hair. Her a little wet hair increased its shines. The fragrance from her soft body and her glossy hair deprived my consciousness to embrace her. Then meru appeared from the door and jumped to my face.


    [Kyuii~!! Kyuii~!!] (Meru)


    [Mmm.... Mmm....] (Wazu)


    I couldn¡¯t speak well because Meru was clung to my face tightly. I was also unable to move my body because of Naminissa embraced me. I just remained as is for a while until they calmed down. Meru was also smells good. I hear Leria-san¡¯s voice but couldn¡¯t see her because Meru blocked my face.


    [Oh dear, it seems nothing was serious since you have finally got up. Just ept their concern for now because you made them worried] (Leria)


    I am epting it. However I¡¯m at loss here. I need help by all means....


    [Look, it¡¯s about time you let him go. We can¡¯t continue our talk this way] (Leria)


    Meru moves over to my head and Leria-san pulls Naminissa who still clung to me. For a moment I thought that Namnissa showed a reluctant face, it¡¯s just my imagination I guess. Naminissa sat next to me while Ondo and Leria-san sit in the other side of table. Leri-san¡¯s hair also looks shiner than before.


    [Fu~.... so, what was that all about? ..... did something happened between you and Hero?] (Leria)


    <i>*badump!!!!!!!*</i>


    [No...... well..... that¡¯s......] (Wazu)


    I stopped and closed my eyes, I slowly tightened my hands and kept silent. The past memoriese to me and make my chest hurt just like being stabbed continuously. I couldn¡¯t shake it off from my mind no matter how hard I tried.... Yeah, I never getting over that thing....


    There was a feeling that something touched my hand. When I open my eyes to make sure of it, Namnissa¡¯s hands were put above my clenched hands. I slowly raised my head and saw Naminissa had a gently smile which wrapped the world.


    [You don¡¯t have to push yourself. There are things that people couldn¡¯t say. I¡¯d be happy if someday you can share me your story though, so I won¡¯t force you to tell me now. So please stop putting a face which seems to break into tears at any moment, okay?] (Naminissa)


    I see.... I¡¯m making such a face right now.... Naminissa¡¯s words is soothing my heart. I feel better to the extent able to make a faint smile.


    [Thanks......] (Wazu)


    I sent her words of gratitude.


    [It was my bad. I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯s such a delicate topic] (Leria)


    [This is the first time I saw Wazu make such a face~] (Ondo)


    [Shut up!!] (Wazu)


    These two said it with a light tone. That¡¯s why I swearing the two of them. Even so, I say my thanks to them for their kindness deep inside my heart.


    [By the way Wazu-sama, don¡¯t you think our hairs got more beautiful?] (Naminissa)


    [Th-That¡¯s right] (Wazu)


    [Actually, This is because some imported items from a certain popr shop which opened at the Imperial Capital of Isuca Kingdom in the south two years ago, it seems to be called ¡°Shampoo¡¯ and ¡°Conditioner¡±. It used when washing the hair. It¡¯s amazing, right? it makes our hair to be so beautiful like this~] (Naminissa)


    (TL : Transported person? Reincarnated person? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Echigoya firm!! :D)


    Hee~ I never heard such a store when I was living there.


    [Moreover, the shop is sending many other amazing products one after another. The first thing surprised me was a seasoning called ¡°Mayonaise¡±-----] (Naminissa)


    <i>*cough!!*</i>


    [Naminissa, I understand you want to cheer up the mood, but is this fine for me to get into the main topic soon?] (Leria)


    Leria-san stopped Naminissa who kept looming over me. Because my heart was beating in an rming rate when Naminissa was near me, that¡¯s a relief.


    [That¡¯s right. I¡¯m was fine already so let¡¯s listen to Leria-san¡¯s story] (Wazu)


    [I see, please forgive me] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa bowed to Leria-san, after lifting her head, she has already put a serious face. While looking at such a profile of Naminissa, I thought --[She did it just for me, thank you so much]--


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me **</i>

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Cursed Tool</h4>


    After coughing once, Leria-san continued the talk while looking at us with a serious expression.


    [The main cause of Naminissa¡¯s elder brother and elder sister turned strange is........ a cursed tool] (Leria)


    [Cursed tool?] (Naminissa)


    [Yes, your brother¡¯s cursed tool is called ¡°Immature Puppet¡± and your sister¡¯s cursed tool is called ¡°Banquets Of Berserker¡±] (Lerai)


    [What kinds of cursed tools is that?] (Naminissa)


    ording to Leria-san¡¯s exnation, Immature Puppet is a dangerous cursed tool that designated for destruction in the form of a bracelet. First of all, the bracelet will absorb your magical power. It¡¯s possible to manipte the person since the beginning but the effects is instantaneous, just as the name suggested it¡¯s immature. That¡¯s an exnatory statement that has been circting around the world, in fact there was further effect of this cursed tool. If someone use it for a long time the maniption effect will also bes longer and stronger. It seems Naminissa¡¯s older brother has been wearing the bracelet for quite a while....


    Banquets Of Berserker is also a cursed tool that designated for destruction in the form of a ne. The effect is to eliminate a reason of the wearer, as the name implies it make a people berserk-ized. One more reason why it¡¯s said to be designated for destruction, it seems this tool can be triggered any time with the magical power of the registrant. It is up to the registrant to decide how far the reason will be lost.


    Probably the cursed tools is used to manipte Navirio-sama to fight with her sister Narellina-sama who lost her reasoning. It seems with a little bit of luck, the mastermind is aiming for the two of them to fall together. I thought so too. Naminissa seems to have epted this fact with a sad face.


    [It¡¯s certainly a dangerous curse, but it was also easy to repell. If you remove the cursed tools from them, its curse will also disappear] (Leria)


    [In other words, we just need to approach my older brother and sister to take off the cursed tools?] (Naminissa)


    [Yeah, they will return to normal] (Leria)


    [I see] (Naminissa)


    I saw a powerful light of hope returned to Naminissas¡¯s eyes. Either destroying or removing.... it¡¯s job for me to settle it with a brute force.... I sincerely want to be Naminissa¡¯s power at time like this.


    [By the way, the source of the information about that curse.... actually I have called him. I wonder if he has arrived?]


    [ [ [ ? ] ] ]


    When we have a puzzled looks, a knock sound was heard from the door.


    [It seem he has arrived


    You may enter!] (Leria)


    [Excuse me]


    The door opened after a humble voice is heard. Appeared from there is a man with a timid-look and red hair who looks nervous. However, I can tell he is an aristocrat from his good-looking outfit.


    [Denoga-sama..........] (Naminissa)


    [He-Hello Naminissa-sama] (Denoga)


    Oh? Is he Naminissa¡¯s acquaintance? I mean, I think I have heard the Denoga name before.... that¡¯s right, fiance!! Denoga is the name of Naminissa¡¯s fiance.... that¡¯s right, Naminissa has a fiance.... she is from the royal family.... the love with status difference is just a dream within a dream....


    [I never thought the information woulde from Denoga-sama] (Naminissa)


    [I-It was just a coincidence.... fr-from father.... he ga-gave me a book about cu-curse tools before.... th-then I saw Navirio-sama and Narellina-sama.... we-wearing a cursed tool.... as your fi-fiance.... I wa-want to help you....] (Denoga)


    [I see...... thanks for your cooperation] (Naminissa)


    Love....?


    Eh? That? No No No.... Eh? Eeeh? It can¡¯t be.... It must be a lie?


    I covering my field of vision with my hands in hurry. I can see a floating smile of Naminissa just like from before in the back of my mind. I also can see her face is blushing for a moment. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t see it directly with my own eyes.


    (TL : There he go again with his delusion..... )


    [Ho-However, it may be a little rough after this....] (Denoga)


    But.... Naminissa has a fiance.... my love was already over huh.... it¡¯s finished.... it didn¡¯t even have a chance to start.... but.... I will keep this feeling in the back my heart.... I still have to give my best to help her brother and sister....


    [Because Doneoga-sama doesn¡¯t possess an ability to fight, please leave to rest to us. I really appreciated the information] (Naminissa)


    [Ye-Yeah, I d could be helped] (Denoga)


    I removed my hands from my face.... Huh? Since when the talk is finished? That reminds me, this man is Naminissa¡¯s fiance. But I wonder why? from my point of view, Naminissa looks like wearing a mask on her face when she talk with him....................


    On the second thought, I couldn¡¯t ept it~!!!


    I hate him!! I don¡¯t think I could get along with him!! Let me be honest.... I¡¯m so envious of Naminissa¡¯s fianc¨¦~~!!!!!!


    <i>*dotatatatatata!!!!!!*</i>


    I hear a sound of someone running in a hurry from outside the room. After that sound stopped in front of this room, the door opens with a loud knocking sound.


    [Please excuse me] (Floyd)


    [Fuhi~ pl-please excuse me] (Kumia)


    It was Floyd and Kumia who came in. Floyd¡¯s condition is just as usual but Kumia is all sweaty.


    [Huu~.... Huu~.... Floyd-san, after running with that speed.... why there is not even a single sweat on you.... Huu~.... Huu~....] (Kumia)


    [Because I am a butler] (Floyd)


    [Please don¡¯t always use that words as an excuse....!!] (Kumia)


    I wonder why.... I knew that these two people would always behave like this for some reason.


    [You two, what happened?] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa asked these two.


    [Naminissa-sama, it seems that we are a bitte. The two sides are leading 1000 knights to the Bondo ins right now. Probably, that ce would be a battlefield] (Floyd)


    [Understood.... we are heading there right now] (Naminissa)


    We started to move in a hurry on those words. Lerai-san asked guild staffs to prepare horses. I with Meru on the top of my head, Ondo, Naminissa, Floyd, Kumia-san, will going to the Bondo ins ahead.


    Bondo ins is half a day distance on foot, it should be in time if we hurry. We parted with Naminissa¡¯s fianc¨¦, Denoga at the guild. Leria-san is going to announce an urgent request for Adventurers inside the guild as a reinforcement. She told us will catch upter.


    Then we arrived at the Bondo ins. The Knights who had formed a formation were ring at each other.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56 - For The Smilling Face Of My Sweetheart</h4>


    We are observing how the situation is going to turn out at a slightly elevated hilltop where we can get a bird¡¯s-eye view of the Bondo ins. Horses with their rider were lined up in a columns conspicuously with the forest is just behind their back. I move my eyes through their formation on the Bondo ins, it¡¯s a situation where the war can begin at any moment.


    At the back of each formation there was male and female who are able to be seen even from a distance because of their red hair. Probably, they are Naminissa¡¯s older brother and older sister. Currently each one seems to be giving a war speech to their soldier, though I couldn¡¯t hear it. But it¡¯s likely the war will begin once they finished their speech respectively.


    I look at Naminissa next to me. She was watching the scene with a sad face.... I don¡¯t want to see her with such a face....


    [What shall we do? Naminissa-sama. It seems impossible to approach the two of them inside this crowd of army] (Ondo)


    Ondo also floated a severe expression. Not only him, both Floyd and Kumia-san have the same faces.


    [Let¡¯s see....... first, there should be around 100 holy knights under themand of my older brother and my older sister respectively] (Naminissa)


    [ [ [ ..... ] ] ]


    [Persuading the knight would be difficult.... they have pledged their allegiance to my older brother and older sister directly. It would be a different story if we talk in the peace-time but when ites to a battlefield.... to be honest, I couldn¡¯t think any measure right now.... while being called the Bloodless Holy Princess, I¡¯m powerless when ites to a fight.... at this rate, not only my older brother and older sister.... it will also bring harm to the knights] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa covered her face that is about to cry. I look at her condition and made up my mind. I gently take her hands from her face and look at her with a serious expression.


    [Wazu-sama....] (Naminissa)


    I would like to see her gentle smile that soothed people¡¯s heart.


    [I.... what should.... I do....?] (Naminissa)


    So I decided it.... even if I couldn¡¯t be together with Naminissa....


    [Ondo, I am going. Perhaps, that group wille to attack again and I don¡¯t know whether I could get back here at that time, so I leave this ce to you] (Wazu)


    [Please...... and be careful] (Naminissa)


    [Who are you talking to? Floyd or Kumia-san....? I will protect Naminissa-sama without need to ask] (Ondo)


    [It¡¯s natural thing to do] (Floyd)


    [Je~s] (Kumia)


    I strokes Meru and leave her with Naminissa. --[Kyuii!!]-- she said. Oh, did you say good luck? I remove my hand which stroking Meru towards Naminissa¡¯s head and patting it lightly with <i>*pon-pon*</i>


    [Leave the rest to me. I¡¯m going!] (Wazu)


    I said so and jumped from the hilltop. I heard Naminissa called out from behind but I continue to advance without looking back.


    I descended to the ins and slowly walked to the center of the Knights which are divided in two camps. When they noticed me, the Knights who are in the front of formation started to make noise. Everyone asked --[Who are you?]--- but I kept silent and continue to walk.


    In the center position between the two camps, I stopped my feet. I am in the situation where I being red by two sides. Navirio and Nariea finally noticed my presence at this time. Their speech stopped and the surrounding became quiet. And then....


    [Everyone!! The height of each loyalty is sure wonderful, but does this fight have any meaning? Shouldn¡¯t all of you have noticed already there is something unusual with your own Lords respectively? I can get rid of the cause of this matter!! Please put down your swords and open the path for me!!] (Wazu)


    I make an appeal in a loud voice but it seems there is no one who put down their sword. Well, I have expected this situation because I¡¯m just looking like some suspicious person right now. Even this unknown person said the right things, nobody will just believe and follow it . Perhaps, they already knew it isn¡¯t right but still have no choice so they havee this far.


    So at the end, the both sides decide to follow suit while protecting their lord in the process. That¡¯s why they are participating in this war.


    Navirio-sama and Narellina-sam still didn¡¯t take any action towards me. Perhaps the one who manipting them didn¡¯t take me into ount. If Naminissa in my position, perhaps the two willmands the knights to kill her. I absolutely won¡¯t allow it though.


    The knights just paying attention to me, but that¡¯s good enough for now. I won¡¯t let the fight between the knights urs, I just need bring down the two before that happen.


    [It seems the both sides doesn¡¯t feels like opening me a way....] (Wazu)


    The Knights pulled their swords and even took a stance. They seems to start getting angry with my one-sided protest


    [Fu~.... then, there is no helping it] (Wazu)


    I slowly concentrating on my power. Don¡¯t let anyone die.... because Naminissa will be sad.... I have to hold back my power carefully but also have to be a little serious. I take a deep breath and dere it loudly so everyone at this ce could hear.


    [I will push through by force, ouuuuuuuuu!!!] (Wazu)


    I bolted instantly with the deration.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57 - The Target Is Cursed Tools</h4>


    I was sessful in drawing their attention to myself. There is a simple reason for all of this, it¡¯s to prevent the knights of both sides from fight each other. Naminissa will be hurt to see that happen. I want to make this battle be me vs knights from both side.


    Because of that, I choose to be theirmon enemy and let their hostility be directed towards me. I won¡¯t kill the knights after all. I will just neutralize minimum numbers of people until I reach both Navirio-sama and Narellina-sama. Another reason is because there are people watching this war.


    I noticed it when I stood at the center of the two knights camps, I felt some malicious gazes. It¡¯s not the knights, not Navirio-sama or Narellina-sama either, of course it¡¯s not from Naminissa¡¯s group.


    It came from the forest and directed towards a hill in the opposite direction of the Bondo ins where Naminissa waited. I wonder if they are here, those who handed the cursed tools to Navirio-sama and Narie-sama. Also those group with red shield as trademark. Perhaps it¡¯s some kind of scenario when they n to crush both camps who exhausted after the battle endster. Therefore I want to end this war while leaving the battle potential as much as possible.


    I run towards Navirio-sama¡¯s camp first. Nariea-sama is merely losing her reason whereas Navirio-sama is being manipted. I thought is better to release him first so everything won¡¯t get out of handter.


    I grabbed two nearest knights by the hand respectively before advancing. The other knights preparing themselves in shield formation at once. I will just push forward and leave this job to my STR status


    [Uoooooo ~ ~ ~ ~] (Wazu)


    <i>*dom~ dom~ dom~*</i>


    Navirio-sama is in the center of formation and I has advanced about one-third to the center.


    I threw the two knights I had grabbed before into the air at different distances. Utilize the running momentum, I jumped forward while using a knight¡¯s shield in front of me as a foothold.


    I headed towards the knight which I threw a while ago who is closer and jumped again using his back as a foothold this time.


    Inded on the abdomen of the second knight which I threw before and did another jump. I flew down near the center of the formation.


    I looking at the front, there was a group of knights which is clearly different from the knight until now. The difference is their appearance, they use a different armor, sword, and shield. There is also a cloak with some decoration on their back.


    But not just their appearance, they are a totally different existence in a sense. I can feel they are a veterans because in front of me are the holy knights group.


    While I flew down, the holy knight on the ground aimed their sword simultaneously at me. --[Sorry but....]-- I apologized in my mind. I dashed forward at the speed which even the holy knights couldn¡¯t reacts.


    <i>*dooooooooooom!!!!*</i>


    I push all the holy knight in front of me at once with a kick that won¡¯t kill them. Their formation copsed and a red long-haired person came into my view. I assume he is Navirio-sama.


    Navirio-sama pulled his sword and tried to stab himself. The holy knights around tried to stop him but seemed won¡¯t make it in time. I put all my strength in my feet and ran forward. Make it pleaseeeee!!!!


    The moment I ran at top speed for the first time, the world seemed to stop.


    No, it¡¯s different. I just couldn¡¯t move my body as usual but still could walk normally. It turned out that everyone else also were moving a little bit.


    I dive my palm between a sword¡¯s tip and Navirio-sama¡¯s body, the moment it got in contacts with my hand....


    <i>*bakkiiiin!!!*</i>


    The swords fell apart. As expected of my VIT status, there was even no scratch on my palm. I took Navirio-sama hand. I removed and crushed the bracelet he worn with my hand.


    I supported Navirio-sama who lost all his power and was about to copse from behind. The holy knights turned their swords to me. I remained on the spot to see the situation.


    In just a few seconds Navirio-sama regained his consciousness andmand the knights around to lower their weapons.


    I can see the power returned to his body so I separated my hands. Navirio-sama slowly stood on his own feet and turned around to approach me.


    Looking again, Navirio-sama has very beautiful features. The red long hair which is beautifully divided in the middle extended to his shoulder, it has a clear shiny gloss. The same red eyes as Naminissas but its corner is a little dropped while giving a gentle expression to people who look. After Navirio-sama confirmed my presence, he got in a one-knee position while lowered his head. Eeh? Waaait? Why?


    [Thank you, while being manipted, there was slight consciousness remaining, though my body didn¡¯t listen to what I said. However thanks to you I could be freed from the curse. Once again, thank you very much] (Navirio)


    [No, wa-wait!! Please raise your head!! The royal family should not be lowering their head, it¡¯s ufortable for me!] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s not true. Even if it¡¯s the royal family, it¡¯s a shame for a person tock gratitude towards his savior (Navorio)


    This time all knights and holy knights put their swords and get on their knee simultaneously. Wa-Waiiiit~~!!!!


    [Un-Understood!! Because I have understood, please raise your head!! The battle is not over yet] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s right. However let me say this once again, I¡¯m really grateful for your help] (Navirio)


    By saying so, Navirio-sama stood up and directed a gentle smile at me. For now, I look at Navirio-sama with a serious face. Did he know what I wanted to say? Navirio-sama also nods with a serious expression.


    [Next is....] (Wazu)


    [Narellina huh....] (Navirio)


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>


    <i><i>**Proofreader : Truffle**</i></i>


    <i>** If you have any suggestion or finding fault in my trantion feel free to tell me **</i>

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Smile That I Wanted To See</h4>


    [As you all can see, I am safe and I have also had regained my senses back] (Navirio)


    Navirio-sama dered loudly to the knights around. Cries of joy resounded in an instant and the knights raised their swords high to the heaven.


    Navirio-sama nods at the scene. He walked slowly towards the knights at the other side, then he deres....


    [The knights of Narellina!! There is no reason to fight anymore. There is a person who will save your lord here. I also want to save my sister. So please open the way!!] (Navirio)


    When that words spread through the Bondo ins, Navirio-sama knight order and Narellina-sama¡¯s knight order move in unison. They divided into two to make a way. It¡¯s opens from the ce where Navirio-sama stood to Narellina ce.


    [Come to think of it, I have¡¯t heard your name?] (Navirio)


    [My name is Wazu, Navirio-sama] (Wazu)


    [Just Navirio is fine. Then, let¡¯s go] (Navirio)


    [Yes] (Wazu)


    Navirio started to run so I chased after him. On the way, an old gentleman who dressed in a butler outfit --[I¡¯m d to see you are safe more than anything, young master]-- approached and said that. Perhaps he is the personal butler of Navirio. They are talking two or three words while Navirio was still running while facing ahead.


    [It seems that my knights are also safe. I had returned to myselft so they may rest at ease now. Though they just tried to protect me, I trully appreciated you didn¡¯t take away their life] (Navirio)


    [No, it¡¯s because Naminissa will be sad if someone died because of this incident] (Wazu)


    [Hoho~.... You didn¡¯t use an honorific to call my sister huh.... are you in love?] (Navirio)


    [Wha-Whaaaa!!!] (Wazu)


    What are you saying out of the blue? He is grinning at me for some reason. We have arrived at our destination before I could say something back.


    In front of us, there was a red-haired woman equipped with fine armor and sword, standing inside a stretched barrier. For a woman she has short hair. But on her back, a thin braid is hanging down to her waist.


    Though it¡¯s opened a little, there is no light inside her eyes because she has lost her reason. Even so, her facial expression looks artistic just like a Noh mask. She would be more beautiful if she regains her consciousness for sure.


    [Is it her?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, she is my little sister and Naminissa¡¯s elder twin sister] (Navirio)


    Navirio looks at Narellina with a grievous face. It must be hard for him to see Narellina in this condition.


    Then, a young woman who wore a maid uniform approached us and talk about something to Navirio. He exined about the current situation to me after the conversation ended.


    [Currently, the magician unit has used their full force to confine her inside a barrier. But it seems the barrier won¡¯tst long. If you approach, she will immediately attack you without warning.... even so, can I still count on you?] (Navirio)


    [Yes, no problem. Can you remove the barrier?] (Wazu)


    The barrier was removed with a signal from Navirio and I slowly approached her. When I¡¯m at a distance where her sword could reach, she immediately attacked me without a moment dy.


    I dodge the sword that came from overhead to cut me down. It descended just as is and stopped at the ce where I was standing before. In the interval time, I immediately grabbed her hand which held the sword with my right hand, and used my left hand to tear off her armor with brute force.


    What¡¯s came into my view was a ne with a distorted shape decorating a very abundant chests that was covered by a white shirt. While still sealing her movement with my right hand, I threw the armor in my left hand and grabbed the decorative part of the ne this time.


    For a moment a spark was scattering on my left hand. Perhaps it was a countermeasure for those who tried to remove the ne. There was no abnormality so it seems to be useless on me. I crushed the ne with my hand.


    I understood that the curse had disappeared from Narellina-sama¡¯s body because of a sensation that transmitted through my left hand.


    I embrace Narellina-sama who is about to copse from the front to support her. Her consciousness still remained and the power slowly returned to her body. After some times sheughed a little....


    [Fufufu.... I thank you for helping me] (Narellina)


    [Is something funny?] (Wazu)


    [No, it was the first time a man embraced me and I think it¡¯s surprisingly not bad] (Narellina)


    [Huh....?] (Wazu)


    [May I know your name?] (Narellina)


    [I am Wazu] (Wazu)


    It seems she hasn¡¯t fully regained her senses. I tried to calmly analyze her but my heart started to get excited because the feeling of Narellina-sama¡¯s chests being pressed on mine. Let¡¯s get away quickly after she could stand on her own feet.


    I feel troubled, it seems she reacted for some reason even if I just move my chest a little bit. When I wondered about what to do, a cough sound was heard from nearby.


    In response to that sound, Narelline separated her body from mine. I turned around to see the source of the sound and there was Navirio doing a thumbs-up. What¡¯s with that response?


    [I have troubled you, Onii-sama] (Narellina)


    [That goes for me too. But it was a good thing that we are safe and sound right now] (Navirio)


    [Yes!] (Narellina)


    [Navirio nii-sama~~!!! Narellina ane-sama~~!!] (Naminissa)


    Hmm....? I heard Naminissa¡¯s voice just now. When I look around restlessly, I can see Naminissa is running towards this ce. Huh? Why are youing here?


    Behind Naminissa was Ondo, Leria-san, and several dozen other adventurers were running together to escort them. The knights open the way for Naminissa and the group to pass through. After reaching this ce, she embraced Navirio and Narellina-sama.


    [I am d you¡¯ve returned to your original self safely !! Nii-sama! Ane-sama!] (Narellina)


    [I made you worried, Naminissa] (Navirio)


    [Me too. I¡¯m sorry, Naminissa] (Narelline)


    These three are drowned in joy because of each other¡¯s safety. On the other side, Floyd and the knights are joining hands with the adventurer that came as reinforcements. Meru jumped in the air while saying --[kyuii-kyuii]--. Ondo watched the scene from the side next to me.


    [You did it] (Ondo)


    [Yeah] (Wazu)


    The scene of Naminissa, Navirio, and Narellina-sama embracing each other while shedding tears came into my view. The three put a big smiles on thier face.


    That¡¯s a smile I wanted to see.....


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59 - The Mastermind Is....</h4>


    Because of those guys who are still hiding in the forest.... I guess it won¡¯t end just like this.


    Naminissa, Navirio, and Narellina-sama are approaching me. It¡¯s a little tickle to receive words of gratitude from each of them. I mean, the other party are a royal family.


    [Naminissa, Navirio, Narellina-sama, please raise your heads~~~!!!] (Wazu)


    [Wait a moment!! Even though you called my brother¡¯s name and my sister¡¯s name without a honorific, why I¡¯m the only one who is different?] (Narellina)


    Narellina-sama came pressing at me. People said that a beautiful woman who got angry is scary. But I am afraid because she¡¯s not only a beautiful woman but also a strong woman. Did I do something to offend her?


    [Well that¡¯s.... it¡¯s because those two told me to call them without honorific....] (Wazu)


    [Hoho~.... I could understand if it¡¯s about Aniue, but also Naminissa huh....] (Narellina)


    (TL : Aniue = elder brother)


    When Narellina looks at Naminissa, she averted her eyes to the day after tomorrow for some reason. It seems she tried to whistle but what came from her mouth was only a <i>*huu~ huu~*</i> sound. That looks cute somewhat. After seeing such Naminissa, Narellina-sama directed her eyes at me.


    [Then, I will also allow you to call me just Narellina....!!] (Narellina)


    [Un-Understood] (Wazu)


    I couldn¡¯t refuse!! I mean, she gave out a tremendous pressure. Because the person herself wanted it, there is no reason to refuse. More importantly, why does Naminissa look at me with the eyes full of grudge?


    [Fufufu~.... You really did well!! I never thought I would see a mere adventurer be able save the royal family alone] (Leria)


    Leria-san approached me whileughing happily, then she hit my back with <i>*ban-ban*</i>. Even so, I could sense a tension still lingering around her. I don¡¯t want to say it in such a mood but....


    [Umm.... it¡¯s not over though?] (Wazu)


    On my remarks Ondo, Naminissa, Navirio, Narellina, an Leria-san turned their attention at me.


    [Wazu-sama, what do you mean it¡¯s not over?] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa was asking.


    [I can feel the gaze of a lot people from inside the forest over there. Perhaps, it¡¯s there.... the person who manipted Navirio and Narellina with the cursed tools....] (Wazu)


    Taking a glimpse at Navirio and Narellina, the two were looking at Naminissa. The memory of the person who gave them the cursed tools should still remains.... First of all, to be able to give a suspicious thing to these two, I thought this person must be have a considerable position and quite close to them.


    First, Naminissa is excluded from this condition. Their personal butler and maid looked truly happy when the two returned so I also exclude them. Leria-san is Naminissa¡¯s cooperator in this case, people who are close to the two and currently are not in this ce.... He is the only one whoes to my mind as expected...


    [Denoga, right?] (Wazu)


    I gave out the name of Naminissa¡¯s fiance and confirmed it with the two.


    [Yeah.... it was Denoga who gave me the bracelet. He said it was a charm] (Navirio)


    [Me too. When my brother had started to acting strange, he said it was a ne for protection....] (Narellina)


    Ondo has an astonished expression on his face and Leria-san let out a sigh to release her tension. Perhaps except Naminissa, Leria-san suspected all people around the two. Probably it was a breath of relief because she found out the perpetrator wasn¡¯t among the people here.


    [With this my engagement is canceled.... great....] (Naminissa)


    While Naminissa mumbled something in a low voice, I can feel she emitted a ck aura for some reason. This time Leria-san asked me.


    [However, why would he do such a thing?] (Leria)


    [Who knows? But is that really unexpected? Such a man, I thought that he would proudly use any means to fulfill his desire. It seems they areing] (Wazu)


    I said so and pointing at the forest, everyone turned their face towards the direction. There was a group with red shield heading towards this ce. Approximately 800 people by a rough estimation. There is the man in question, Denoga at the front. On his side, there is a big man armed with red knuckle pads in both arms.


    [That guy!!] (Leria)


    [Do you know him?] (Navirio)


    Leria-san cried out at the sight of the big man. When Navirio asks, Leria-san nods after clearing up her throat while still focusing her line of sight at the big man.


    [His name is Flugel Razor. He is an S-ranked adventurer who is skilled in closebat fighting as you can see from his equipment] (Leria)


    On the word S-ranked, the tension in this ce increased at once. Finally S-rank huh. I wonder how strong he is....


    [My knights!! Take your swords!! The enemy ising!!] (Narellina)


    The atmosphere of delight disappeared on Narellina¡¯s shout and the knights d themselves with fighting spirit in an instant.


    They are well-trained huh....


    Navirio also passing some instructions to his knights as well. Leria-san is going to exin the situation to adventurers. The knight are moving in a hurry.


    In this ce I, Ondo, Naminissa, Floyd, and Kumia are all that remain. I had Meru stayed in the air just in case.


    [Say.... as a man who aspiring to be a knight, should I also do something in this situation? I can¡¯t stick up with the knights movement though] (Ondo)


    [Oh yeah, I think that¡¯s a good idea to appeal.... Though I also don¡¯t know how the knights are going to move] (Wazu)


    When Ondo and I are having such a conversation, Navirio and Narellina approaching us.


    [It may be a bold request because the opponent is S-rank, but I¡¯d like to ask the cooperation from you guys] (Navirio)


    [I want you to lend me your power again] (Narellina)


    On their words, Ondo and I answered with an eptance and followed Navirio and Narellina from behind.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Denoga¡¯s Identity</h4>


    How did this happen....? right now, behind me are three people from the royal family, Ondo, and Leria-san standing side-by-side. Behind them are 2000 knights and hundreds people from the adventurer association.


    Eeh? when I said about going to help Navirio and Narellina, I was thinking to follow and support them from behind, but why I am in the lead?


    I told them that I would cooperate indeed, but why I am standing in front of a royal family?


    It just looks like I was the top person of this coalition, right? wait a moment.... could it be they used me as a shield? Even if there is an unpredicted incident, I would be the only one who receives damage, something like that? No No.... that can¡¯t be.... but.... however....


    While I was wondering about it, Denoga and the S-ranked adventurer Fluegel that were among the people with red shield had arrived in front of my eyes.


    Oh!! Since when!?


    Fluegel is a man withrge muscle mass, sharp eyes, short hair, and many scratches on his face.


    [You are from before, Wazu-san was it?] (Denoga)


    [Yeah, your atmosphere is different somewhat, is this your true nature?] (Wazu)


    [Is this my true nature? I wonder? I don¡¯t dislike the timid myself] (Denoga)


    In the midst of our conversation, he shifted his line of sight behind me.


    [It was a good thing that Navirio-sama and Narellina-sama had returned to normal, Naminissa-sama] (Denoga)


    [How dare you say such things, even though it was all your doing] (Naminissa)


    [Hahaha, have I been found out? well it can¡¯t be helped. I nned for the two to die here so it¡¯s no use to hide it anymore. I never thought the two would survived though. That¡¯s why I have no choice but to use direct means like this] (Denoga)


    [Using the guys behind you?] (Narellina)


    Narellina stared at Denoga with an angry face without hiding her hostility.


    [Yes, Narellina-sama. They are the knights which I prepared by myself, they also are quite good] (Denoga)


    [.... So, why is Naminissa fiance doing all of this? what is your aim?] (Navirio)


    This time Navirio asked with a serious look.


    [My aim? Isn¡¯t this clear? I want to im my right to be a king] (Denoga)


    [A right....?] (Navirio)


    [Well, I don¡¯t have to hide it. Certainly I am called Denoga Flebondo right now, but my real name is Denoga Gnarbondo. I am a biological child of the former king, Deo Gnarbondo. I am a so-called illegitimate child] (Denoga)


    [ [ [whaaa!?] ] ]


    [I couldn¡¯t be a king just as Naminissa¡¯s fiance. To be honest, the present royal family is in the way] (Denoga)


    [It can¡¯t be.... our parents illness too....] (Navirio)


    [Yeah, I will get rid of them after killing you] (Denoga)


    [Then, if we defeat you here, everything wille to end] (Narellina)


    When Narellina pulled her sword, the knights behind also followed suit at once. The red shield group also pulled their sword as a response. In an instant the ce turned into a battlefield full of bloodthirst. Then, Leria-san take one step forward and stared at Fluegel.


    [I see.... he is a son of the previous king. Is that the reason why you are there?] (Leria)


    [....that¡¯s right] (Fluegel)


    Eh? What does this mean? that¡¯s what I thought but Leria-san exined to me in a low voice. Apparently, Fluegel was quite close to the previous king and had received various help from him. It seems he cooperated with his son to return the favors.


    [I will say this just once....] (Navirio)


    This time Navirio move one step forwards.


    [As you can see, there are 2000 knights and hundreds of adventurer joined together on my side. But on your side, I could estimated there are only around 800 people. Even if there is an S-rank adventurer on your side, it¡¯s clear that you have no chance of winning so just surrender quietly!] (Navirio)


    [That¡¯s right.... as expected it¡¯s going to be difficult with this much of a number difference, I need to call for reinforcement] (Denoga)


    Denoga took something from inside his clothes. I have no idea what he is going to do.


    [Can you survive inside the chaos?] (Denoga)


    Denoga extended his arm which held something to us. There is a ck ball riding atop his palm. Huh? I think I have seen it somewhere before.... that¡¯s right, at the Elf vige.... it¡¯s bad!!!


    [Oh gospel of the great darknesse fills my heart] (Denoga)


    Responding to Denoga¡¯s words, the ck ball emitted ck light that covered the surrounding but soon disappear. The ck ball shattered into pieces and danced to the sky.


    <i>*- - - - - - - - - - badump! - - - - - - - - - -*</i>


    Again huh! I could hear a sound like heartbeat from somewhere in the dinstance. However, that¡¯s not important right now.


    [Be careful!! horde of monsters wille!!] (Wazu)


    [Oh? You did know that. Even though that merchant told me it was a rare article....] (Denoga)


    Because I told everyone about what¡¯s is going to happen with a loud voice, Denoga affirmed disinterestedly. Believing in the contents of my interaction with Denoga, Navirio passing some instrcution to the knights at once.


    <i>*dododo dododo dododo !!!!!*</i>


    In this way, we were caught between a group led by Denoga and horde of monster, we entered a brawl.


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61 - [Arrogance] Calls Others Insect</h4>


    In the rear side knights and adventurers are engaged in a mortalbat with hordes of monsters. Fortunately, the monsters that were gathered from the surrounding are mostly low ranked. Though the coboration between knights and adventures looks imperfect, it seems they managed to endure the monster attack somehow.


    At the front line, holy knights and knights corps also engaged in meleebat with the red shield group in the same way. Since we allocated many knights to fight horde monsters, we lost our numerical advantage and it seems the war wouldn¡¯t end easily.


    Then in the open area at the center of battlefield, stood three people from royal family, Leria-san, and I that are confronted Denoga and Fluegel. Ondo was invited to join the knights.


    [The surrounding has started their party, should we also begin?] (Denoga)


    Denoga said so in a carefree manner.


    [Are you going to fight with this number difference?] (Narellina)


    [Of course. I don¡¯t think I could win in normal fight though. Evenpared to Naminissa, my fighting ability is inferior to her, because of that I will use this thing] (Denoga)


    Denoga took a red ball this time and swallowed it. So he also has it as I thought. Denoga¡¯s eyes turned ck, his body shape also changed, cracked marks spreaded through his body, his nails grew like a sharp de, and ck wing sprouted from his back.


    [FUFUFU.... IT¡¯S WONDERFUL. THE POWER IS OVERFLOWING WITHIN MY BODY] (Denoga)


    [Wh-What is that? What on earth is going on?] (Navirio)


    [I WONDER? I DON¡¯T KNOW EITHER. HOWEVER, THIS POWER IS ENOUGH TO KILL INSECTS LIKE YOU ALL. WITH THIS I CAN BECOME THE KING OF THIS COUNTRY. THEN LET¡¯S BEGIN!] (Denoga)


    Navirio was shaken by the drastic change of Denoga¡¯s appearance and his movement stopped.


    Denoga tried to cut Naminissa, who was caught off guard with his nails. Before I could react, Narelline parried his attack with her sword.


    [Even if you has changed, it doesn¡¯t change the fact about everything you have done to us. I will cut you down with these hands!] (Narellina)


    [CAN YOU DO THAT?] (Denoga)


    On those words the fight between Denoga and Narellina has started. Though they exchanged an attack violently, I felt neither of them were serious yet. Each of them still tries to assert their opponents ability at the moment.


    My attention directed to Fluegel who still didn¡¯t move from his ce. I felt something eerie from him for some reason. Then Naminissa, Navirio, and Leria-san approached me.


    [Wazu-sama, we will do something about Denoga by ourselves because it¡¯s a problem of the royal family] (Naminissa)


    [Wazu, I don¡¯t know how strong you are but I want you to keep Fluegel busy as long as possible. Can you manage it?] (Navirio)


    [To be honest, I saw how you saved Navirio-sama and Narellina-sama earlier, but let me tell you this, Fluegel is strong. We can¡¯t win against him.... but, if it¡¯s you perhaps....] (Leria)


    I see. It seems Fluegel didn¡¯t move in anticipation of me. I guess he wary of me because he also saw how I saved Navirio and Narellina before. Although Denoga¡¯s power certainly has changed but the strength I felt from Fluegel is different. How should I put it.... he can be said to be on a different level altogether.


    [Understood. I will manage it somehow with Fluegel because of that I leave Denoga to you all. I wille to help if things looks dangerous just in case, but you want to defeat him by yourself, right?] (Wazu)


    Naminissa and Navirio nodded on my words, they ran to the ce where Narellina and Denoga were fighting apanied by Leria-san. I think they will be fine. I pray in my heart that everything will end safely. I slowly turn my eyes towards Fluegel.


    [Did the talk end?] (Fluegel)


    [Yeah, it seem I will be your opponent] (Wazu)


    [.... kukuku.... sound¡¯s good to me. That¡¯s also what I wanted. I saw your movement when saving Navirio-sama and Narellina-sama from before, it was brilliant. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes from you, it made my whole body shudered] (Fluegel)


    Surprisingly, Fluegel seems happy and breaks into a broad smile.


    [After climbing to this point what awaits me is just boring battle.... I will fight a strong man after a long time atst!! Please entertain me to the fullest!!] (Fluegel)


    He hammered his knuckle pads with <i>*nk!-nk!* </i>to express his joy. Is he a battle maniac?


    [In others words, you didn¡¯t choose your side because you wanted to fight me?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s it. Certainly I was cooperating with Denoga-sama to return a favors from histe father, but he is....] (Fluegel)


    Fluegel looks at the transformed Denoga with pitiful eyes and I also following his line of sight. There are Narellina and the transformed Denoga trying to cut each other, Naminissa was using barrier magic to defend the attack, Leria-san was skillfully using a whip and magic attacks with hit and run tactics, and Navirio was giving instruction and magical support. They have good cooperation there.


    After confirming their situation I turn back my attention at Fluegel, --[So?]-- he gave me a gesture as if saying that. I only could answer him with a bitter smile.


    [Well then, shall we also begin?] (Wazu)


    [Come at me anythime!] (Fluegel)


    <strong>+ + + + +</strong>

 Chapter 62

    <h4></h4>


    Fluegel turned his upper body into a diagonal stance, with one foot forward and one on the back, his opened left hand sticks out in the front, his clenched right hand was pulled close to his body, then he drop his center of gravity while still maintaining his standing posture.


    On the contrary, I just slowly clenching my fists as is. I mean.... I don¡¯t have any fighting skills, or to be precise I don¡¯t have anybat skills whatsoever. I just kicked and punched my opponent until now.... hmm, I wonder how is my ability whenpared with an S-ranked opponent?


    [Well, let¡¯s start?] (Fluegel)


    I wonder if I could learn fighting skills somewhere.... <i>*bakon!!!*</i>


    A shock came to my belly!! Shit, it¡¯s not a time for.... <i>*dogun!!!*</i>


    I was kicked on my cheek.... <i>*dogon!!!*</i>


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Currently I was lying down on the ground after receiving a continuous attacks of beating ¡ú kicking ¡ú throwing.


    Crap!! Since Fluegel lowered his foot and tried to stomp me, I rolled my body to avoid it at once. I stood up quickly. I put my power into my hands and immediately punch him but my fist only cut the air.


    Huh? He could avoided it?


    Fluegel¡¯s kicknded on my abdomen and blew me into the air. Uponnding, Fluegel sent me a quizzical look.


    [What the heck are you?] (Fluegel)


    [Hmm?] (Wazu)


    [How should I put this, it¡¯s doesn¡¯t feel right. Even with my physical ability, I felt like I was hitting something as big as a thousand years old tree. Your movement also like an amateur, no it¡¯s like a wild beast rather than an amateur.... could it be you don¡¯t have anybat skills?] (Fluegel)


    Thatt¡¯s correct.... Oh? You could understand that much just by watching me? Certainly, I fight relying on my physical abilties alone to defeat the opponent. Only when I lived in the Mountain that I could gained some decent battle experiences. Did Fluegel see through it....? just by looking at my movement.... is this abilites of an S-sanked person....?


    [I thought that I could enjoy a good fight here atst.... oh well.... let¡¯s end this quickly] (Fluegel)


    While Flugel is scratching his head to indicate his disappointment, I shoot my punch towards his face but it was also easily avoided.


    [With your physical ability alone, you are good if the opponent is just a weak A-ranked adventurer at most. But without a technic your attack won¡¯t reach me] (Fluegel)


    He said so and the bottom of his palm entered my nk. In that moment, just like a drop of water spreading a ripple in the water field, I feels the same sensation through my body. I feel an intense pain from inside my body. I fell on the spot just as is.


    Guh.... what the heck is this....


    For a moment, there was an unpleasant feeling as if a foreign object entered and spreading through my body.


    I was screaming inside.


    I had a taste of iron in my mouth when put my fingers in, there was a red liquid. Is this blood....?


    The unpleasant feeling had disappeared not long after. I got up and spit out the remaining blood in my mouth while ring at Fluegel.


    [What was that....?] (Wazu)


    [Huh, did Leria not tell you?] (Fluegel)


    [About what....?] (Wazu)


    [I am an S-ranked adventurer with a nickname ¡°The Destructor¡±. I am the owner of special magic that can destroy the internal body of my opponent by releasing magical power through my attack] (Fluegel)


    I see, that¡¯s why Navirio told me to keep Fluegel busy not to defeat him. My attack couldn¡¯t touch him, I don¡¯t even have any battle skills to match him, but on the other hand Fluegel could a deal damage to me.... damn it!!


    [Good grief, I¡¯m really disappointed.... well do your best to keep standing] (Fluegel)


    Fluegel approaches me in an instant, his left fist came flying towards me, I jump backwards to avoid it, guh....!! suddenly his right fist was nted on my left abdoment.


    <i>*dokun!!!!!*</i>


    [Ughh.........!!!!!] (Wazu)


    I feel an intense pain within my body that was stronger than before. I fell down to my knee on the spot, struggling and iling. The pain quickly disappear not long after.


    I red Fluegel with teary-eyes.


    [Fu...... Fu......] (Wazu)


    [I threw a rather stronger attack than before but it seems you are still fine] (Fluegel)


    DAMN IT!!!


    I stand in an instant to punch him. Though it¡¯s not like the time when I helping Navirio, but the worlds flow is slowing down.


    Still, Fluegel could avoid my fist and he beat me down instead. Once again pain runs through my whole body.


    The pain disappeared as I regained my bnce. Iunched a kick but it was also avoided easily. This time he grabbed my clothes and mmed me down to the ground.


    Pain runs through my whole body and quickly disappears.


    Clenching my teeth, I kick him while twisting my body but he is not in the ce where he was standing before. I looked around but couldn¡¯t find his figure.


    Then, I suddenly feel some weight on my back this time, my body sinks to the ground just as it.


    I feel a pain and it¡¯s disappears.


    It seems he jumped to the sky and kicked me off on hisnding.


    [It¡¯s useless. Your movement is too monotonous. You are easy to read, see? No matter how strong your attack, it useless if it couldn¡¯t reach me] (Fluegel)


    To break the bnce of Fluegel who gets on me, I put my strength and tried to get up while hitting him using my backfist. But before that happen, he kicked my face and my fist didn¡¯t even graze him.


    Pain runs through my body and it¡¯s disappear.


    Fluegel stood in front of me after take some distance.


    DAMN YOU....!!!


    [You still can¡¯t understand? You have no chance to win!] (Fluegel)


    DAMN..... DAMN IIIIIITTTTTT.....!!!!!


    I can¡¯t win at this rate...... what shoud I do......? I can¡¯t lose here!!


    I tried various attacks while observing Fluegel¡¯s movement but it still couldn¡¯t reach him. I felt a pain in my body so many times and repeatedly disappeared.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [Haa.... Haa....] (Wazu)


    Currently, I and Fluegel are standing face-to-face. Fluegel is standing calmy without any change like before the fight begin. In contrary, I am standing with worn out condition because of continuously being sent to the ground so many times. It¡¯s getting hard to breath and I also was throwing up repeatedly.


    [Haa.... Haa.... I understood....] (Wazu)

 Chapter 63

    <h4></h4>


    There are two things that I understood after Fluegel beat the hell out of me.


    Human.... no, almost all living creatures possess a natural healing power. Even if you get hurt the wound will heal over time. That is a matter of course, but there are also things that can¡¯t be healed over time like disease or fatal injuries for example. Was there aything else? oh well, that¡¯s not the pioint.


    Take as an example, let¡¯s say that the amount recovered by natural healing power was 0.1% in one hour. That means if your HP is 1000.... it would recover 1 HP in one hour. Now let¡¯s put that condition into my status. First of all, "HP : How could I die, I wonder....?¡±


    Honestly, I really want toin to the goddess and earth goddess.... forget it!!


    That is to say that my HP is so high that it can¡¯t be quantified and the amount that¡¯s recovered by the natural healing power is also enormous in ordance with it. In other words even if I received damage, it would be recovered in tremendous speed?


    This is the cause of the phenomenon where I felt pain but it soon disappeared. To put it in other words it¡¯s healed in an instant, I guess? Though if hurt it still hurts no matter what.... but now that I have gotten used to it, I don¡¯t feel inconvenience in particur. This is the first thing!


    The second thing.... I wonder if it¡¯s the effect because I have been watching Fluegel movements for a long time? Somehow I could understand how to move my body better. Like how to posture my body when punching.... or how to move when kicking a target.... something like that? It feels like I understood how to utilizing my body efficiently during the battle now. I wonder what? Thinking about how I fought until now, it seems there were a lot of wasteful movements.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    As if facing a monster, Fluegel¡¯s eyes harbored a fear when looking at me.


    [Wh-Why? after received my magical attack that much.... why are you still alive? Or rather, how could you still stand there calmly? Are you really a human?] (Fluegel)


    How rude!! I am a human!!


    Probably....


    [Ummm....? how should I put this.... that¡¯s right.... what do you think about changes a deserts terrain? (Wazu)


    [Haa....?] (Fluegel)


    [Like how to make it not a desert anymore? For example, how to turn it into ake?] (Wazu)


    [Haa....?] (Fluegel)


    [Let¡¯s assume that you want to make ake. Your current attack to me now are like dropping a water drop in to a desert to turn it into ake. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?] (Wazu)


    [ .....? ] (Fluegel)


    [In short, It doesn¡¯t work at all] (Wazu)


    [Have you gotten stronger in the middle of fighting with me? like such a folish story is possible-----!!!!!] (Fluegel)


    Between the interval of our exchange, Fluegel fill it with his attack. However, unlike before I could see his movement.


    Avoiding his fist, I shoot my punch towards Fluegel¡¯s face but it can be avoided by shifting his face, while at it Fluegel¡¯s knee came fly at me. Sound of something broken was heard when I hit his knee to parry the attack.


    <i>*bogiiin....!!!*</i>


    [Argggggghhhhhhh........!!!!] (Fluegel)


    Fluegel copses on the spot with his broken leg.


    My STR status is dreadful as usual.


    Having been beaten up one-sidely until a while ago, I got irritated and hit him somewhat seriously.... it broke in one punch even though the other party is S-ranked huh?


    While I think about it, Flugel stood up while being unsteady and took his stance back.


    [Fuh.... hahaha.... hahaha....!!!] (Fluegel)


    What is this? It¡¯s creeped me out when he began tough in a cheerful manner....


    [It¡¯s nice.... really.... the fight should be like this.... it¡¯s interesting because ones life is at the stake! Hahaha....] (Fluegel)


    I could sense Fluegel power increased from the look. His muscles are swelling and he gives off more intimidating air than before.


    [....won¡¯t you heal it? that foot] (Wazu)


    [Haa...!! does it I looks like could use some kind of magic? Besides, it was a good handicap for an opponent who fought like an amateur until a will ago, no?] (Fluegel)


    Hohou~ he said something funny....


    Even though he¡¯s sweating away because his leg is hurt so much, he still put on air.... I don¡¯t dislike that kind of attitude though....


    While floating a smile, I approached Fluegel step by step until the distance where each other¡¯s fists could reach the other party. There is nothing we could do except a fist-fight at this distance.


    [Then it¡¯s a handicap for me for a person who couldn¡¯t move properly, let¡¯s us continue with this distance] (Wazu)


    [Fuhaha.... hahaha.... hahaha....!!! I see, you gave me a handicap huh!! Bring it!! I don¡¯t dislike a guy like you!!] (Fluegel)


    We red at each other with a smile and began to exchange fists fiercely. We didn¡¯t avoid it, the fistsnded on each other¡¯s face, body, and everywhere.


    To be honest I have no damage and his internal destruction attack don¡¯t work well on me. On the other hand, I dealt a great damage to Fluegel.


    But still, Fluegel didn¡¯t copse and kept hitting me. Though I could avoid it anytime, but such intention never crossed my mind. We will keep on hit each other until one of us copse.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    How long of a time has passed?


    It may be a few seconds


    It my be several minutes


    It may be quite a long time


    We just kept hitting each other while couldn¡¯t see the end. Fluegel¡¯s fistnded on my face and my fist was sink into his abdomen.


    [Guhh.... you are remaining intact even after I did this much.... you are really a monster....] (Fluegel)


    [I won¡¯t be happy to receive such words....] (Wazu)


    [Hee... even though I praised you from the bottom of my heart....] (Fluegel)


    [Calling me a monster is notpliment] (Wazu)


    [.... well.... this time you won.... let¡¯s do it againter.... ] (Fluegel)


    [I also won¡¯t be happy to receive such words....] (Wazu)


    Fluegel fell forward just like that.

 Chapter 64

    <h4></h4>


    [Fuuu~~~~] (Wazu)


    I take a big deep breath. I¡¯m tired.... to tell the truth, I thought that I would lose.... I look at Fluegel at my feet.... he was sleeping. He didn¡¯t fainted but fell asleep. In addition he is snoring loudly. How should I put this.... he has thick skin on his face.


    I let out a sigh and looked around. It seems that other battles are still going on. Although the number of monsters are decreasing steadily, new monster are still appearing from behind. It seems that the red shield group also put up a good fight tenaciously. Naminissa in the center also works hard.


    When I was watching the battlefield all the way, Merue down from the sky towards my head. Uponnding, Meru is patting my head with <i>*peshi-peshi*</i> to congratte me. I caress Meru¡¯s head and take out the guild card from my bosom to check the status. It¡¯s because I thought that there was a reason for me to be able to match Fluegel¡¯s attacks.


    I dropped a drop of blood and looked at the guild card, there were several changes. I looked at the status part with a nce and it seems there is nothing different in particr, but the skill part has changed.


    *****


    Skills :


    Fighting level 3


    Extreme Cannibalism (Unique)


    Abnormal Conditions Almost Invalid (Unique)


    Earth Goddess is overprotective(Unique)


    War Goddess fell in love at the first sight (Unique)


    Goddess is getting irritated (Unique)


    Sponsored by : Goddess, Earth Goddess, War Goddess


    *****


    ................


    Ughh, the goddesses are increasing. Eh why....? did I do something to make her appear....? Ca-Calm down.... It¡¯s no use crying over spilled milk.... let¡¯s see....!!


    First, Fighting skill is good. It is a wishful skill. However, how could I gain this skill? speaking of what I did, I just beat Fluegel as usual and tracked his movement with my eyes.... umm, I guess that¡¯s it.


    I wonder if my battle with Fluegel is like sparring between a pair of teacher and disciple? Oh well, let¡¯s put aside that for now.


    Let¡¯s see the next.


    *****


    <strong>Earth Goddess is overprotective :</strong>


    Kyaaaaa---!!! Wazu-kun got beaten up very badly---!!! Internal destruction? I won¡¯t allow it!! With my super protection, I will make the inner body stronger in ordance wit VIT status!! E~Eiii!!!


    *****


    Wh-What is this goddess doing....? what has she done? at this rate, I will get farther.... and farther away.... from humanity....


    I check the race status in hurry.


    Race : Human (77%)


    It¡¯s decreased....!!! It¡¯s getting reduced....!!! The part that I don¡¯t want to decrease has been reduced....!!! What are you guys doing, Earth Goddess-sama....


    I take a look at the next skill.


    *****


    <strong>War Goddess fell in love at the first sight (Unique)</strong>


    It has been a long time since I saw this kind of fight!!! My blood is boiling up for the first time after a long time!!! Let¡¯s have a bout if you could meet me!!! You can embrace me if you win!!! I will embrace you if I win!!!


    *****


    Eeh....? what¡¯s with this goddess? I won¡¯t fight her, moreover with such stupid logic.... I mean.... she said she would embrace me or would let me embrace her.... is this the same thing? no, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s about which side will take the initiative.... but that¡¯s not the problem here!!


    I sighed an check thest skill.


    *****


    <strong>Goddess is getting irritated (Unique)</strong>


    Wait theredies!!! Wazu is for me!!! Because Wazu is mine!!! Please don¡¯t have a strange thought about him!!! I won¡¯t forgive anyone whoys her hand on Wazu before me!!! Please remember that!!!


    *****


    I wonder since when have I be Goddess-sama¡¯s thing.... moreover she warned the other goddesses.... it seems that her jealousy is getting stronger.... I want to think it just my imagination....


    Fuu.... I have gotten used with the sentence. I understood that, but what do you want? to strengthened me further.... also my guild card is getting somewhat like a meeting ce.... it can¡¯t be the members will increaseter? it won¡¯t right? right?


    I throw up a sigh and look around again. The battle still continue like before.


    Now, what should I do....?


    I don¡¯t think to participate in the fight of Naminissa¡¯s group. It seems they want to settle thing with their own hands. Of course it¡¯s a different matter if I see their life is in danger. But looking at the situation, it seems that there is no need to worry.


    Then it would be a better to help the other fights. Monsters? Red shields group? it¡¯s troublesome.... so let¡¯s crush them both.


    I bolted to the battlefield.


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle***</i>

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65 - The Person Who Overhelms</h4>


    I rushed out at once towards the battlefield with Meru on my head. First of all, I grabbed the head of a cow-shaped monster which held a ck iron club that I found on the way. I threw it towards the horde of monster that are still appearing from behind.


    <i>*boooom------!!!*</i>


    After the cow-shaped monster that I thrown passed by, hundred or more monster carcasses were scattered in pieces. The open line has been made through the monster horde. The cow-shaped monster was dead because it couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and speed.


    I jumped into the air. A big bird whose beak is hard and sharp like an iron, I beat it down towards the ground where the monsters are gathered while breaking its beak


    <i>*boooom------!!!*</i>


    The ground gouged up and exploded as the bird crashed. The monsters in the surrounding were blown away by the impact alone, the bird monster died together with the monsters around it.


    I regained my bnce uponnding. I gave a heel drop over the head of a monster which was drooling from hisrge and big green mouth. The momentum couldn¡¯t be stopped, the monster was torn into two when I touch the ground. Meru seemed to be happy and pping her hands with <i>*peshi-peshi*</i>.


    Knights, adventurers, and monsters were frozen on the spot because couldn¡¯t understand what just happened, but I didn¡¯t stop there. I brushed off the monsters around mynding point. I tried to practice Fighting skill such as how to do a roundhouse kick while it¡¯s still fresh in my mind.


    I will crush all the monsters under one blow.


    Many of monsters are frightened when they saw theirpanions get blown away easily and escaped in the midst of the confusion. Still, I won¡¯t stop.


    I reaped the lives of remaining monsters while moving with tremendous speed. I saw a monsters that were about to attack the knights and adventurers who stopped their movement because they were watching me. I picked some stone and threw them towards their faces (monsters). The stones prated their faces in a speed which can¡¯t be seen.


    I ran in a semicircr track while mowing down the monsters. I kicked them off as I passing by. Monsters whose lost their face or monsters with a hole in their belly came down like rain. I advanced while leaving hundreds of monster bodies scattered behind. The remaining monsters has already escaped whilst the monsters in this ce had lost their live.


    My movement didn¡¯t stop. This time I headed towards the red shield group. Upon seeing mee, the majority of them threw down their weapon and raised their hands to surrender.


    To attack the people who had no will to fight anymore would just attract unnecessary attention so I leave them to the knights around.


    I mean, they naturally opened the path as soon as I approached, and they also prostrated themselves as soon as our eyes met.


    Oi, I haven¡¯t done anything to you yet....


    Even so, there are still people who came to challenge me. They approached and tried to kill me with the sword but got immobilize in return. I broke their sword, crushes their red round shield, punch them once, and finish.


    Unlike the monsters side, there are allies and enemies here and there in this ce. I push forward as if sewing the battlefield.


    The people who challenged me had been sent out with a punch and kick. Ondo was fighting with two people at the center, the three are trying to cut each other in front of my eyes.


    Ondo is superior if we are talking about the sword skill but these people are good with using the shield. It seems the battle won¡¯t end anytime soon.


    [Yo, Ondo! Need a help?] (Wazu)


    I stopped my feet. I spoke to Ondo in a light tone while I beat a guy who used the opportunity toe near and attack me with a sword without looking.


    [Guhh.... no.... I am fine.... if I can¡¯t do this much.... I am not suited to be.... a knight!] (Ondo)


    He answered while delivering an attack to the opponent. His breath is ragged but I¡¯m sure he is going to win. Ondo is calmly reading the movements of his opponent and sent an urate attack. As I thought Ondo is stronger than average knights.


    [Then, I leave this ce to you!] (Wazu)


    [Yeah!! leave it to me!!] (Ondo)


    Ondo continued his fight and I headed to defeat other red shield guys. Beating, kicking, throwing, I leave the knocked down guys to the knights. I¡¯m going to drive them off one after another.


    There is also a tough-looking man among them. He is a big man with a body around 3m height. He appeared while making <i>*tumb-tumb*</i> sound.


    [Guhehehe!! This is your end-----]


    <i>*zudooom*</i>


    Breaking his red shield and armor, my fist sank into his abdomen. Well, he just had a big body. I go off to clean the remainder of the red shield guys.


    Before long the red shield guys has been cleared up. You can hear groaning voices from all over the ce. Ondo also seems to have won the battle. He approach me while looking around.


    [Wazu.... this is overkill, no?] (Ondo)


    [I think so too....] (Wazu)


    In the end, I defeated almost all the monsters and the people from red shield group alone.

 Chapter 66

    All the monsters has been annihted and the red shield group has been destroyed. The knights that still able to move treating their injuriespanions or capturing the red shield guys remnants. Without taking any action, it seems they had decided to watch over the battle urring in the center of the battlefield. The knights also understood that Naminissa¡¯s group want to settle the fight by themselves.


    The knights also didn¡¯t dare to approach me. Though they keep taking a nce at me as if were seeing some hero. Please don¡¯t look so much.... it¡¯s kinda embarrassing....


    Well, it¡¯s true that I have did something far beyond a normal people could do.... sigh... it¡¯s ufortable being stared at....!!!


    I turn my line of sight towards the center of battlefield along with Ondo. Though it¡¯s hasn¡¯t settled yet, it¡¯s clear that Naminissa¡¯s group has the upper hand. Even Denoga transformed, the person himself doesn¡¯t have battle experience so it¡¯s not a big deal. He couldn¡¯t utilize his new gained power, with that degree of ability it¡¯s impossible to beat Naminissa¡¯s group. The impatience is mixed with irritation because things didn¡¯t work as he thought and his attack be disordered.


    Narellina¡¯s sword cuts Denoga¡¯s nk while avoiding his attack. From behind Naminissa protects Narellina with barrier magic, Leria-san¡¯s whip restricting Denoga¡¯s movement, and Navirio¡¯s fire magic gradually reduces Denoga¡¯s physical strength.


    I was astonished to see how good Navirio orchestrated the movement of this group. I wonder how far he was reading ahead. Though everything looks good so far, I¡¯m concentrating on my feet so I can jump in anytime.


    Their battle was already entered the final stage. Denoga¡¯s body was covered by arge numbers of cut. The burned skin because of fire magic attack also can be seen everywhere.


    Denoga shakes his big shoulder with ragged breath. Using the remaining spirit, he attacking fiercely with his long and sharp nail d in magical power.


    [GAAAAAAAAA!!!!! YOU INSECTS!!!!!] (Denoga)


    Denoga directs that nails together with an earth-splitting roar towards Narellina but it was repelled by Naminissa¡¯s barrier magic. He lose his bnce when Leria-san¡¯s whip wrapped his feet and fall on the spot.


    Narellina raised her sword high in reversed grip towards Denoga who fell down while showing his back.


    [This is the end Denoga!!!] (Narellina)


    In an instant, fire wrapped Narellina¡¯s sword before it pierced through Denoga¡¯s throat.


    [GUHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA........] (Denoga)


    Big crack opened on Denoga¡¯s body. His long ws and wings shattered and disappear. Denoga¡¯s life meet the end with blood flowing from his throat and formed a red puddle on the ground.


    [Ouuuuuuu.....!!!!!]


    The knights raised a shout of victory. Ondo and I bumped each other fist whileugh pleasantly. Naminissa¡¯s group approach us with Navirio on the lead.


    [It¡¯s has ended.... I would like to say that but, the king and the queen still asleep] (Wazu)


    [They would be fine. There was a part of my memory at the time when I¡¯m still being manipted about Denoga boasting the cause of father and mother slept. So don¡¯t worry because I know how to release it.] (Navirio)


    [I see, that¡¯s good then] (Wazu)


    Navirio and I shook hands. Naminissa and the other watch us with smile on their face.... but then a person abruptly apuding to attracts our attention.


    <i>*ps-ps-ps*</i>


    I turn my face towards the direction. There is a person who covered his whole body in ck clothes with a backpack that twice as big as his body. A slender man who is hiding his face with ck hood was apuding there.


    Peddler on travel?


    Only his smile could be seen but it gives an unpleasant feeling.


    [It¡¯s truly wonderful!! To defeated new awaken demon!! As expected of royal family!! Well, because the origin is just a flies from garbage so it¡¯s not that unexpected though]


    I remember about Elf vige when I saw his figure.... umm.... what¡¯s is his name again.... oh well.... let¡¯s beat this guy first.... it seems the balls is from him.... peddler.... I heard it before.... it can¡¯t be....


    Besides, who is this guy? There is nothing from his figure that should make me put on guard, then why.... I feels this unpleasant feeling just by watching this peddler.


    [It was truly a wonderful fight~!! Es-pe-ci-al-ly the man with a dragon on his head over there!! Your strength is a real deal!! I had instinctively shuddered!!]


    The man approaching me while talks in a cheerful manner. This unpleasant feeling is getting stronger and stronger from every step he got closer.


    [You are.... this?] (Wazu)


    Though I only said these words, whether he understood exactly my question, the man stopped his steps and spreads his arms happily with a distorted mouth.


    [Hahahaha!! That¡¯s right!! I gave that trash the red ball and the ck ball!!]


    Naminissa tension rose at once because of the man confession. But still, his expression doesn¡¯t change and keep smiling.


    [Speaking about it, the thing is.... just recently a reaction from ¡°Jealousy¡± and ¡°Lust¡± has disappeared so I wonder.... could it be it¡¯s your doing?]


    [I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about but certainly I have defeated 2 men who transformed like this] (Wazu)


    [Oh I see!! It¡¯s not like I would take revenge or something, ¡®see? because it doesn¡¯t matter how many trash died]


    The man suddenly tapping his chin while thinking of something. should I attack now....?


    [Umu.... I would like to see it!! Compared to that girl, which one is stronger?]


    [That girl?] (Wazu)


    [For that purpose, I need you to go get her.... despite everything she is ¡°Lazy¡± after all. Be-ca-u-se of that!!]


    The man take out a ck crystal from his bosom and quickly crush it with his bare hand. Then, a ck mist arises from his hand and disappears into the air.


    I have a bad feeling when suddenly the weight disappeared from my head. I look up and found that Meru was trapped inside a ck crystal that floated on the air.


    [kyui-kyui!!!]


    [Meru!!!]


    [bye-bye!!]


    The man waved his hand and the ck crystal disappeared along with Meru into the sky.


    The dark emotion surrounded me. I grabbed the man¡¯spels with force while take a stance where I can hit him anytime, but his smile is unchanging.


    [Where did Meru go?] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s in her ce! You can find her at northern hot spring town, then I will going ahead~!! See you there~~]


    <i>*pakin*</i>


    With those parting words the man slipped from my hand and disappeared into the air when I tried to cath him back.


    [Are you going?] (Ondo)


    I slowly turn back when heard Ondo¡¯s voice.


    [Yeah, I going to pick up Meru.... sorry, even though I said wanted to see your knight figure] (Wazu)


    [I don¡¯t mind] (Wazu)


    Naminissa and the other are gathered aroound me.


    [Leave him to me. I promise would make him a knight under my direct control] (Navirio)


    [Thanks you very much Navirio] (Wazu)


    Navirio promised to make Ondo a knight. He will be fine if I leave things to Navirio.


    [Wazu-sama.... we are truly indebted to you this time. About the rewards I will.... I will give it to you without fail so please looking forward!!] (Naminissa)


    [Ye-Yeah] (Wazu)


    .....reward? is there such a thing? Oh well, I would dly ept it if there is a reward.


    [<i>*cough*</i> I will definitely go to see youter] (Narellina)


    [Eh? Ye-Yeah...] (Wazu)


    Narellina cleared her throat and said so while winked at me. Her face is red. Did she catch a cold?


    [Then, see youter!!] (Wazu)


    I started running towards the direction where Meru flew away.

 Chapter 67

    It was love at first sight.


    I was attacked by a mysterious group and ran away. I was fascinated when he appeared gantly after I ask for help through the ring by channeling magical power into it. I like everything about him from head to toe. I havepletely fallen for him. Fiance? I have nothing to do with such a person. Father would understand for sure.


    On my way to Maima vige. I tried to gather information about Wazu-sama from his friend Ondo. Such as his favorite food, hobbies, and so on. But the most important thing is whether he has a lover or not. Thus I found out that Wazu-sam doesn¡¯t have one right now. If there was no one here I might have started to dance in joy.


    Did he find out I was watching his back? His back is also wonderful....


    In Maima vige Wazu-sam was charging towards the enemy alone. I had been asked to hide inside the shadow of a building and wait. I was excited to see Wazu-sama¡¯s strength and coolness, my breath bes rough, puffing and blowing. Ondo floated a wry smile at such appearance.


    I am grateful to Wazu-sama who has helped Floyd and Kumia in the blink of an eye. Then we headed to the imperial capital to meet Leria-sama who is my coborator. I went back to Wazu-sam after made an appointment but his eyes have been deprived by a disgraceful dressed female adventurer. I was driven by jealousy and pulled Wazu-sama¡¯s ears. I wonder if I will also be able to seize his attention if I dressed like that?


    A serious thing ured.


    Southern hero came to visit when we were talking with Leria-san. Then, Wazu-sama suddenly got restless and hid himself. What¡¯s the matter?


    It has been a while since I met Aria. She looked tired for some reason, I wonder if she was all right? Aria was trying to ask something from Leria-san but changed her mind at the end.


    I was surprised when Wazu-sama suddenly copsed after Aria and group left the room. I am getting anxious. Leria-san pulled me to take a bath when I was in dismay. I have to polish my body carefully to impress Wazu-samater.... shampoo and conditioner are wonderful things.


    Wazu-sama has woken up when I returned from the bath. I couldn¡¯t hold myself and jumped to hug him a little.


    Ufufufu.... so this is Wazu-sama¡¯s smell.... sniff.... sniff


    Just watching Wazu-sama¡¯s face that¡¯s about to cry made my heart aches. I gently wrapped his hands with my hands. I hope my words could make him better even a little. Whether my prayer has been granted, Wazu-sama smiled.


    You can embrace me, you know? Please don¡¯t worry about the surrounding eyes!!


    I feel like Wazu-sam is looking at me passionately. Just by a stare from him my lower body is.... opss, it¡¯s disgraceful.


    I understood the reason about why Navirio nii-sama and Narellina ane-sama turned strange. But at the same time I heard they were already about to start the war, we headed to that location immediately.


    In the Bondo ins, the knights were already formed in two faction and about to start the fight. I certainly would like to rescue ani-sama and ane-sama, but I couldn¡¯t bear to see the knights get hurt in the process.


    I there something I could do? I am helpless....


    Wazu-sama called out when I was in such a condition. His serious eyes told me that I could rely on him.


    Wazu-sama ran towards the knight alone after telling us to wait. I know that Wazu-sama is strong, but I want to stand by his side to help even a little but Ondo stopped me. --[Everything will be fine if you leave it to Wazu]-- he said so and told me to calm down. We were watching Wazu-sama without moving from that ce.


    .....it was just in an instant, Wazu-sama had rescued Navirio nii-sama. I was astonished to see Wazu-sama¡¯s strength was beyond my imagination. Then Wazu-sama headed towards Narellina ane-sama along with Navirio nii-sama. We headed to that ce while thinking that we could help even a little bit.


    Narellina ane-sama has been rescued before we arrive as a result. She clung at Wazu-sama afterward.... Narellina ane-sama... please get away from him already.... or I will get angry.... Wazu-sama as well!! I know that Narellina ane-sama¡¯s breast are bigger than mine.... but I also have pretty decent breasts!! If you want to enjoy the feeling of breast, plese use mine instead!!


    We celebrated Navirio nii-sama and Narellina ane-sama¡¯s safety and thanked Wazu-sama. But he told us that everything is not over.


    What do you mean?


    ording to Wazu-sama¡¯s story, those who gave Navirio nii-sama and Narellina ane-same the cursed tools are inside the forest.... I was told that the person is Denoga. The story about my fianc¨¦ is gone now. I took a guts pose in my mind. I want to be Wazu-sama¡¯s thing right now.


    And then the former fianc¨¦ in question appeared before us.

 Chapter 68

    My heart was deprived at a nce.


    Even if I lost my reason and my body didn¡¯t listen to what I said, the memory remained. I didn¡¯t want to point my sword towards the knights (Navirio¡¯s) and hurt them, but everyone who approached me had seemed as enemy. I felt full of gratitude towards my knights that still followed me despite my condition. However, deep inside my heart I was also afraid that I would see and attack them as an enemyter. It¡¯s wrong, I screamed inside my mind that they are not an enemies but my body was forced to hurt them.


    In such a situation, he appeared in front of my eyes and saved me. I left the weight of my body on his form in relief. This is my first time to be held by a man. <i>*badump*</i> I could hear the sound of his heartbeat that put me at peace. I would like to remain in his arm forever just as it is....


    Wazu said that Denoga who gave me the cursed tool was inside the forest....


    He is the fianc¨¦ of my cute little sister!!


    Such a person in unworthy for her!!


    I would ask my father to cancel it at once!!


    The thing that worried me was Naminissa looked happy when she heard that Denoga is the mastermind of this incident.... even though he is her fianc¨¦, why did she look so happy?


    Naminissa and I are twins, we often liked the same thing since the old days.... it can¡¯t be.... did she also fall in love with Wazu!!


    Denoga appeared in front of us. After he did all of this, what nerve he has. I wonder what he was nning this time.


    Denoga summoned a monster horde with a ck ball and transformed with a red ball. Even if you have turned into something mysterious, did you think could overpowered our anger with such an effort? It doesn¡¯t matter even if you are a son of thete king!!


    The thing about Denoga is the problem of our royal family so we must settle it by ourselves. Understanding it, Wazu was going to keep Fluegel busy for us. His strength as an S rank adventurer is extraordinary. We may be able to do something if we challenge him together. Fluegel was that kind of opponent. However, we have to settle things with the transformed Denoga before that.


    As were fighting with Denoga, I saw Wazu was badly done by Fluegel. You.... I am going to kill you!!


    Denoga¡¯s wse closer when I let my guard down because I turned my attention towards Wazu. I managed to parry it with the sword somehow but it was really dangerous. Guhh, I have to concentrate fighting this guy now. I have to defeat him quickly and help Wazu!!!


    Our cooperation was brilliant. We had a breathtakingbination like some veteran party of adventurers. Wazu was overwhelming Fluegel when I turn my line of sight at him again this time.


    How strong is Wazu!? As expected of my future husband!! How much are you going to make me fall in love!? My heart is beating so fast just watching you!!


    More unbelievable things happened. Wazu who has defeated Fluegel, also crushed the group of people with strange shield and the horde of monsters all alone.


    Wonderful!! Please hug me!! ....opss, my concentration got distracted by Wazu¡¯s coolness.


    When the surrounding people were astonished, we also seeded to defeat Denoga. Using the opportunity when he lost his bnce and fell down because of Naminissa¡¯s barrier magic, I unleashed a deadly sword attack.


    [My sword burns everyting] (Narellina)


    Fire from the fire magic red on my sword. I thrust it towards Denoga¡¯s throat in a reverse grip. Denoga¡¯s life was over just as it is.


    But the situation didn¡¯t end there. A peddler wearing ck clothes took the dragon child who was on Wazu¡¯s head to the northern hotspring town. Certainly over there.... don¡¯t tell me the girl he mentioned before was....


    It seemed Wazu is going to leave this country to pick up Meru. I caught a word "reward" from Naminissa when we exchanged conversation. Therefore, I also promised to meet again. It¡¯s not good to stealing a march, Naminissa.


    After that we returned to the imperial capital. We made father and mother drink a medicine that was prepared under Navirio nii-sama instruction, their consciousness came back not long after. The whole family embraced each other. I was relieved from the bottom of my heart that it was over.


    The prime minister was surprised to hear that Denoga was the mastermind of this incident. Though he was crying because Denoga died, but I wonder how he really felt deep inside his heart.... I¡¯m sure he was also trying to get rid the royal family from behind the scene.


    A few dayster, Naminissa and I lined up together in front of father and mother who were finally able to move. We are going to convey the result of our discussion from the past few days.


    Ondo who is Wazu¡¯s friend has be new exclusive knight of my older brother. Currently, it seems he was moving around ording to instruction from older brother, because of that they are not here.


    [Father, the young man who has helped us, we are thinking to go after Wazu and marry him, could you please allow us to go?] (Narellina)


    [Father, please grant our wish] (Naminissa)


    [Sure, no problem] (Givirio)


    Eh....? can you allow us to go so easily?


    [I heard about this young man from Navirio. If you two are good with him, why not? About that shitty father (prime minister) and shitty son (Denoga), we didn¡¯t recognized the engagement and all] (Givirio)


    [ [Thank you veru much!!] ] (Narellina / Naminissa)


    Naminissa and I holding each other¡¯s hands in joy.


    [However, he is amoner, is that really fine?] (Naminissa)


    [No problem. I mean, we already quit from the royal family so don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s troublesome and I don¡¯t want to be bothered by that shitty prime minister. I will be going to the south with the people I could trust and the people who are willing toe with us. Because of that we are not a royal family anymore~] (Givirio)


    [Haa~a....] (Narellina)


    I knew that father was a happy-go-lucky person but I didn¡¯t think he would go to this extent.


    [Could I also have a words for the two?] (Mirellina)


    [What is this, mother?] (Narellina)


    [We have not meet Wazu yet so bring him to meet us without fail, okay? Also, I¡¯d like to see my grandchild¡¯s face soon!] (Mirellina)


    [ [Understood!! Certainly!!] ] (Narellina / Naminissa)


    Grandchild huh!! Understood!! When we are promised to ourselves in the heart, Naminissa¡¯s maid (Kumia) came into the room.


    [U-Umm!! Please excuse me!! Leria-sama has came to see Naminissa-sama and Narellina-sama] (Kumia)


    Leria-san? Did something happen?

 Chapter 69

    I, Tata-san, and the others are headed to Linnic city as fast as possible. It¡¯s because Wazu-san may have left the city if we don¡¯t hurry. I think we were moving at a considerable speed. Tata-san had difficulties to breath, she must be tired. But still, she kept moving her legs forward. She wants to see Wazu-san as soon as possible, that¡¯s same goes for me. Because of that I didn¡¯t neglect to help her. I applied a wind magic on her legs so they could move easier even a little. It¡¯s a strange feeling even though she is a rival. Perhaps, I didn¡¯t dislike her who is honest with her feelings towards Wazu-san. We talked of each other¡¯s episodes when Wazu-san helped us.


    We arrived to Linnic city in a short time. We have to go through the examination to enter the town. First, we elves at the front and then behind us Tata-san who wore a hood that attached to the cloak of travel clothes to hide her identity. I asked about the reason behind it, even though she was from this city.


    Garret-san said that there was the possibility that the idiots who had lived from sucking the sweet nectar from the previous lord will be looking for her as revenge towards Wazu-san. I¡¯d like to say that it¡¯s their own fault.


    We were passed through the gate without being inspected on the sight of Garret-sans face. They also didn¡¯t asked us any question whatsoever in particr. Just like that, we enter Linnic city.


    First we headed to adventurer guild. ording to Garret-san, Regan the guild master there should know Wazu-san¡¯s whereabouts. However, Yuyuna and I had another concern inside our mind.


    We feel a gaze watching us since we entered the city. I think that Garret-san also noticed it, but he said we don¡¯t have to mind it now. Thus we arrived at the adventurer guild without meeting any problem in particr.


    [Do you know Wazu¡¯s whereabouts?] (Garret)


    Led by Garret-san, we arrived to a room where a man without hair on his head was inside. That person is the adventurer guild master, Regan. He was in trouble when he heard about our circumstances.


    [Too bad.... he had left. He should be in Mabondo kingdom right now] (Regan)


    It seems that he has already set off. ording to Regan¡¯s story, Wazu-san headed to the imperial capital with a young man called Ondo. I am relieved because he wasn¡¯t with a woman but at the same time I am disappointed because I couldn¡¯t meet him.


    However, because he said he went on foot, I think it¡¯s still possible for us to meet him in the imperial capital if we head there with a horse-drawn carriage right away. But we decided to stay overnight to heal our fatigue from the journey so far and head to the imperial capital tomorrow morning.


    Though I am still fine but it would be impossible for Tata-san. Besides, if I leave her and meet Wazu-san alone, it seems as though I was stealing a march from her, and I dislike it. We have to be together to meet him.


    As for the inn, we were introduced to "Wind of Light Pavilion" that¡¯s running by Regan-san¡¯s wife, we n to stay overnight there. Wazu-san also stayed in that inn before. Is this only me who wants to use the same room as Wazu-san used before?


    That¡¯s a story for ater time, we leave the adventurer guild to head to the inn. The moment wee out, we are surrounded by a dozen of rude-looking guys. Some people also blocking adventurer guild entrance door to cut our way for escape.


    [Yoo~ Garret!! If you are here, it means Tata has alsoe back? Give her to us quietly if you don¡¯t want to taste some painful experience!!]


    Is he the leader of these guys? A man who is neatly dressed speaking to Garret-san. Though he was neatly dressed, it couldn¡¯t hide his vulgar face. There was only an unpleasant feeling from his gaze as if appraising us. Probably, these guys were the people who had lived from sucking the sweet nectar from the previous lord that Garret-san was talking about before.


    [What are you going to do with Tata?] (Garret)


    [Isn¡¯t it clear!? we ere going to mess up her pretty face and drag her in front of that shitty bastard!!]


    Shitty bastard? is he talking about Wazu-san.... suddenly the anger rose up inside my body. I put my hand on the hilt of my short sword.


    [What was that again!? ....ah that¡¯s right, we will make that Wazu bastard suffered and regret for being alive!!]


    I slowly walked towards that man the moment Wazu-san¡¯s namee out.


    [Haa? What the heck are you? Are you perhaps Tata?]


    [Regret for being alive....] (Sarona)


    [Haa? What did you say?]


    I stopped in front of that man and pull out the short sword with anger.


    [IT¡¯S YOU WHO SHOULD REGRET FOR BEING ALIVE!!!!!!] (Sarona)


    The man who was in by me spouting blood and fell as is sinking on the spot. I shake off the blood that attached to the sword and take off my hood. I turned my eyes full of anger towards the other guys.


    [You should understand the result of your stupid behavior now!!] (Sarona)


    After that it was just a trampled y. Nenya-san and Ruruna fought while protecting Tata-san. Yuyuna skewered those guys with spear and Garret-san cuts them with sword. I ran around while killing those guys one by one with a short sword and magic. The adventurers who heard themotion alsoe out. Regan-san also joined the fight pleasantly.


    Those who could still fight disappear in the blink of an eye. They all were taken by security guards of this city. The adventurers from this city were all pleased because they could return a little favor to their savior in this way. Cheers also raised from the citizens who watch the fight. We leave the rest to Regan-san and Garret-san and headed towards the inn. Thus we spend overnight there.


    On the next day, Tata-san and I went out from the room where Wazu-san was staying before and took breakfast. After that we headed towards the imperial capital with a horse-drawn carriage that Garret-san has


    prepared. We are going to see Regan-san¡¯s elder sister, Leria-san that might know information about Wazu-san¡¯s whereabouts.


    To be honest, The Path of Inn is so deep....


    (I tranted it as "The Inn Road" bofore. I change it to match the next one)


    ---------------------------------------


    Later time, Reagan became the new lord of Linnic city with the support from the citizens. As a former of guild master, he created good cooperation with the adventurers guild to keep the peace in Linnic city. After being independent from Flebondo kingdom, this city will be the world¡¯s smallest middle-ranking country a bitter....


    ---------------------------------------

 Chapter 70

    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>


    A few minutes after I running in the direction where Meru flew away, I feel a presence of person following me. Though I was running at a considerable speed, I couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the presence behind. It¡¯s kinda bothered me so I stopped on the spot and look back, there was....


    [Oh? Why did you stop your feet? We should hurry to find Meru-sama] (Freud)


    [....what are you doing here?] (Wazu)


    There was Naminissa¡¯s personal butler, Freud with his usual shady smile. He still keep his cool face even when I red at him.


    (TL : Change Floyd to Freud --- ¥Õ¥í¥¤¥É = Furoido = Freud --- it¡¯s sounds better for me)


    [The reason why I was here is simple. Under Naminissa-sama¡¯smand, I¡¯m going to cooperate with Wazu-sama] (Freud)


    [....cooperation? I didn¡¯t ask for help] (Wazu)


    [Do you have any idea about the location where Meru-sama was taken?] (Freud)


    [No. I¡¯m counting on you then!] (Wazu)


    I will receive his goodwill obediently this time. I must not lose sight of my purpose. The most important thing now is to return Meru to my head.


    [So, where was Meru taken to? It¡¯s a hot spring town in the north, no?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, it seems there is no doubt, and about the girl that the peddler was talking about, if he wanted to make her fight with Wazu-sama who has stopped being human, there is only one person thates to my mind. Probably, she is ¡°The Northern Hero Haosui¡±. Because the hot spring town in the north is where Haosui-sama lives] (Freud)


    [Oi, who is the person you have called stopped from being human?] (Wazu)


    How rude!! I am still a human being.... for now!! Would you like me to show you my guild card? I don¡¯t show it because there are so many problematic people in the skill column.


    [And then, Northern Hero Haosui was it? Even though she is a hero, is she really apanion of that kind of peddler?] (Wazu)


    [How should I put this, Haosui-sama is not interested with good and evil. However, a strong person has the tendency to seek another strong person.... I wonder if it¡¯s the case this time] (Freud)


    [....sigh] (Wazu)


    [Well, we will understand when we meet her in person] (Freud)


    Freud bowed elegantly. That¡¯s a gesture of a perfect butler but for some reason I feel some ulterior motive every time he does it.


    [So, how can I head to that hot spring town from here?] (Wazu)


    [Let¡¯s see.... if you proceed at the previous speed, there is a vige across the river ahead, let¡¯s stay overnight there first. Since there are several choices from there, let¡¯s talk about the details at the inn] (Freud)


    [I understand, let¡¯s go then] (Wazu)


    Just like that I followed Freud¡¯s suggestion. I ran at the same speed as before. I gradually increase my speed because I suddenly want to know how fast he could run. Freud caught up without dropping a single sweat not long after.


    Huh? could it be he¡¯s as fast as me?


    [Even though I was speeding up, you could catch up to me easily huh] (Wazu)


    [Because I am a butler] (Freud)


    On second thought he is a dubious person indeed....


    I arrived at the other side of a river in fearful speed.... I was running too fast so I ran through on the top of the river just like that. Of course Freud as well.... we head towards the vige at that speed.


    There was person shedding blood from a shoulder who had copsed on the roadside. The moment it entering our line of sight, we rapidly dropped our speed and headed there to help.


    [Are you okay?] (Wazu)


    As we approached the person who copsed, we found out that it was an old man. I called out but there is no response from him and he also doesn¡¯t seems to be conscious. Freud checking the condition of the old man.


    [....he is still alive] (Freud)


    Freud took out some bandage from out of nowhere to treat the wounds in an appropriate manner. I brought the old-man to a shady ce nearby and let him rest.


    [Is he perhaps from the vige ahead? If it so, something might have happened there] (Wazu)


    [Well.... we will know when this person gets up] (Freud)


    There are two mixed feeling inside me now. Of course I want to save Meru as soon as possible but at the same time I couldn¡¯t abandon the person in front of me. I am getting impatient because I can¡¯t handle these two well. I inhale a deep breath to calm me down. Then, Freud who noticed my condition calls out.


    [Don¡¯t worry. His purpose it to make Wazu-sama go to the hot spring town, not to bring harm to Meru-sama] (Freud)


    [I knew it....] (Wazu)


    Though there is no guarantee of what that peddler said is true.... but it¡¯s relieving my frustration a little.... I feel pathetic right now.... fwuh.... let¡¯s believe in Meru.... in order to meet Meru in my usual self.... let¡¯s think positively....


    [Ugh, this ce is....]


    Freud ask about the circumstances when this old-man woke up. This old-man is Buff-san. He is an inhabitant of the vige ahead. As for why he was wounded and copsed, it seems his vige was attacked by bandits a while ago. They managed to repel the bandits because their number are small.


    It seems that he was looking for his cows that got scared and ran away. He lost his consciousness in the process because he went to search for his cows without treating the wound first.


    I consulted with Freud in a low voice because there is a possibility that the bandits attacking the vige again.


    I decided to head to the vige with Buff-san while Freud is going to search for the cows that ran away to bring them back.


    Freud went into the forest nearby to look for the cows. I carried Buff-san on my back and headed to the vige.

 Chapter 71

    ording to Buff-san¡¯s story, Nidi vige is a vige of agriculture and pasturage that¡¯s well-known with its dairy products. Above all, cows are carefully raised and loved by everyone in the vige. He seems to hurt so much because he couldn¡¯t find his cows that ran away. I mean, he preached to me about "The Path of Cow" from my back.


    Cows in the vige are cute, cows produced delicious milk, etc. His love for cows is too excessive. I don¡¯t want to pay attention but he was talking behind my ears. It¡¯s a secret but I really want to run away right now. "The Path of Inn" or "The Path of Cow", please spare me from any of that.


    I responded to his preaching with --[I see~]-- or --[Yes~]-- but then, --[Such answers are extremely rude for a person whom pursuit the path of cow]-- I was scolded. I don¡¯t remember entering that path in the first ce....


    Then, we arrived at Nidi vige under Buff-san¡¯s guide, but there were no figures of vigers at all. Buff-san also notices this strange situation, then screams rose from somewhere inside the vige.


    We heading towards the direction where the screams were heard in a hurry. Men and women of all ages were making noise in an open ce of the vige. Everyone didn¡¯t seem to notice our arrival because they were facing in the opposite direction. I spoke to a young man nearby while shouldering Buff-san.


    [Excuse me, what¡¯s going on? What are you all doing in this ce?] (ce)


    [Oh, actually.... eh who are you? wait, Buff old man!! what happen? were you looking for your cows?]


    What a busy person....


    [Noisy.... I am fine as you can see] (Buff)


    While still being carried by me, Buff-san swung around his arm in buzz. Please stop because it was dangerous.


    [So Morph, what is this fuss all about?] (Buff)


    Buff-san called the young man Morph, he showed a strained face when hearing Buff-san¡¯s question. Then he approached us and spoke in a whisper.


    Wait, how long should I carry Buff-san....?


    [Actually.... the bandits came back again.... they attacked in arge number this time and Fluff was taken hostage a little while ago.... those guys said to give all our money and valuable things if we don¡¯t want Fluff¡¯s life in danger....] (Morph)


    [What did you say!!!!!] (Buff)


    Hoi calm down!! You will fall at this rate!!


    [Umm, are the vigers collecting money right now?] (Wazu)


    [No, we don¡¯t have money, we has been using it all for our beloved cows.... more importantly, who are you?] (Morph)


    [Oh, my name is Wazu. I came to this vige to send home Buff-san who I found copsed on the road] (Wazu)


    [I see, Buff old man has been in you care, thank you very much for saving him. It would be good if we are not in this kind of situation....] (Morph)


    [I came in a bad situation huh?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, we couldn¡¯t fight back because Fluff was taken hostage, those guys also didn¡¯t believe no matter how much we said that we don¡¯t have money] (Morph)


    [Fwuh.... for the time being, let¡¯s see if I can do something about this situation] (Wazu)


    I put Buff-san down and headed to the front row with Morph-san in the lead. Meanwhile, I asks about this Fluff girl. Apparently Fluff was 12 years old girl and she was also Bluff-san¡¯s cute granddaughter. Therefore he got mad earlier.


    We stood in the front row while looking at the other side, we could see around 30 bandits over there.


    Is the person who stood in the center their leader?


    A big man with an unrefined beard was shouting to the vigers to hand over their money. He pointed the tip of a knife on his hand towards a girl¡¯s neck who got caught and seems about to cry. I guess she is Fluff. The surrounding thieves also set up their swords and daggers to threatening this side.


    [Come on, bring us the money at once!!]


    [Also, bring us a beautiful woman while at it!!]


    [That¡¯s right, let¡¯s have a lot fun together with us!!]


    I can¡¯t bear to listen. I move one step forward to quickly end this turmoil, but Buff-san beside me is running forward before I could take an act.


    [Bastard~ release my granddaughter at once!!] (Buff)


    Wa~Wait!! You are too reckless old man!!


    [What the heck are you!? Do you understand the situation?]


    [Grandpa!!!] (Fluff)


    Buff-san stopped his steps when the bandit showed him the knife that directed towards his granddaughters neck. Morph-san and I who cameter, move in front of Buff-san to protect him.


    [Stop there!! If you move from that ce, this brat¡¯s life will end!!]


    To be honest, I may be able to save Fluff with my speed. However, I can¡¯t guarantee it will be safe. Because the knife is touching against her neck, she will get hurt even if it only moves a little. I want to avoid it in all cost.


    When I was at a lost about what to do, I feel the ground is shaking. No, it¡¯s not just my imagination but the ground is really shaking. Together with the tremor, I hear a big number of something running echoed all around.


    <i>*dododododododoodododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododoododododoodododododoodododooddoododododododo!!!!!!*</i>

 Chapter 72

    <h4></h4>


    <strong>UNEDITED</strong>


    [Mooooooooooo!!!!]


    Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow. Cow.....


    Arge number of cows are approaching in great momentum, while shouting *moo* they are running towards this ce. No, towards the bandits to be precise.


    And then, there is a huge cow twice as big as the other cow in the front. One eye that closed because of scar increased its heinous look.


    However, it¡¯s not the cow that draws my attention but a fellow on the top of that cow instead. ck and white with cow pattern cloak, cow-shaped mask that covers his whole face except a mouth part, his face is hidden but....


    He wore butler clothes.... Freud? He is Freud, right....?


    The man shouts loudly with a bigugh.


    [WAHAHAHAHA!! If a cow demon king exists, I also exists!! I am ¡°Cow Hero¡±!! I love cow, for those people who also love cow, I will bring a judgment to the evil in this ce for you!!] (Hero Cow)


    Huh....? I wonder what.... my head is hurt for some reason....


    [Uooooooooooooooooo!!!!!!]


    The vigers eyes are sparkling regardless of their age and sex, they are shouting in excitement. There are also some people who whistling with <i>*phi-phi*</i> sound.


    On the other side, I and the bandits who couldn¡¯t get to the situation dropped our jaws respectively.


    I couldn¡¯tprehend the situation, I just looking at the cows that heading towards this ce in daze. I noticed Hero Cow¡¯s line of sight, ah that¡¯s right!!


    I move in an instant and snatched the knife from a bandit that still in daze before saving Fluff.


    Fluff and all the inhabitant of this vige glued their sparkling eyes towards the horde of cow. --[Yahoo....!!]-- then she also started hopping in joy at the scene. Where did your crying face from before go? and it seems she also didn¡¯t noticed that she has been saved.....


    The Hero Cow nodded at me and then he lead the horde of cows to charge towards the bandits in great momentum.


    <i>*dododododododododododododododododo!!!!*</i>


    The bandits are being trampled by cows. I couldn¡¯t see the end but a lot cows rushed all the way here from afar. It¡¯s horrible, but despite such a sight the vigers are in great excitement.


    The cows who were running in the front row turn their heels and trampling the bandits once again. The bandits are shrieking in agony, even if they try to escape, the cows are chasing them in frightening speed and they are getting blown away as a result.


    Then the hero cow jumped with <i>*hop!!*</i>, he spun around on the air beforended to the ground splendidly. The vigers are getting even more excited.


    Dyed with anger, the bandits are aiming towards Hero Cow who justnded to the ground to return a favor. But no matter how many swords thates simultaneously to cut him, Hero Cow avoids them with a nimble movement. One by one their consciousness being deprived by a single hand chop towards their neck in return.


    It seems like I was watching a superb fight scene from some drama....it was splendid.


    The bandits are fall down one by one as if responding to Hero Cow¡¯s movement. All vigers started to cheering towards Hero Cow¡¯s action, the adults are shouting with --[Get them all!!]-- or --[I have been waiting for this!!]-- and the children --[It¡¯s cool!!]--.


    Is he cool?


    But if my eyes didn¡¯t ys trick on me, the most dangerous group is a female camp. From a little girl to an elderly, all women are looking at Hero Cow with a face as though they were shot through their heart. --[How charming....]-- when I heard that, I wondering if my hearing had be strange.


    To that extent.... huh? I wonder if I am the odd one here.... no no, I almost dangerously taken in. His appearance is not cool or anything no matter how I look at it. I sat on a stump that was near and devoted myself to watch from the side.


    Soon the trampling drama of cows and Hero Cow ended, then Bluff-san was screaming --[Juliaaaa~~~]--. He cuddled to the face of a gigantic cow that led the horde of cows. Is that a female cow....? The gigantic cow expressing her joy with a --[mooooo~o~o~o!!!]-- roar.


    Hero Cow stands on a roof of the house. He is standing in full height like the time he appears while seeing the vigers in calm manner. The vigers showering such a figure with a words of gratitude.


    [Thank you~~~!!!]


    [You saved us~~~!!!]


    [It¡¯s cool~~~!!!]


    [Kyaaa~~~!!! Marry me please~~~!!!]


    [How charming~~~!!!]


    [Hero Cow!!!] [Hero Cow!!!] [Hero Cow!!!]


    I let out a big sigh at the scene. The Hero Cow take some pose and shout out something in a loud voice as to reach everyone in this ce.


    [Those who love cows!! Evil has perished!! Everyone drink milk to be stronger and healthier like me!!] (Hero Cow)


    What are this guy saying in thumbs-up pose? Just drinking milk doesn¡¯t make you that strong. But the viger are getting more fired up to hear that.


    [Well then let¡¯s meet again!!!!] (Hero Cow)


    The Hero Cow turns his mantle and leave this ce in dash. Still, cheers of the vigers never stopped.


    [Hero Cow!!!] [Hero Cow!!!] [Hero Cow!!!]


    Do as you like, I couldn¡¯t keep up with these people anymore.

 Chapter 73

    <h4></h4>


    [The Hero Cow.... it seems a wonderful person has came to help] (Freud)


    [Uaaah....!?] (Wazu)


    I was surprised to suddenly hear a voicee from behind. Looking back, there was Freud with his usual smiling face. Huh? That? Not long ago.... how can he be standing behind me? I mean, I couldn¡¯t feel his presence approaching from behind at all!!


    [No, it was you, right?] (Wazu)


    [No way, I am a butler!! Because I couldn¡¯t find the cows, I thought about what to do and came back to the vige for consultation, then Hero Cow had saved the vige at the time I arrived] (Freud)


    [No, it was your voice] (Wazu)


    [..........] (Freud)


    Oh, he was showing a troubled face. This is the first time I saw this kind of expression from him.


    [I see, it seems there is a person that resembles myself in this world, a simr face with mine under the mask of Hero Cow perhaps] (Freud)


    [Hee..... in other words it¡¯s not you~?] (Wazu)


    [Because I am a butler] (Freud)


    [Yeah..... it was definitely a butlers clothes] (Wazu)


    [Oh.....] (Freud)


    Freud is showing a seriously troubled face. Huh? Do you want to hide your identity that much? Oh well..... it¡¯s not like I want to bother Freud with this matter. Or rather, I DON¡¯T CARE!!!


    [Forget it. It¡¯s not like I want to know Hero Cow¡¯s identity. So, are we going to spend the night in this vige? What are we going to do from here on?] (Wazu)


    Freud returned to his usual face when he heard my words, then he cleared his throat with a cough.


    [From this vige we can go to the hot spring town using 3 different routes. The first one is the safest and most time-consuming process by following the main road just like what we did now. The second one is to cross the mountain located between the vige and hot spring town. This is the fastest and the most dangerous one. Although this mountain not as thick as Center Mountain, the environment is still harsh to pass through. The third one is to travel along the route by a ship from a nearby port town, from there we will heading towards the harbor town near the hot spring town. This is one has moderate speed and moderate risk] (Freud)


    [Let¡¯s choose the third option then] (Wazu)


    [Certainly] (Freud)


    The reason is simple. Because we are in hurry so detouring is out of the question. I don¡¯t have any problem to cross the mountain but I don¡¯t know about Freud. I didn¡¯t choose it because it would be a trouble if something happen to Freud the only one who knows the way. So I choose the sea route which has moderate speed and risk.


    After that we decided to stay overnight at Buff-san¡¯s house.


    Because a banquet has begun in the center of the vige, we were made to participate in it. ording to a story I heard there, it seems that the cows are treated even better that usual because of this incident.


    By the way the bandits who survived were buried in a hole outside the vige in the same manner as I did before. It seems that the knights wille to pick up them in a few days.


    The cuisine served at the banquet was outstanding. The dairy products is the best and very delicious it¡¯s just as expected of their specialty. Milk, cheese, and butter are prepared and I ate everything until full.


    Of course in the middle of eating, Buff-san¡¯s preaching about The Path of Cow continued. Huh? what is this..... when thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t recall the taste of dishes I ate..... let¡¯s forget it.....


    The topics of the vigers during the banquet were of course Hero Cow. Everyone praised him, the little boys were saying scary thing like they wanted to be Hero Cow in the future. Stop it or you will be a dubious person like the guy next to me.


    More importantly, is Freud not embarrassed to hear the vigers praising him? I checked his profile, it¡¯s an usual cool smile, he has a bold spirit. Or rather, he was joining the vigers conversation to praise Hero cow. I don¡¯t want to learn his mental power, an I want to say he should be a little prudent.


    The next day, Freud and I continuing our journey. The vigers gave a lot of dairy products but I only took as much as I can carry. We moved at normal speed because we know that it won¡¯t take a long time to reach our destination.


    We arrived at the port town without any problem. We are in a hurry because the ship is just about to leave port. When I want to buy a ticket to board the ship, I just remember that almost all of my property was stored inside Meru¡¯s space-time magic.


    I thought of defeating a monster to make some money but the ship is going to leave soon so Freud paid it in advance. Damn!! To think that I borrowed a money from this guy..... this is humiliating..... let¡¯s forget it.....


    Then, we boarded on ship and heading towards the port town but a problem has urred again on the ship.


    ------------------------------------------------


    Nidi vige was originally famous as a vige that makes the world¡¯s best dairy products, but after this incident the vige be even more famous. The picture book with the title "The Story of Hero Cow" has been made by the vigers. In the beginning it¡¯s spread over other stockbreeding viges, cities, and then passed through the royal family which caused a big movement with the mysterious words "If bad things happens, Hero Cow will bee to trampling with a milk on one hand". Then, people from all over the world who want to do livestock raising are gathered in this vige. This vige changes to an animal husbandry city that worships cows and Hero Cow but that¡¯s a story for the future.


    ------------------------------------------------


    <i>**Proof reader : Truffle**</i>

 Chapter 74

    There were people who wanted to meet me and my elder sister ording to Leria-sama¡¯s story. It seems she came to pick us up because they were waiting in the guild masters room now, thus we headed there. Wazu-sama..... it¡¯s unlikely, I wonder who are these people? On our way I told Leria-sama that father would leave the country, whileughing she said --[Then, should I also move the adventurer guild headquarter to the south?]--, are you serious?


    As we entering the guild masters room, there were 5 people inside. There are 3 elves, I wonder if the two of them are a brother and a sister? they have a simr face. The two are a beautiful women and a handsome man.


    The other elf person is a peerless beauty that usually only exists in the paintings. Silver hair that really suits her well, even I who is also a woman was fascinated to see her.


    The next one is a cat-eared beastwoman with sharp eyes that gives off a strong impression. Thest one is very beautiful woman with a gentle smile that has wrapped everything up.


    The five of them stand up and curtsied to greet us, then we sit down on the sofa at the other side of table.


    Leria-sama sat down on a seat that overlooking us, she floated a genuinely happy smile for some reason..... I wonder what is it? From that smile, I can feel something like a child who found something interesting. Leria-sama ps her hands to gather our attention while observing our reaction.


    [With this all memberspleted. First of all are the princesses of this country Naminissa Mabondo and Narellina Mabondo] (Leria)


    We are bowing while still in a sitting position on Leria-sama¡¯s introduction.


    [Then, from this side are Nenya, Tata, Sarona, Yuyuna, and Ruruna] (Leria)


    The other side also returns a bow.


    [So, about the reason why these people came here to looking for Wazu is.....] (Leria)


    ................


    ................


    ................


    ................


    ................


    My thought ceased to work for a moment..... looking for Wazu-sama..... these beautiful women are? it ca-can¡¯t be.....!!!


    [To put it simple, it seems that wazu has confessed to Sarona and Tata here] (Leria)


    Yeah, the boom ising~!!!!! I guessed so!!! It¡¯s just as I thought!!! Two people both their face turned red, but it¡¯s still beautiful..... that¡¯s not it!!! My sister and I were lost for words.


    [By the way Naminissa and Narellina also have feeling for Wazu] (Leria)


    She said it~!!!!! How do you know that? I never told her about it. Uguu, my face suddenly gets hot. If I turn my line of sight towards Sarona-sama and Tata-sama, I will see an awkward smile on their face respectively.


    Certainly, it¡¯s not like I never thought the possibility of other women are falling in love with him, but this is all too sudden. This early encounter is beyond my expectation. After that, we talk about each other¡¯s events as we exchange information. Wazu-sama has helped us, that¡¯s something we all have inmon.....


    [We want to to solve the misunderstanding and convey our feeling.....] (Sarona)


    How e-n-v-i-o-u-s~~~!!!!!!


    I envied them, Wazu-sama hasn¡¯t done it to us yet. Damn, Sarona-sama and Tata-sama are one step ahead of us. But I won¡¯t lose!! I will snatch Wazu-sama¡¯s heart for sure!!


    .....but they are really good people. One of us will be chosen, what will the people who aren¡¯t chosen feel in their heart? It may be myself. Besides other than us, Wazu-sama has confessed to them. I feel sad when I think about it.


    We got to know each other because we liked the same person.....


    It seems we will surely get along. No, I want to get along with them, we are simr and we also have the same concern about what¡¯s going to happen next to us. I bet everyone of us thought so too.


    The answer was a remark from Narellina ane-sama thats sitting next to me.


    [Fumu..... so, for now we are all a member of Wazu¡¯s harem, but only if he epts the harem] (Narellina)


    Narelline ane-sama said that with a smile.


    That¡¯s right!! That¡¯s it!! Certainly only one legal wife is recognized but polygamy is allowed. But it also exists in vice versa (TL : seriously???). Why would that idea nevere to my mind? fool, idiot, I am an idiot!!


    We got the light. Certainly, with a harem all of us will be able to share the happiness. Looking over at Sarona-sama and Tata-sama, they certainly nodded. There seems to be no rejection for a harem. Narellina ane-sama GOOD JOB!!


    I reach out my hand towards Sarona-sama in front of me.


    [Do you think we can get along well?] (Naminissa)


    [.....surely] (Sarona)


    Sarona-sama smiles and shakes her hand with mine. In the neighbor Narellina ane-sama also holding Tata-sama in solid handshake.


    [Let¡¯s make Wazu-sama ept the harem and be happy together] (Naminissa)


    [ [ [ Yess!! ] ] ]


    Four people adjusted their hands together. Even if there are other people, I will include those person and make a harem. Please be prepared my future husband!!!

 Chapter 75

    <h4></h4>


    [*orororororororororororo*]


    I saw something fall to the sea, mixed beautifully, and flowing. A small rainbow was also formed. He was throwing up magnificently..... Freud.


    On the edge of the ship deck we boarded, Freud is throwing up because of seasickness.


    As a service because he lent me money to board the ship, I gently rub their back..... Yeah "their", because there were two people.


    [*orororororororororororo*]


    [There. There. Throw up everything to make it feel better] (Wazu)


    One hand rubbed Freud¡¯s back and the other hand rubbed the back of a man who was throwing up next to him.


    [I am so sorry Wazu-sama, to think that I am this weak to the ship so much---] (Freud)


    [Sorry dude, I am not good with the sea---]


    [ [*orororororororororororo*] ]


    I wonder how it came to this..... Freud was fine at the beginning, but before I noticed it he was throwing up beside this man at the edge of the ship.


    ording to his story, it seems that this was the first time he boarded a ship and was saying something like he never expected to get seasick. I rubbed his back while listening to such a story. I asked the crew to bring me some water to helped rinse their mouths.


    I didn¡¯t get seasick even though it was also the first time I rode a ship, I wonder if it¡¯s because of the skill?


    The man who is throwing up beside Freud, he is a man with long ck hair who lightly dressed, his body seems was well-trained because a muscle can be seen from here and there. Two swords that intersect each other was hanging on his lower back. Judging from his face, he was the most handsome man I have ever seen so far, but right now his handsome face was clouded by his painful expression.


    Such a sight continued for a while until it finally calmed down and theirplexion has also returned a little.


    [Thank you very much for rubbing my back] (Freud)


    [You saved me dude]


    [Yeah, it was not a big deal] (Wazu)


    The two people thanked me at the same time. After that Freud observing the face of man next to him to confirm his identity.


    [Are you perhaps ¡°Grave-sama The Whirlwind¡± by any chance?] (Freud)


    [Oh! It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve being called by that name but please drop the "-sama" because it somewhat ticklish, we are throwing uppanion after all, right?] (Grave)


    [It was my nature because I am a butler, please forgive me] (Freud)


    [The whirlwind?] (Wazu)


    Who is he? Freud exined when I tilted my head because I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning.


    [Grave-sama the whirlwind is a S-rank adventurer, he is the perosn who has many heroic tales about him] (Freud)


    [Oo~] (Wazu)


    [His another name which is famous is ¡°The Harem King¡±. It said that Grave-sama¡¯s wives are all around the world] (Freud)


    [Ouu, currently I have 195 wives] (Grave)


    [Haa..........?] (Wazu)


    What to say, he is an amazing man.....


    [I am on my way to see my woman who¡¯s working in the hot spring town, it seems that hero Hao Sui-chan was also there, I am looking forward to it~] (Grave)


    [We are also on our way to hot spring town] (Freud)


    [Oh, let¡¯s go together then] (Grave)


    Eh? Are we going together? Even though we just came across in this ship, can he decide it that easily? How should I put this, he is a bold person different from his appearance.


    [The introduction was dyed but I am a butler and my name is Freud. This person who nursed us until the end---] (Freud)


    [I am Wazu, F-rank adventurer] (Wazu)


    I said it. This reminded me that I am still a F-rank adventurer. I really have to deal with this somehow.


    [Oh, a fellow adventurer! Nice to meet you!] (Grave)


    The hull suddenly started to shake greatly when we are talking about each other. Due to the shake Freud and Grave-san went straight to seasickness state again.


    [ [*orororororororororororo*] ]


    [What on earth is this?] (Wazu)


    I rub the back of these two and ask the situation to a ship crew that passed nearby.


    [This is bad!! The sea lord has apperad!! We have to run away fast!!]


    He said so and I turn my attention towards the direction he pointed at. There is a huge snake that came out from the sea surface. I don¡¯t know for sure because of distance, but its waistline should be around 3 meters in diameter. As if that huge snake found some prey, it approaches the ship bow while causing a big wave.


    I stop rubbing the back of these two people. In a moment, I dash towards the ship bow where the huge snake was aiming and jump.


    [You came at the wrong time~!!] (Wazu)


    <i>*baaaam*</i>


    Then I go back by running on the sea surface. I received words of praises from the crew members, --[Thank you]-- or --[You saved us]-- were said. Thus I continued the journey while rubbing their back again.


    By the way, part of the huge snake¡¯s body was tied to the hull. It will be brought towards our destination port town because it can be sold for a high price.


    [No less of Wazu-sama] (Freud)


    [You are strong dude~] (Grave)


    Please stop with the praise. Freud with his usual expression but with a pale face. Even hisplexion is bad, Grave-san shows a face as if admiring. However, they soon turns their face towards the sea again because a nausea still doesn¡¯t go away. I exhaled a big sigh and rubbed their back again.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [It¡¯s a pirate ship~~!!!]


    Again..... how many times is it with this? Even after that huge snake appeared, I don¡¯t remember how many times monsters attacked this ship, and now it¡¯s a pirate.... I stop rubbing the two¡¯s back and dash off with a familiar feeling.


    [Think a little more about the timing whening!!!] (Wazu)


    Under one blow, I destroyed the pirate ship and ran back over the sea towards our ship. You¡¯ll be able to survive if you are lucky.

 Chapter 76

    Nothing happened in particr after the pirate ship attacked. The ship sailed smoothly in the calm ocean.


    [I see..... you are a butler of princess Naminissa and Wazu is the countries hero huh..... the royal family is a ce full of conspiracies!! It doesn¡¯t suit me as expected. It¡¯s a good choice to no never get involved with that kind of ce] (Grave)


    [Certainly, I never heard Grave-sama backing up some country] (Feud)


    [You bet!!] (Grave)


    Freud and Grave-san are getting along well. But Freud, I wonder if it¡¯s good to disclose a country¡¯s internal affairs so much.


    [Wazu dude is quite strong to be able to defeated Fluegel, but why he is still F-rank adventurer?] (Grave)


    [Well..... how should I put this, he never gets the timing to raise his rank, or something like that?] (Freud)


    [F-ranked defeated S-ranked, what kind on nonsense is that!! Even I am not sure I could win if I had to fight Fluegel. He is in the top position among the fellow S-rank adventurers if we are talking about pure strength] (Grave)


    [Hou~~] (Wazu)


    We were talking about such topic at the edge of ship, at the same time there was a little shake on the ship and a sound that reached my ears.


    <i>---------- *dokun - dokun* ----------</i>


    Beating tone such as heartbeat sound could be heard more clearly than ever, and it seems I am the only one who could hear it. The first thing thates to my mind when hearing this sound was arge number of monsters will being.....


    Though I think it¡¯s impossible, I leaned forwards my body from the edge of ship to check the surrounding ocean. Freud and Grave-san shows a puzzled look because of my action, a momentter the ship greatly swaying around. The two instantly put their faces over of the edge of the ship, switches to a position where they can vomit at any time. These guys are useless.


    There is a reason for the ship swaying greatly. When I turn my eyes towards the bottom of a ship, there was a great numbers of fish that was enough to cover the ocean are single-mindedly swimming to the same direction, as if to escape from something.....


    If I turn my line of sight toward the opposite direction of the ocean where the fish were swimming, there are arge number of monster approaching to the extent can be seen even from a distance. Regardless of their aim is this ship or not, it seems they are actively annihting the fish who couldn¡¯t escape.


    I think that the ship can safely escape from this area with the current speed, but the sight of fish that were ughtered is unpleasant to watch. Freud speaks to me with his pale face when I was distorting my face.


    [Wazu-sama, it¡¯s better to not hold yourself---


    *orororororororororororo*] (Freud)


    [Yeah..... do what suit yourself] (Grave)


    I stop rubbed their back, I put my foot on the edge of ship and jump off to the ocean. I bolted towards direction where the monsters were while being careful not to tread on fish.


    [One after another, I had enough and getting tired with it!!] (Wazu)


    Using the momentum I send my punch against sea surface.


    <i>*baaaaaaaam!!!*</i>


    Large sshes which many timesrger than human are rising and the monsters get thrown into the air. I kicks the sea surface and jump towards monsters within the air.


    One monster after another gets kicked and punched while using recoil reaction to move in the air, but the monsters that got thrown into the air are insignificantpared to the number of monsters on the sea.


    I clicked my tongue. When I try to send empty punch towards a sea surface to slow down the falling momentum, a flying harpoon came at me. I changed my position and crush it.


    Looking at the another approaching harpoon, it seems it was made from some kind of animal bone. There were a lot of monsters from the same kinds when I looked towards the direction where the harpoon came.


    The upper body is humanoid but there are back fin and scales, their lower body is simr to fish or rather it waspletely fish body. Each of them are taking a stance to throw a harpoon-like bone in their hands at me.


    The monsters threw harpoons all at once to me who was in the air just as it is.


    The harpoons were enough topletely cover my field of view came flying. I crushed the first attack by shaking my arm. I rotated my body that¡¯s still falling and crushed one harpoon after another with a kick and a punch.


    The moment I tried to arrange posture when it was near the sea level in order to move from this ce along with thending, my motion stopped for a moment. A monster rushed out of the water as if it was aimed for this time, it bites and drags me under the sea.


    <i>*doboooon*</i>


    [Ughh.....] (Wazu)


    <i>*gobobobo*</i>


    I close my mouth with my hands, I hit the monster clinging to my body with the other avable hand and retreat. I swim towards the sea level but was obstructed by arge numbers of monsters.


    (Damn, my breath.....)


    The monstere all at once. I try to intercept, but I can¡¯t move my body well under the sea. My clothes absorbed seawater that made my movement get even worse.


    I tried to hit them, but their movements were much faster than mine. Though no attacknd on a monster, I keep hitting sea water while proceeding towards the surface. A monster approaching to bite me again, I seeded to counter and kill it but from behind arge number of monsters came close to me, I lost to their numbers and got dragged deeper under the sea.


    I am going to lose my consciousness at this rate.....


    I proceed forwards aiming to the sea level again. But I couldn¡¯t move well because something restrained my foot. I turn my eyes towards my foot, a thick white tentacle was entwined around my foot. The tentacle continued to the deep sea. When I rounded my body and try to remove it, several others white tentacles surrounded and entwined around my body.

 Chapter 77

    The tentacles that were twining around my body weree from a giant squid monster. Certainly it has a strong binding power but I had no problem with that..... if only I was not under the sea. I couldn¡¯t move my body well here therefore I couldn¡¯t remove the tentacles and remained entwined.


    Meanwhile the monsters with the lower half of a fish body, thrusted their harpoon at me. It doesn¡¯t give a damage even when their attacks hit me, but now I hadpletely be a sitting duck here.


    I didn¡¯t receive damage from the monsters attack but there is different problem separately. I couldn¡¯t breath because I am under the sea. I will die drowning at this rate. I keep struggling to break free but the tentacles binds me tightly.


    I am about to reach my limit soon. I tried to put forth thest of my power to create a gap by spreading my arms, but it was a bad move because I was too focus on it. The moment I did it, a monster bodye ramming at my face before I noticed it.


    [Guhooo.....] (Wazu)


    Amassed air escapes from my mouth at once. I close my mouth in a hurry but the escaped air will not return. This is bad..... I could no longer muster strength. Moreover my consciousness gradually fades..... it¡¯s really bad..... I wonder if I will die here just like this..... my vision is also getting blurred.


    Damn..... I can¡¯t do anything.....


    This is the end.....


    My body is losing its power.....


    The remaining air leaves my mouth, rising as buble.....


    When I looking at the rising buble with my blurred vision, I saw people who shouldn¡¯t be there.....


    Sarona-san..... Tata-san..... Naminissa..... Narellina.....


    and..... Aria.....


    No..... I can¡¯t die..... I don¡¯t want to die.....


    Who..... Who is..... Who is trying to kill me!!


    Suddenly the power came overflowing from within my body like a torrent.


    My head cleared up.


    I do not need air now.


    [How long will I be tied by this ugly tentacle?] (Wazu)


    I grabbed the tentacles from inside and tore it like thin paper. The ugly squid monster is running wild because of pain. I was freed. I looked at the surrounding monsters that are swimming and swirling around, somehow I get irritated.


    [It seems that they are having a lot fun there..... Can they do the same thing in the absence of water?] (Wazu)


    I emphasize my body and release a punch towards the bottom of the ocean.


    <i>*baaaammmmm!!!*</i>


    Seawater around this area bounces off because of the shock from a punch I released. I think if you can see it from the sky, it seem that there is a perfect hole in the sea surface. In terms of size, it¡¯s roughly as big as two inds, will 3 inds fit the size? No, will 4 inds fit the size..... oh well.


    The seafloores into my view, giant squid and monster with lower half of body fish are thrashing around because the surrounding seawater has gone. Other monsters are alike. Oopss, seawater returns.


    [Here Ies] (Wazu)


    I understand what to do like a natural thing. It¡¯s as if I knew it since the beginning. I turn my hands towards the sea surface, and when the power is used, the wave and sea water stopped on the spot. Then finally, I noticed that there is a presence of non-demon around.


    The fishes which were running away until just now are bouncing around with *pichi-pichi* but the strange thing is they are in this ce that the opposite direction where they running away before.


    Why on earth? I thought so, but I got the answer soon. I guess they tried to help me while knowing they will get killed by monsters in an instant..... I gently smile to the fishes and praised their courage in


    my heart.


    [You guys should not die] (Wazu)


    I turn my hands towards the fishes and activating the power. The fishes disappear from this ce and returned to the open sea. I turn my eyes towards the remaining monsters here.


    [Well then..... it¡¯s time to pass an iron hammer] (Wazu)


    I put my strength into my foot and stomped the seafloor with <i>*kon-kon*</i>. With only that, the earth is rumbling and rising. It transformed into countless spears made of soil and killed one monster after another.


    I walks slowly while watching the scene and stood in front of the giant squid. It used the remaining tentacles to attack me but it didn¡¯t work this time.


    I caught the tentacles that are approaching and pulled the squid forward. The squid lost its bnce, fell down, ande flying at me because of the pull power. I changed my empty hand into a fist and hit the giant squid¡¯s body with full power towards the sky.


    <i>*kaboooooommmmm!!!!!!!*</i>


    In a moment the giant squid¡¯s body disappeared from this world, clouds in the sky opened a big hole, All obstructions disappear and the sun¡¯s light shines strongly towards this ce.


    There was already only me who alive in this illuminated ce. I looked around and found something like stairs there. I ascend step by step until reaching the sea surface.


    [That¡¯s right, will it be a problem if I don¡¯t turn it back?] (Wazu)


    <i>*snap*</i>


    As I snapping my fingers, the seawater dissolved and the ce I was standing a while ago got buried with sea water again. After confirming that it was back to normal, I left the ce to return to a ship.


    I lost my consciousness there.....

 Chapter 78

    I noticed that I was still on the ship. It¡¯s a fine weather with blue sky when I opened my eyes. My body is swaying following the ship¡¯s movement. I recalled to the earlier event while feeling the sway.


    I wonder what was that? It was me for certain. But, at the same time I am not sure..... I doesn¡¯t feel like myself..... it¡¯s embarrassing to remember. I want to hide my face with something now, I have an urge to roll around while shouting --[aaaaaaaaaa!!]--. No, I won¡¯t do it.


    I wonder what was that really..... I felt like I used some kind of magic..... however normally I shouldn¡¯t be able to use magic..... that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t exin the phenomenon that happened in that ce ..... hmm? I could feel magic power? I wonder why I could feel it? hmm..... hmm.....


    Oh! That¡¯s it. I will understand when checking my guild card, right?


    But..... I am afraid to look at it.....


    No!! There is nothing wrong!! I am sure it just my imagination!! I feel a chill but I am sure it just my imagination!! I won¡¯t understand unless I confirm it myself!! If I see it, I am sure I will learn various things and broaden my understanding.


    I drop a little blood on my guild card to confirm my status.


    Skills :


    [True - Extreme Cannibalism] (Unique)


    [Abnormal Conditions Almost Invalid] (Unique)


    [Godhood] (Unique) <currently unusable>


    [Special Magic : God] (Unique) <currently unusable>


    [Love of Sea Goddess as vast as the sea] (Unique)


    [War Goddess is having fun, can¡¯t be helped] (Unique)


    [Earth Goddess is ¡°M¡±] (Unique)


    [Goddess has likely be a Yandere] (Unique)


    Sponsored by : Goddess, Earth Goddess, War Goddess, Sea Goddess


    I should have not seen it.....


    I exhale a big sigh and checking the details as usual


    The name has stayed as it is..... of course it¡¯s a matter of fact


    Race is bad..... it dropped with a considerable number. It said whether I can be called a human or not..... no, it still written as human race!! Therefore I am a human!!


    The age has stayed as it is..... of course it¡¯s also a matter of fact


    I wonder how high is my HP..... I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.....


    The text on MP column has changed. But what is "for now" at the end of the text? I am sure I will understand if I look at skill details.....


    STR..... it changes a little if I look closely..... it shattered the stars not just break it..... it¡¯s getting worse.....


    VIT hasn¡¯t changed. Huh? I feel relieved for some reason. I hope it stays just as it is..... for the peace of my heart.


    INT also had ¡°for now¡± at the end of the text. I will understand thister as well.


    MND said it¡¯s meaningless. I see, it¡¯s meaningless huh..... people who attack me with magic are doing a useless thing.....


    AGL..... it¡¯s the biggest problem this time..... sigh.....


    The heck with "<strong>for the next time</strong>" !!!!!!!!!!!!


    Perhaps they couldn¡¯te up with a good text, does this mean it has changed? Is that so?


    DEX. I guess I¡¯ll follow the warning quietly or something fearful will be made.....


    Well then..... It¡¯s finally the skills turn..... It will be all right, Wazu..... Believe in yourself..... You can definitely take it.....


    It would be good if that¡¯s the case.....


    <strong>[True ¨C Extreme Cannibalism]</strong> : Conventional ability, you also can eat magical power now. The higher quality of magical power, the better its taste. For that reason, you can feel quality and quantity of magical power now.


    Oh, I¡¯m supposed to be able to feel magical power with the influence of this skill huh? But, what does eating magical power mean? It¡¯s not something that humans can do..... let¡¯s not eat as much as possible.....


    <strong>[Abnormal Conditions Almost Invalid]</strong>


    Unchanged. I like this skill the best. Please stay just as it is.


    <strong>[Godhood]</strong> : Evolves to a being close to god. You can¡¯t activate it with your own will at present.


    It¡¯s scary, I guess this exined the phenomenon from before. Will I finally turn into an in-human being?..... but close to god..... I wonder if it will be the same kind as the goddesses..... I don¡¯t quite understand..... however I couldn¡¯t control it with my own will huh? I guess this activated by itself because my life was in danger in the previous battle.


    <strong>[Special Magic : God]</strong> : Creation of heaven and earth. You can cause all kinds of phenomenon. Current status, unusable at present.


    I think it¡¯s a magic that I used to stop the sea water before. Current status is unusable, probably it can be used only in godhood state. Whether I can use it or not doesn¡¯t matter now. I don¡¯t have time to worry about it, especially now.


    The thing I have seen so far is that I have been strengthened on the whole. Please don¡¯t tell me that I will be even stronger than thister.....


    Yoshh!! Let¡¯s see the rest in jiffy!!


    <strong>[Love of Sea Goddess as vast as the sea]</strong> : Thank you for helping my beloved people of the sea. I will repay your kindness with this body when we meet. For now, I will give you plenty of blessings as thanks.


    Yeah, as I thought.


    <strong>[War Goddess is having fun, can¡¯t be helped]</strong> : I want to meet you soon and fight!! You are getting stronger again..... uughhh~~~..... I will absolutely win and make you mine!! My body feels good to touch because it has moderate muscle, so please wait in expectation!!


    She is a battle maniac as the name implies. This goddess..... is that really feels good to touch..... gulp.....


    <strong>[Earth Goddess is ¡°M¡±]</strong> : Aah..... Uuh..... Wazu-sama cold gaze in godhood state..... merciless attack..... aaaaa..... irresistible!! Please abuse me in godhood state!!


    I wonder what she is saying..... this goddess..... more importantly what is this ¡°M¡± thing? I don¡¯t really understand.....


    <strong>[Goddess has likely be a Yandere]</strong> : KuKuKu..... evEryoNe..... hoW loNg aRe yoU goiNG tO mEddLe beTweEn Wazu-san anD mE? DoEs aLL-ouT-waR sOundS gOoD foR yoU?


    I wonder what is this..... I don¡¯t know the meaning of word Yandere but I feel scared for some reason..... I can feel something dangerous is approaching.....


    It suddenlyes to my mind


    (Goddess-sama is number one for me~)


    I tried to think so and look at the guild card once again.


    Skills:


    <strong>[Sea Goddess is sulking]</strong> : Not fair~!!


    <strong>[War Goddess is sulking]</strong> : Not fair~!!


    <strong>[Earth Goddess is sulking]</strong> : Not fair~!!


    <strong>[Goddess triumphed]</strong> : HO~HO~HO!!


    Yup, let¡¯s forget it.....


    I put my guild card into my pocket quietly.

 Chapter 79

    I stored the guild card and raised my body to go to where Freud is for the time being.


    <i>*bikibikibiki*</i>


    It huuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrrrttttttttttssssssss!!!


    My body is screaming in pain. Even though I just moved my upper body a little, but it hurts all over. Is this because Godhood skill? It seems to be a side effect because I had just returned from Godhood state. Ughh..... it¡¯s been a long time since I felt such a pain. I got tearful eyes a little because so much pain.


    I move my body while enduring the pain to go look for Freud. It takes everything just to walk.


    Freud and Grave-san were poking their noses towards the sea from the edge of the ship. They were talking to each other in positions where they could throw up any moment. I move my aching body and head towards that ce.


    [Wazu-sama. Is it all right to move around?] (Freud)


    [Yeah, I am fine] (Wazu)


    [To think that you¡¯d suddenly faint after returning to the ship, I was really surprised] (Grave)


    [I seems I made you worry.....] (Wazu)


    Freud¡¯s observing my condition. Hisplexion was bad but it turned into a smile. Or rather, you guys are the ones who look like are going to die.....


    [However, what on earth happened? Your hair have changed a bit.....] (Grave)


    [Changed?] (Wazu)


    Huh? Is there something strange? I couldn¡¯t tell because I couldn¡¯t see it. I wonder how it changed..... I hope it doesn¡¯t be strange. I couldn¡¯t confirm it myself.....


    [Here, look at yourself


    <i>Mirror of water shows my figure</i>] (Grave)


    When Grave-san casted his magic, a thin water around the size of face appeared from his fingertip. I understood the part that has changed as I brought my face closer to it.


    Originally my hair color was pitch ck, but now those ck hair have turned white here and there. What to say, it seems like some kind of pattern.


    [What happened to my hair?] (Wazu)


    [It has been in that state since you returned here..... any idea about the cause?] (Freud)


    [There is something but.....] (Wazu)


    I think it¡¯s the effect of Godhood..... will it return to original?


    [You don¡¯t have to worry, isn¡¯t it nice? I think it looks cool!!] (Grave)


    [Is that so?] (Wazu)


    Grave-san is so positive..... well, it seems impossible even if I want it to go back to original now. Should I keep this appearance? because I don¡¯t know the way to return it.


    [By the way, how long have I been slept since I had returned?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? Not much time has passed, right?] (Grave)


    [Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s not even one hour, I guess?] (Freud)


    Grave-san answered lightly and Freud answered with an approximation. It seems I won¡¯t be able to move around that long after entering Godhood state. Is it going to be like this each time? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll face a situation where my life is in danger so often, but I have to be a little bit more careful.


    After that the three of us continued chatting to kill some time. It¡¯s mainly the talk about Grave-san¡¯s harem rtionship. I was terrified by the broadness of his woman preference.


    Regardless of their age, it seems he¡¯s earnestly wooing every woman he likes. From an ordinary townspeople to a knights, there is also a woman pirate from the south sea.


    However as Grave-san said himself, he didn¡¯t want to get involved with royal family. It seems he was also never going after the women who have a partner.


    However, are they not fighting each other with so many wives? Or, won¡¯t he be targeted by some crazy jealous guy out there?


    Apparently Grave-san¡¯s wives are in very good rtionship. They established "<strong>Grave¡¯s Wives Associatio</strong>n" to exchange information everyday. They are also protecting Grave-san from bad insects behind the scene.


    [But Grave-san you¡¯re an S-rank adventurer, aren¡¯t you? How is it possible, that you are in the position to be protected?] (Wazu)


    [No. No. No. I¡¯m not always wary of my surroundings. What would happen if I got attacked at such time? S-rank or not, I still can be cut by sword] (Grave)


    That¡¯s true. Perhaps I¡¯m an exception.


    [You can¡¯t underestimate the informationwork of my wives association!! Because they are all over the world!! Hahaha!!!] (Grave)


    [I see, you arepletely hidden under their butts huh?] (Wazu)


    [Of course!! I am no match against my wives!! But if there is a guy who¡¯d hurt my wives..... the death would being to them..... no matter who that guy is] (Grave)


    The atmosphere of Grave-san who said so suddenly changed. The surrounding air became heavy. It bes impossible to move in such intense pressure. It can be said that he is in the perfect appearance of S-rank adventurer now. Well, I¡¯m fine though.


    [I know it!! I never thought of making an enemy of Grave-san] (Wazu)


    [Well, that goes for me too] (Grave)


    The heavy atmosphere disappeared at once and Grave-san floated a friendly and gentle smile. There is such a person huh..... I and Grave-san shook hands firmly.


    But harem.....


    Well, that¡¯s impossible for me. I don¡¯t have a partner in the first ce.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Then the three of us continued our conversation, shortly afterward the ship arrived at the harbour. At the moment of arrival, Freud jumped off of the ship and sprawled out on the ground, he began to stroke the ground like a lover.


    [Haa~ wonderful, it¡¯s not shaking!! I won¡¯t leave you anymore!!] (Freud)


    I and Grave-san were astonished towards Freud¡¯s entric behavior. Grave-san slowly pointing at Freud.


    [Is he always like this? Even though he¡¯s a princess¡¯s butler? Well, I don¡¯t mind it because he is interesting fellow.....] (Grave)


    [Dunno..... I just met him recently.....] (Wazu)


    For now, I tried not to think deeply about Freud. Or rather, just leave him alone....

 Chapter 80

    This is a story of the horror I felt that day.


    Yes, that day. It was the day after several days has passed since we met Naminissa-sama and Narellina-sama, their family decided to step down from the royal line. It seemed they will head to the south with those, who wanted to follow them. Actually we also met the king, he was an easy-going person..... I mean, a friendly person.


    When people see elves, most would normally think of how to capture and sell us. Oh! There were also a choice to make us a ything, weren¡¯t there? But the people of this royal familycked such atmosphere entirely and casually interacted with us, I was so d.


    Oops, I derailed from the story.


    In these past few days we were staying with their family. The reason is simple, to help Naminissa-sama and Narellina-sama¡¯s travel preparation. Numbers of shoulder bags and magic item that has been imbued with low tier space-time magic, called ¡°Item Bag¡± are being prepared, we are going to use it to carry things. This bag can store more luggage than its appearance allows it to, with this our journey will be easier. As expected of royal family, I thought.


    Then, Ondo was introduced when we were preparing for a journey. He is an exclusive knight of Naminissa-sama and Narellina-sama¡¯s elder brother, Navirio. Ondo is a man who came from Linnic city together with Wazu-san. We were listening to the story about Wazu-san in the previous war.


    I was surprised, even though I knew that Wazu-san¡¯s strong. He trampled down monsters that came to our vige single-handedly, and this time his opponent were monsters + knights + S-rank adventurer..... I want toin about how strong he is. I heard he made a guild card, I wish he¡¯d let me see itter.


    By the way, it seems that recently Sarona is suspecting me to have special feelings towards Wazu-san. I¡¯ll have to say itter that there are no such feelings..... I just want to be his friend. My ideal is a cool, rich and good-looking man like a prince, a strong and yet gentle person who will treasure me forever. Setting aside if such a person really exists.....


    Our rtionship became close during preperations. With amon acquaintance called Wazu-san as a clique, we were talking about various things. Eventually it reached the point where they were talking about what part of Wazu-san they liked, what they wanted to convey to Wazu-san when they meet, or how it would be nice to spend the wedding night together. I wanted them to consider about me a little who was also in this ce.


    In such heated conversation, Tata-san¡¯s "night lecture" attracts most of our interest. She is the only person experienced among Wazu-san¡¯s harem members. Although it¡¯s a painful experiance, but for our sake and in order for them to please Wazu-san, she taught us that knowledge. I truly believed that a time when I will need this knowledge wille in the future, so I also listened to it carefully.


    Finally, tomorrow is the day. King and his followers will head to the south, and we will head to the north to chase after Wazu-san, because our preparation should be also finished at that time.


    The day of horror.....


    We have our dinner in the hall inside the castle to celebrate our departure. ording to the king¡¯s story, Narellina-sama¡¯s knights order and Navirio-sama¡¯s knights order have merged and they will also follow them to south. Approximately half of the knights who served in this country and around 70% of the citizen seems to be nning to leave. The guild eadquarters are also going to move to another ce. I understand well how much king and his family were loved by their citizens.


    Still ording to the story, it seems that the prime minister was delighted because he is going to be the next king himself. I think this country has already ended..... but that¡¯s a story for another time. We were talking happily to enjoy our time before temporary separation. But then our conversation stopped when the door opened abruptly.


    The horror will begin soon.


    Before everyone¡¯s line of sight, there was the prime minister we were talking about a short while ago. Anky bald man dressed in clothes which were adorned with silver and gold in poor taste, there was a vulgar smile floated on his face. A bunch of knights behind him were observing us with an indiscriminate look, they were probably those who sided with him. Prime minister looked at the surrounding people inside the hall, then he bowed in exaggerated manner as if an acting.


    [Greeting everyone, are you enjoying the meal inside my castle?] (Zizu)


    [.....You are going to officially be the king after our departure tomorrow, got that?] (Narellina)


    The princess answered without hiding her frustration towards the prime minister¡¯s statement.


    [No, I am not wrong. Because the current king will die here!!] (Zizu)


    The knights raised their swords under the prime minister¡¯smand. When we were surrounded, Ondo-san and other knights from our side stepped forward to defend us, keeping the opponents in check.


    [Fufufu..... going to keep struggling until the end huh..... how troubling, I will also teach the citizens who is my ve, to know their ceter] (Zizu)


    [Bastard..... how dare you to call our citizens as ve] (Givrio)


    [What are you so angry about.....? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter because you are going to die here no matter what] (Zizu)


    He said so and his knights moved one step forward in unison.


    [Bastard.....] (Givrio)


    [Fufufu..... that¡¯s right, your daughters will be ythings for the knights in this castle, they will receive plenty of love so rest assured] (Zizu)


    [Hehehe..... my lord, please also give us the elves over there]


    [Sure] (Zizu)


    The knights are licking all over us from bottom to top with their lustful gaze. Then, the prime minister said something that should have never been said.


    [After I mess up their pretty faces, let¡¯s see.... the country¡¯s hero that people are talking about, Wazu was it? I will bring you in front of him and say --[Look at this lump of trash who once were worshiped by citizen]-- I shall have him die afterwards] (Zizu)


    <i>*snap!!!!!!!!!!!*</i>


    The horror begin.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [<i> The enemy of mine, listen to the sound of wind that calls upon death </i>] (Sarona)


    The knights swords and armors were turned into scraps by Sarona¡¯s magic. Her smile frozen. It seems she doesn¡¯t intend to kill them with magic that easily.


    While the knights who lost their equipments were frightened, a woman with red hair dashed forwards, Narellina-sama. She sent a jump kick towards a knight and started to beat down the surrounding knights in rage.


    [Fu~mu..... my martial arts skills seem to be a little dull..... well, it¡¯s because Ick a suitable training partner] (Narellina)


    There, she continued to fight in meleebat with the knights who siding with the prime minister. Ondo and the knights from our side also joined the battle on this side. I also joined in while felt the anger surging, because a person who rescued our vige was being insulted.


    Come to think of it, what about the prime minister? When I looked around, I found the prime minister was caught between a transparent wall and hall wall. Hmm? What on earth is going on..... Once I widen my field of vision, I noticed Tata-san and Naminissa-san were in front of him.


    [Guge-ge.....] (Zizu)


    [I see, there was also such a way to use barrier magic] (Tata)


    [Yeah, because this is a kind of a wall, you also can use it to capture the opponent like this] (Naminissa)


    They are talking with a smile but..... I feel a chill running down my spine.


    [I wa-wa-was wrong!!! Pl-Please help me~~~~~!!!] (Zizu)


    [Can I learn it?] (Tata)


    [Of course, I will teach youter!!] (Naminissa)


    They didn¡¯t hear the prime ministers plea and continued their conversation in calm manner..... I feel terror creeping inside my heart for some reason, I promise to not make them angry at any cost.


    In the blink of an eye, the prime minister and his knights lost and were confined in the dungeon. The next day, after handing over the key to the knight who stayed, we started our journeys to our respective destinations.

 Chapter 81

    We arrived at the port town and headed to the inn with hot spring facilities in this port town to stay overnight as we have decided beforehand. The inn fees will be on Grave-san as his thanks for nursing him during the trip.


    Thank you very much. Look, don¡¯t just nod Freud, say thanks to Grave-san!


    Since we are all men, we rented one room to be shared together so that a little bit cheaper. Even if we are going to stay for awhile, I don¡¯t have anything to do here in particr so I head to the hot spring.


    Freud disappeared into the town saying there was something to do, while Grave-san immediately headed out because he found a woman that attracted his attention. Please calm down a bit more, these two adults.


    It seems the bath turn is divided by gender and time. Good timing, men¡¯s turn just started not long ago when I came, I could enter smoothly just as it is without waiting. There were no other guest when I entered the ce, I took off my clothes inside the dressing room and I leisurely soaked my body in hot water after I finished washing it.


    [Fu~i.....] (Wazu)


    It seems like the fatigue remaining in every corner of my body slowly dissolves into hot water, it feels really good. I heard sound of someone entering the bath as I was enjoying myself, there was Grave-san when I looked towards the entrance. He has toned body as expected of S-rank adventurer. I couldn¡¯t see him as someone who would throwing up helplessly during the trip. More importantly, please hide your front.


    [Yoo~, Wazu boy!] (Grave)


    [Hmm? You are early Grave-san. How about your business?] (Wazu)


    [Well of course, she has be a splendid number 196!!] (Grave)


    Grave-san said so. He washed his body while humming before soaking himself into hot water. To conquered a woman in this short time.... he is an enemy of men in a way..... well, he has a good face..... his personality also isn¡¯t bad.... he paid my lodging fee..... S-rank adventurer so there is no doubt he is strong..... damn, he is perfect!!


    [Fui~ hot spring bath is nice..... here, I can forget about unpleasant parts of world....] (Grave)


    [You are S-rank adventurer and have a lot of wives, is there something you are dissatisfied with?] (Wazu)


    [Of course!! There is no limit to human greed~ There are various things that I want to do, and various things that are going to happen..... well, this is so called life] (Grave)


    [.....?] (Wazu)


    What is this guy saying?


    [You don¡¯t get it? Well, Wazu will understand it in the near future..... I also needed years toe up with the answer] (Grave)


    [I don¡¯t quite understand, it sounds like an adult¡¯s things] (Wazu)


    [Hahaha!! I see, I see!! I am an adult!! Then as an adult, can I ask something?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? What is it?] (Wazu)


    [I am sorry if I make a mistake but how should I exin this, I could read inside your heart sort of? It seems that you are lives in hurry, an impatient person]


    [Eh?] (Wazu)


    [I am still a husband of 196 wives. I have eyes that can read a people and I got such feeling from Wazu] (Grave)


    Am I impatient.....? Certainly, my head is full of thought about Meru right now. Grave-san is not a bad person, he would be a reassuring ally if he wanted to cooperate. I honestly told about Meru. The reason behind this, destination, and I also told him about the peddler who dresses all ck just in case.


    [I see..... You are heading to hot spring town to save a dragon child? All right, I understand the situation. Then, I¡¯ll help with that!] (Grave)


    [Eh? really?] (Wazu)


    [No problem!! I was originally nned to go to hot spring town. Besides, aren¡¯t we friends already?] (Grave)


    [Friends!!..... right!! Thank you very much!!] (Wazu)


    Freind!! It¡¯s been a long time since someone told me that. Following Ondo, this is a new friend of mine. Honestly, I am very happy!!


    [However, I feel there is something else besides this matter about Meru. Is there anything else you can think of?] (Grave)


    [Something else? .....hmmm..... is there such a thing? Nothinges to my mind in particr.....] (Wazu)


    I am .....hmm.... I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    [If nothinges to your mind, perhaps Wazu-sama himself may be unconscious about it so that he couldn¡¯t think of it] (Freud)


    [Fumu..... I wonder if that¡¯s the case.....] (Grave)


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [.....] (Wazu)


    [.....] (Grave)


    [.....] (Freud)


    <i>*ssh*</i>


    Freud was here all of a sudden so I stood up unconsciously.


    [You!! How did youe in!?] (Wazu)


    [Yes? I entered the bath normally after I washed my body normally, but what of it?] (Freud)


    [No, No, Ipletely didn¡¯t notice it!!] (Wazu)


    [Because I am a butler] (Freud)


    [.....are you trying to clean up everything with that words?] (Wazu)


    [Fufufu..... because I am a butler] (Freud)


    [That¡¯s right, because butler is such a thing] (Grave)


    [I don¡¯t agree with Grave-san!!] (Wazu)


    [Wazu is too concerned about the small details] (Grave)


    [That¡¯s right!!] (Freud)


    [That¡¯s not the point here~~~~~~~!!!] (Wazu)


    My scream and twoughs echoed in the hot spring.

 Chapter 82

    <h4></h4>


    We left the port town and started our journey to the hot spring town on the next day. Osen town¡¯s hot springs district is located in the southwest direction of this town, Grave-san taught me that we need 5 days on foot to reach it.


    Fish was really conspicuous when we were looking for food supplies for the journey, as expected of port town. But we abandoned the idea and purchased dried meat that wouldst longer instead. It seems that vegetables aren¡¯t produced locally here.


    Too bad. I could have purchased a lot fish and store it inside space-time magic if only Meru was here.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    The journey to Osen town hadn¡¯t any particr problems, 2 days have passed and now is the third day. Around the noon, five men suddenly appeared in front of us while we were following the road towards Osen town.


    [Stop!! Don¡¯t move from that ce!!]


    [What is this?] (Wazu)


    [Eee, would you mind handing over all of your money and luggage to me?]


    It¡¯s bandits. Swords and knives, man in the center of the group who is holding a spear speaks to us. Their attires don¡¯t look like those of bandits at all, it¡¯s ordinary vigers clothes that make you feel a sense of cleanliness. Though their faces are truly bandit-like.


    [I am afraid we can¡¯t do that] (Freud)


    While Freud give a polite reply, Grave-san showed me a face as if asking about what should we do. However, the other party didn¡¯t wait.


    [It can¡¯t be helped, you are going to leave this ce stark naked. I Thought I would stop with luggage and money alone if you didn¡¯t refuse at first!!]


    It seems that bandits don¡¯t intend to take our lives, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a kind or not. The five bandits approached us. Okay, battle start?


    When we were preparing to intercept that attack, someone suddenly ran through our side from behind and approached the man in the center. She is a good looking woman with stout figure.


    Having no time to stop when it looked dangerous, the woman who was getting closer to bandits jumped in with kicking position towards the man in the center instead.


    The man in the center of group didn¡¯t avoid the kick and got blown off to the back. Eh? What does this mean?


    [You!! You have a child now, why don¡¯t you work properly!!]


    [ [ [ [Anego!!] ] ] ]


    (TL : Anego = elder sister ; Aniki = elder brother)


    Hmm?


    [No, even I wanted to do proper job, but the boss in my workce was a nasty guy so I hit him without thinking and stopped!! Because of that, in order to earn my Angel¡¯s milk cost I became a bandit.....]


    [Such a stupid reason!! Do you think our child will grow up into a decent person from money that you earned as a bandit!?]


    [No, but.....]


    [Don¡¯t give me stupid excuses!!]


    They seem to be a married couple who probably just had their first baby. The father became a bandit to earn milk costs..... I want to give some money to that figure.


    Although he said that it was an angel a while ago, I am curious whether their child¡¯s name is really Angel or just a metaphor. If that is his name, it¡¯s going to be a problem in the future. Especially if their child resemble the father, further problems are likely to arise.


    [By the way, what about Angel?]


    [I entrusted her to father, I came after listening to mother that you might be ying banditry again!! I was ashamed and couldn¡¯t tell father]


    [What is embarrassing.....?]


    [Then, can you tell our daughter that she grew up from money that her father earned as a bandit?]


    [..........]


    [A-Anego!! Aniki doesn¡¯t has other choice-----]


    [You shut up!! This is a problem of my family!!]


    [Ye-Yesss.....]


    Oh, he was silent after a single shout. Thisdy wears terrible force. I wonder what we should do. I want to leave this ce at once.


    [You there can leave now!! Sorry because my idiot husband disturbed your journey]


    [N-No problem.....] (Wazu)


    T-Then let¡¯s get going, that¡¯s what I wanted to say but I couldn¡¯t find the twopanions around. Grave-san is standing next to the woman and Freud is standing next to the man.


    [It¡¯s as thisdy says!! You should get a proper job to raise your child!! I agree with thisdy!!] (Grave)


    [Y-You.....]


    [No, No, I couldn¡¯t ept it. First of all, it¡¯s important to earn money so that the child would grow properly. You can teach the child strictly so they don¡¯t walk in the same path as their parentter. I am on this man¡¯s side!!] (Freud)


    [Y-You.....]


    Huh? Are you participating? Why don¡¯t we just leave them alone? Even I don¡¯t feel like poking my nose at other people¡¯s household problems.


    The remaining four bandits talked something with each other in whispern and separated themselves towards man who was called aniki and woman who was called anego, two people each. It has be a confrontation of 4 vs 4 now.


    Huh? Could it be..... Eight people in front of me turned their eyes to me all at once.


    [Of course Wazu is an ally of women, right?] (Grave)


    [There is no doubt that Wazu-sama will choose this side, right?] (Freud)


    Oops, the decision seems decided by whom I choose. All of you are cowards!! Let¡¯s try to escape.


    [No, No, No, it has nothing to do with me. She said we could leave, so why don¡¯t we go now?] (Wazu)


    [Not good!! This is one of the problems that you aren¡¯t supposed to avoid by all means!! We should settle it here and now!!] (Grave)


    [I agree!! This is no longer just their problem!! So, which side is right Wazu-sama?] (Freud)


    I failed to escape. These guys are entering their own pace. I feel that Grave-san simply wants to support the female, on the other side Freud just favored the male¡¯s effort.


    No way, why did you shove their problem at me? what should I do now..... we are going nowhere at this rate. I exhale a big sigh and I advanced my way towards the women.


    [Well then, after considering carefully I choose this side] (Wazu)


    [Yoshaa~~~~~!!! That¡¯s Wazu boy for you!!! I knew he would support me!!!] (Grave)


    [That¡¯s a lie~~~~~!!!!! I was betrayed by Wazu-sama~~~~~!!!!!] (Freud)


    Freud reaction is exaggerating but I know it just an act. The woman camp raised their hands in joy while the man camp disheartened but of course Freud alone is different. I exhale a big sigh after talking to Freud a little.


    I said to the woman --[I hope she bes a good child]-- to the man --[Pull yourself together]-- and secretly handed out some gold coins I borrowed from Freud a while ago.


    After that, since we had no more business in this ce anymore, we continued our journey to Osen town again. Looking back, the woman was waving her hands greatly while the man was lowering his head deeply in gratitude but.....


    I hope their child isn¡±t named "Angel".


    <i>**Proofreader : Nail Vixen - Sponsored by : Piotr**</i>

 Chapter 83

    <h4></h4>


    This is the fourth day of our journey towards Osen town. While we were tidying our camping equipment, Freud noticed a man approaching this ce. I stop my hands and turn my attention to the man. He was walking here in a carefree manner and stopped at the point where each other¡¯s attacks could reach.


    As he was getting closer, I could see him wearing very light clothes, deep green tights and short sword on his waist, a queasy feeling came from his long and narrow eyes, even though he has reasonably good face. I wonder if it¡¯s his habit to mess around with his bangs. While doing so, he looking at us with an appraising eyes.


    [You¡¯ve alsoe for That, huh? Could it be you are thinking that you can win?]


    [What is it.....?] (Wazu)


    [Huu~? Are you ying dumb here? I can tell, you see? You are also challengers, aren¡¯t you? In other words you are my rivals, got it?]


    I want to hit him once for the time being.


    [What is this ¡°challenger¡± thing.....?] (Wazu)


    When I asked what was that all about, a response came from Grave-san.


    [You didn¡¯t know Wazu? Haosui-chan the northern hero who currently lives in the hot spring town --Osen, has vowed to be a bride for a man that win against her. Because of that, those who are confident with their strength all over continent have came to challenge Haosui-chan, but nobody could win even though various people have challenged her so far] (Grave)


    [I see.....] (Wazu)


    Haosui has never been defeated so far. She is quite strong, I guess?


    [So~, in other words~, you guys havee for such a thing~, right?]


    I¡¯d like to say what kind of thing it is. For a moment I forgot about him, or rather are you still here? Get lost already!!


    [Like I said~ You guys have no chance~ Because I¡¯m going to defeat Haosui~ I will do it!! Got it? So, can you give me your money? Got it?]


    (TL : this is the way he talks, there are some parts that I¡¯m not sure the meaning as well)


    This guy is annoying!!


    In short, he is doing bandit-like things here, right? Targeting the challengers, I wonder if he is quite strong? I can¡¯t see that though. Moreover, this side has me, Grave-san an S-rank adventurer, and Freud a fake butler.


    I don¡¯t think we will lose, except for Freud. However, such idea didn¡¯t transmit to the man.


    The man in front of us while still fiddling with his hair, pulled out a short sword with his vacant hand and directed its tip towards us.


    I thought would finish this quickly, but Freud interrupted me before I could advance.


    [This fellow, there is no worth for Wazu-sama toy his hands on him, please leave it to me] (Freud)


    [Hmm? No, I don¡¯t mind it. Because I will get it done in a moment] (Wazu)


    [Well, wait a moment Wazu. Let¡¯s leave this guy to Freud here. I have seen Wazu¡¯s strength on the ship awhile back, but I never saw Freud¡¯s fighting strength] (Grave)


    Certainly..... I don¡¯t remember ever seeing Freud fighting in full power. Oh, I¡¯m getting interested now.


    [Then, I leave him to you] (Wazu)


    [Thank you very much] (Freud)


    Freud bows elegantly and turns back to the man.


    [I will be your opponent] (Freud)


    [Okay~ let¡¯s start with you~ I will make you a prey of my sword~!!]


    The sword¡¯s tip lunged at Freud in a sharp thrust at the same time he said so, however Freud avoided it with minimum movement.


    A man dropped his short sword when Freud hit his hand with a chop, before they passed each other because a man couldn¡¯t stop his advance.


    Freud turned his body slowly, it had be a situation where each other standing position swapped.


    More importantly, his hand hadn¡¯t stop ying with his bangs during that time, or rather he is more concerned with his hair than the fight.


    [It was a splendid attack] (Freud)


    [You too~ pretty good~ ..... I never thought~ you dodged my first attack brilliantly~]


    [Because I am a butler] (Freud)


    Oi, why are you praising each other without a care in the world? Just Hurry up and finish him already!! I mean, this guy was just ying around with his hair since beginning. I¡¯m getting frustrated just by looking at him, also how he speak in roundabout way is annoying.


    [Fumu..... his attack was impressive. Freud¡¯s also doing pretty well] (Grave)


    A person next to me was calmly analyzing the battle. No, No, No, what Grave-san said may be true but..... I could care less whether Freud is strong or not anymore, I¡¯m just bothered by this man who doesn¡¯t stop ying with his bangs since a while ago.


    [Well then, this is my turn to attack!!] (Freud)


    Freud is going to attack the man.....


    [Wa-Wait a moment!!]


    Freud put his hand on a short sword in front of him, but the man¡¯s words stopped Freud¡¯s advance. Freud waited dutifully.


    [What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?] (Freud)


    [Yeah, a big problem!! Because of the previous movement~ my bangs have fallen into disorder. Please wait a moment because I will fix it soon~]


    Freud nods and waits on the spot in the meantime. Eh? What are you doing? No, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s finish him and leave this ce.


    However, on contrary to such thoughts of me, the man began to carefully fix his bangs.


    [Hey, you¡¯re in the middle of fighting, right? Don¡¯t stop the fight just because your bangs got disordered] (Wazu)


    When he heard myint, the man stared at me with serious look and shouted. Of course his hands didn¡¯t stopped touching his bangs. He is still doing it, stop it, please stop it now!!


    [I won¡¯t be popr with women if my hair is disheveled!!!!!!!!!!]


    What are you saying? There aren¡¯t any women here in the first ce, you don¡¯t have to worry about such thing. However, I tried to ask a good-looking person next door just in case.


    [Is that so?] (Wazu)


    [No, I think it¡¯s important, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time for it] (Grave)


    [I bet!!] (Wazu)


    I have same thoughts as Grave-san. So, what¡¯s with this guy? The moment we turn our eyes to see his foolishness, two shadows jump from the woods behind towards me and Grave-san


    [Yihaa~~!!~ Your back is open~~!!!]


    I knew that there were people there since the beginning, the same goes for Grave-san I guess. We silenced each of them with a single blow.


    I see, in other words this annoying man draw our attention as a decoy, and the other two people were going to attack us from behind.


    Well, they were choosing wrong opponents this time.


    If you look carefully, the man who is still ying with his bangs despite this situation turned pale.


    [Eeh..... Aah..... Umm? Could it be I am in dire situation now?]


    Stop ying with your hair already!!!!!


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After that, the man who had been made bald, other two people, and a written paper containing --[¡ü these guys are criminals]-- were hung on tree. Good for him, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his bangs got disordered anymore so I¡¯d like him to thank uster.


    In the end, Freud¡¯s strength remained a mystery but I decided not to think about it anymore.....


    <i>**Proofreader : Nail Vixen**</i>

 Chapter 84

    We arrived at Osen town on the evening of the fourth day. It seems like we had been moving faster than expected. In order to enter inside the town, I showed my guild card with the status hidden to the gatekeeper.


    Once in the past, they seemed to use some kind of ancient relic to confirm identity of person who enters the town.


    I, eh? Is that necessary?


    I look around, there seems to be no one who acts like that other than me. The gatekeeper sends me a wry smile.


    There is only simple fence surrounded this town, there were no high walls like in the other cities. I asked for the reason, it seems because the scenery of hot spring town will be ruined so they removed the walls. However, he taught me that there is invisible magic barrier that always protected the town.


    Other things he taught me, this town is divided into three sections. They seems to be called "mixed bath district", "men bath district", "women bath district", their difference are just like how it sounded.


    Most of people went to the district following their own gender, that as expected. There seems to be soldiers who entered mixed bath district very rarely, but most of time there were only men inside.


    Although in the past mixed bath district only used for bathing, recently over there, borrowing a wisdom from certain shop in the south, a ce that dedicated asmon ce for men and women to soak only the foot called footbath was made. It seems that ce was popr and more peoplee to mixed bath district.


    Actually, it seems that the magic barrier was also a wisdom from that store, people in this town revered highly of the store owner. For a moment, I remembered the all ck dressed peddler when I hear about this store. But thinking back about the change in this town, it¡¯s likely a different person.


    I mean, the owner of this store thought something amazing. If by any chance Ie back to my hometown, I¡¯d like to visit the store.


    I ask them to return my guild card while talking, after that we enter the hot spring town, Osen.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    It seems the ce we entered was the entrance of mixed bath district. It¡¯s alreadyte night so we are nning to look for inn to stay a night.


    I want to go looking for Meru at once, but an unfamiliar town, moreover night time, I don¡¯t know where should I start without slightest clue. I abandon the idea for tomorrow. I hope Meru stay safe.


    All inns in the mixed bath district were fully booked so we headed to the men bath district. But after a little thinking, we all decided to go back and stay in a barn at the mixed bath district.


    Because in the men bath district, muscr men who seems to be Haosui challengers are all over the ce. There are time when the heat of hot spring get into their heads and a fight broke. That district has turned into a lively (noisy) ce.


    I think that our judgment isn¡¯t wrong. We ask for permission from the innkeeper and spend the night inside a barn.


    On the next day, we were allowed to use hot spring because of the innkeeper¡¯s kindness. I decided to search for Haosui as the first step in looking for Meru whereabouts.


    I asked the innkeeper; apparently Haosui fighting challenge has be number one entertainment in this town so the location was found out immediately.


    Haosui fight her challenger on the big stage in the middle of town. It seems that some people especiallyes here to watch it. Based on the information we all headed to that ce.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    There are two people on the stage, man and woman. The man showed off his exquisitely well-trained body with proud to stir up the audience. He wields a giant sword that seems to be able to cut a tree in single strike. With one hand, he swing a giant sword from overhead while making buzzing sound to stir up the audience even more.


    On the other side, standing to confront the man is a small tall girl around 14 years old. Her hair color is bright green. Part of her hair were arranged to stand with hairpin in such a way resemble two horns.


    Is that pajamas? It just as I said. She wore a loose clothes from top to bottom, both of her hands are hidden inside overlong sleeves. This is the very appearance of someone who just woke up, not someone who is going to enter the battle.


    However, what caught my attention the most are her eyes. On a small face where the childness remains, there are sleepy half-opened eyes with dark red color. I think she had swallowed the red ball, but I didn¡¯t see a crack anywhere on her body. Howe?


    That peddler said that he wanted me to meet "that girl", there is no doubt. And form his words, I came to understand that he was talking about this little girl I¡¯m seeing right now, the northern hero Haosui.


    The battle in front of me ended with an overwhelming victory of this Haosui girl.


    Along with a war cry, the man swung his giant sword towards Haosui. However Haosui didn¡¯t move an inch, seemed sleepy and yawned.


    The audience who didn¡¯t know about Haosui would have thought the battle ended with that attack. However, the giant sword never cut Haosui. The moment it touched her body, the giant sword crumbled down and shattered.


    The audiences get all excited because of the sight, while the man turns his eyes at Haosui as if just seeing an illusion.


    Well, even I can do the same.


    There was no Haosui¡¯s figure at the end of a man¡¯s line of sight because she had moved beside him. Then, with a fist that Haosui casually released, a man¡¯s body flew somewhere to unknown ce out of the town.


    The audience understood that Haosui¡¯s victory has been established, they raised a cry of celebration even without knowing about what was just happened.


    [No less of ¡°The World¡¯s Strongest¡± .....Her strength is a real deal. Even I¡¯m not sure I can win from her] (Grave)


    [The World¡¯s Strongest?] (Wazu)


    I carelessly reacted to Grave-san¡¯s murmur.


    [Yeah, that¡¯s Haosui-chan¡¯s nickname. Just like ¡°The Whirlwind¡± of mine] (Grave)


    [I see] (Wazu)


    Certainly, that was one of inhuman strength. Ordinary sword will crumble just by hitting her..... Let¡¯s not think about myself.


    More importantly where is Meru right now? Does it mean she is in Haosui¡¯s ce?


    I restlessly look around the surrounding area but couldn¡¯t find Meru¡¯s figure. I thought whether I should ask Haosui directly.


    Our lines of sight meet when I turn my eyes at Haosui. He stares for a moment and slowly approach me. She speaks words while standing on the stage in front of me.


    [.....are you the person that child was talking about?] (Haosui)

 Chapter 85

    I¡¯m following Haosui. She said that she would take me to Meru. I was guided to her temporary residence in this Osen town.


    It¡¯s good that she is willing to guide me..... I¡¯m grateful..... what a nice ce!! I mean, her temporary residence is in the women bath district!!


    This ce is normally off-limits for men, the surrounding women surely think --[why is there a man here?]-- their gaze are scraping my HP.


    Please excuse me! Please pardon me! Please forgive me! Haosui brought me to this ce!!


    The gatekeeper at the entrance of women bath district give me an entry permit because of one word from Haosui. As expected of the world¡¯s strongest.


    I don¡¯t want to admit it but I feel a little excited when I set foot on the garden of women. No, it¡¯s normal, every man surely will get excited.


    But at the same time a regret feeling dominated me. Somehow, I feel out of ce. I just entered but unable to stay still. I want to leave this ce at once.


    By the way, Grave-san told me that his wife was working here; I didn¡¯t know where he is now. Freud has gone somewhere because he has some kind of errands. So, I am the only man in this ce.


    I¡¯m really sorry. Please don¡¯t stare at me with those eyes. Please!!


    I am following Haosui from behind with such feelings. Not long, we arrived at her ce, it seems an inn. The steam from hot spring was rising from behind the building, typical sight of inn in this town.


    Haosui entered inn normally and I also followed her afterward. The inn staffs and the guests inside directed their attention at us, I couldn¡¯t calm down at all.


    The inn staffs lowered their heads when Haosui passed by and the guests started to make noise. Their attitudes changed immediately after realized that I was behind her.


    The surrounding have the same facial expression as if telling --[who is this man?]--. Some of them clicked their tongues. I want to see Meru and immediately leave this ce. This ce is not paradise at all.


    Haosui stopped in front of a door of certain room then she prompted me to go inside.


    Is Meru really inside?


    I mean, we just met. Can I trust her? It might be a trap.... well, even if this is a trap, I have no choice but to go inside. I open the door and take a peek inside, over there..........


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Meru who is being pampered by arge number of women like a king was there.


    The ck crystal from that time seems to have disappeared already. Meru was being taken care of by the women around her. Just opening her mouth and the women around feed her food. Her body seems to have been thoroughly polished.


    More importantly, what are you doing? I mean, Meru is female, right? I can see thisposition if you are a male, but why the women.....Oh I see, she is loved as a pet, right?


    I wonder what this is? I¡¯m d that she was safe, but what should I do with this indescribable feeling.....? Before I came here..... I think Meru has been doing like this for a long time..... damn!! I am not envious at all!! DAMN IT!!!


    When I immersed myself on the spot with such dark thought, Haosui pushes me from behind.


    Is she telling me to quickly go inside?


    I entered the room while being pushed by Haosui, Meru who saw my figure jumped on the spot, flew, and collided with my face.


    I tried to spread both hands and receive Meru but she drove straight to my face as expected. She climbs up to the top of my head and with --[kyu~iii.....]-- she began to rx herself there. *peshi-peshi * she started to beat my face with her forefoot to protest because I waste to get her.


    No, weren¡¯t you enjoying yourself in this ce?


    The women who saw this situation were looking at me with envious eyes. I am enjoying the feeling on my head after a long absence while receiving such a gaze. I suddenly noticed.


    [Huh? Did you get a little heavier?] (Wazu)


    [KYUIIII~~~] (Meru)


    Meru protested to my murmur with beating my face rather stronger than before.


    [Sorry! Sorry! You have grown!!] (Wazu)


    Meru stopped hitting me, it seems she was convinced. She began rxing herself again on my head. I stroked Meru¡¯s head. Haosui stepped forward and said to the women in this room.


    [Need to talk with this person..... please go out.....] (Haosui)


    [Yes~]


    The women nodded on Haosui¡¯s words and leave the room obediently while waving their hands towards Meru. There are only me, Meru, and Haosui remains in this ce.


    Haosui confirmed they had left the ce. Haosui sit on a rag called cushion in slow movement and beckoning me to sit down as well.


    [As this child said..... it seems you are her guardian] (Haosui)


    [Meru said it? Do you understand her words?] (Wazu)


    [Because I am a dragon descendant..... a Ryujin] (Haosui)


    (TL : ýˆÈË = human dragon? Sound¡¯s weird for me so I use the original, any better idea?)


    I see, the two protruded hair that stand on her head represent the horns of a dragon.


    [Anything else.....?] (Haosui)


    [Then, do you know what is going on now.....?] (Wazu)


    [About the ball.....? I swallowed it..... understand everything] (Haosui)


    She understood but still swallowed it? so why did she.....


    [.....is it over? Then, main subject] (Haosui)


    [The main subject.....?] (Wazu)


    [Fight me.....] (Haosui)

 Chapter 86

    Haosui told me to fight with her.


    [Why is that?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s.....] (Haosui)


    From that point Haosui slowly spoke, or more like muttered about her purpose. To put it briefly, when training oneself, she realized that she couldn¡¯t find someone who were stronger than her in the surrounding anymore. She couldn¡¯t tell the reason about why she was obsessed with strength


    As she continued seeking for the greater strength, she challenged those who were said to be strong all over the ce and kept being victorious, from there people started to call her Northern Hero.


    People who came to challenge her has started to appear this time. She was in this town hoping to find a good opponent. In order to gather more challengers, she added a condition to be a bride of person who can defeat her. If there is a person who can win, it seems she really don¡¯t mind to marry him. But someone who could defeat her never appeared.


    She spent every day with nothing but boredom, she started to wonder whether this was her limit.


    One day, a peddler who dressed in ck presented her a red ball that said could make her stronger even more.


    Haosui who greedily seeking for strength swallowed it. She got even stronger, but no one could hold a candle to Haosui because of that.


    It said that she began to spend more time withzing around than before. She seemed to never go out from her room except when heading to the stage. It was at such time that Meru appeared. Then she heard about me from Meru.


    [Heard from that child..... really strong..... stronger than her father.....] (Haosui)


    [We-Well.....] (Wazu)


    I¡¯m certainly strong.


    [I don¡¯t know how strong her father was..... however, I think that I was stronger..... but that child said you were stronger than me..... therefore, I won¡¯t expect it..... but fight me] (Haosui)


    [Unn~~] (Wazu)


    To fight such small girl, as expected that¡¯s..... but I don¡¯t want to leave her who had swallowed the red ball from that peddler alone. If I defeat her, I wonder if her body will also be cracked? I don¡¯t want to see that.


    But I don¡¯t know the way to cure it..... what should I do..... When I was deep in thought, Haosui cautioned me.


    [I¡¯m going to win anyways..... You can understand when you see this..... see it for yourself] (Haosui)


    Having said that, Haosui handed a guild card out of her clothes.


    Huh? This? Where did you take it? It¡¯s somewhat warm..... s-stop it!! It¡¯s better to not think about it.


    Her guild card was in the state which can be seen already, Haosui¡¯s status was written there so I read it.


    Skills:


    [Battle king] Lvl.Max (Compound)


    [Tactics king] Lvl.Max (Compound)


    [Dragon-ization] (Unique)


    [Special Magic : Dragon] Lvl.Max (Unique) <currently unusable>


    [Super Recovery] Lvl.Max (Compound)


    [Body reinforcement] Lvl.7


    [Total Tolerance] Lvl.8


    [State Abnormal Invalidity]


    [Hero] Lvl.6 <currently sealed>


    [Demon Lord] Lvl.1


    It cooomeees!! I can tell that her status are high but I don¡¯t know the differencespared to my status. I mean, my status are written on texts not numbers. So, let¡¯s see the skills exnation.


    <strong>[Battle king] Lvl.Max (Compound)</strong> : Can use martial techniques and handle all kinds weapons with this skill. You will be able to use variety of weapons and martial arts better. It¡¯s possible to be the first rate weapon user or master of martial arts as the level goes up.


    Huh? What is this?


    <strong>[Tactics king] Lvl.Max (Compound)</strong> : Instantly understand all kinds of war situation and find the way to break through. Situation understanding, sense perception, and skills will be put on work together using this skill. Those processes will be getting faster as the level goes up. It¡¯s be possible to make to make correct judgment based on own knowledge.


    ...............


    <strong>[Dragon-ization] (Unique)</strong> : Transform into a dragon with status rises significantly.


    Is this unique skill of Ryujin people?


    <strong>[Special Magic : Dragon] Lvl.Max (Unique) </strong>: Magic that can only be used in dragon form. Can shoot various breath attacks as the level goes up.


    My special magic [God] also seems have the same condition with this.


    <strong>[Super Recovery] Lvl.Max (Compound)</strong> : Increase natural HP and MP recovery speed. The speed will be getting faster as the level goes up.


    Huh? Are you perhaps never getting tired with this skill?


    <strong>[Body reinforcement] Lvl.7</strong> : Increase muscle strength, speed, etc. to assist various body movement. It will be strengthened ordingly as the level goes up andplex movements are also bing possible.


    Hmm? So why can I fight with this much power even though I don¡¯t have this skill..... it¡¯s just a guess, could it be my basic status is already so high? I am no longer a human as expected..... no, let¡¯s stop at that..... don¡¯t think about it too deeply.


    <strong>[Total Resistance] Lvl.8</strong> : Resistance to all kinds of attributes attacks increases. Greater resistance as the level goes up.


    I don¡¯t have to think about this stuff because of VIT and MND status in my case.


    <strong>[State Abnormal Invalidity]</strong> : Invalidate all kinds of state abnormality.


    I want iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!!! Mine is ¡°almost invalid¡±, I want this skill the most!!!!!


    <strong>[Hero] Lvl.6</strong> : Those who saved the world. Status significantly rises. The status correction will further increase as the level goes up.


    As expected of Hero skill..... but it has been sealed.....


    <strong>[Demon Lord] Lvl.1</strong> : Those who destroy the world. Maximal status rise correction. The status rise correction will be even higher as the level goes up and you will be able to use special skills.


    Perhaps this is due to the influence of a red ball.


    To put it together..... she isn¡¯t that strong, right? But there is Demon Lord stuff on her race. She wasn¡¯t an opponent that normal people could win. More than anything, her basic status and skills are too specialized for battle.....


    Though I don¡¯t think I will lose against her.....

 Chapter 87

    Haosui spoke in disappointed voice as if she had lost interest when she saw me checking her guild card in deep thought.


    [.....So? Understand now? No one can win against me] (Haosui)


    [.....Then, why do you still want to fight me?] (Wazu)


    Haosui looked up at the void as she thought, slowly returned her line of sight at me and slightly tilted her head.


    [.....Because there is nothing else to do?] (Haosui)


    The influence of demonization..... well, that¡¯s not likely. Perhaps because she got too strong and no one around is strong enough topete with her, she felt like losing her goal..... she just wanted to fight out of the habit.


    Looking at Haosui like that, she certainly seems has lost her spirit in life.


    [.....You also can¡¯t refuse] (Haosui)


    [Why is that?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm.....] (Haosui)


    Haosui pointed at Meru.


    [.....I sheltered that child. Took care of her. Gave her food]


    I can¡¯t talk back when she bring that up..... I don¡¯t mean to refuse but I¡¯m not sure if this is going to be safe for her.....


    Because she took care of Meru, I want to save this little girl in front of me. However, I can¡¯t think of a good n to realize it at present.


    To tell the truth, I need time but I don¡¯t think have the leeway. I don¡¯t know when the bat-like wings or other stuffs will start to grow like those people who swallowed the red ball. I think that I should not waste time any longer.


    [.....I understand. I will ept it, but can you give me some time?] (Wazu)


    [.....Then 10 minutester] (Haosui)


    [.....Understood. That¡¯s sounds goo----- wa-wait!! Too short!! Why only ten minutes?] (Wazu)


    [.....One hourter?] (Haosui)


    [That¡¯s nothing different!!! I mean, let¡¯s put it for another day!!!] (Wazu)


    [.....Then, tomorrow?] (Haosui)


    [Gime me more time!!] (Wazu)


    [Muu ....You said a difficult thing.....] (Haosui)


    [I said nothing difficult~~~!!!] (Wazu)


    In the end..... we decided to fight at noon two dayter..... sigh.....


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    For now, I have to find a breakthrough strategy during this next two days. I left the room while thinking about it. In the outside, a woman with sexy smile was looking at me.


    She wore ovepped thin fabric from top to bottom, there is a thick band wrapped around her abdomen part, this is the first time I saw this kind of clothes.


    Her hair was tied up to behind, there were also some golden decoration inserted in some ce on that parts. The mole under her eye emphasizes her bewitching features.


    Being stared at by such a beautiful woman, I involuntarily make a gulp sound. That woman slowly walks towards me.


    Huh? Me? Then, she gracefully bowed and introduced herself.


    [Nice to meet you Wazu-san. I am the lord of this Osen town and also Grave¡¯s wife, my name is Serena] (Serena)


    Shuu~~~ I wonder what, I calmed down at once.


    [Nice to meet you too, my name is Wazu. So..... Does Grave-san¡¯s wife need something from me?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, there is also request from Grave. Since the inn to stay has been decided, I came here to guide wazu-san to that ce] (Serena)


    [Oh I see! So, umm, I am in your care] (Wazu)


    I am heading to the inn under the guidance of Serena-san. On the way, I hear a man screaming from somewhere far away.


    [Did you hear the scream just now?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, it seems some foolish man had tried to enter the woman bath district to peep] (Serena)


    Eh.....? No..... But it was a scream.....


    [Since there is no wall in this town, s ome people think the security in this town iscking and they can peep women to their heart contents. In fact, there are tremendous number of traps, invisible barrier, inhibition of recognition from outsider, etc. various means had taken. Even if this is the southern hero, he won¡¯t be ableto enter women bath district without permission. The shop that install it said so] (Serena)


    [This is really strict.....] (Wazu)


    [Yeah..... when installing it that person said "Search & Destroy peeping tom" truly impressive words] (Serena)


    (TL : Search & Destroy here is using English spelling)


    [Search & Destroy? What is that?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm, it seems something like murder on the spot when get found.....] (Serena)


    [S-C-A-R-Y!!] (Wazu)


    What was that scary sounding words!? I mean, I wonder what happened to the man who screamed earlier..... well, it¡¯s his own fault.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    We returned to mixed bath district. I was guided to the third floor of thergest and luxurious inn in this district.


    [Eh? Is this the ce?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, this is the inn I manage, I prepare the best room in this ce. I am very sorry for yesterday because no room was avable. Grave also said that I should prioritize customers, but I never thought you all would stay on a barn.....] (Serena)


    [No, it was nothing big. I don¡¯t care about it] (Wazu)


    [I feel relieved if you says so. Then, I will show you to your room] (Serena)


    Upon entering the inn, the staffs bowed to Serena-san before returned to their work. There are also some customers who knew her asionally greets her. Serena-san carefully responds while guiding me.


    The room we entered is really wide and gorgeous, the room also uses furniture that seems expensive. Honestly, is this really okay for someone like me to use this room?


    However, the scenery from this room was also stunning, I thought that it¡¯s really worth to stay in the room with such scenery.


    On the table in the middle of such room Grave-san was drinking leisurely alone. Noticed meing, he raised one hand to invite me.


    [Yo~ Wazu!! Are you finished with Haosui? I mean, is that Meru on the top of your head?] (Grave)


    [Yeah, I¡¯m going to fight her after 2 days. Meru, that¡¯s Grave-san my friend. Come, say hello to him] (Wazu)


    [Kyuii~] (Meru)


    [Ou~ I am Wazu¡¯s friend, Grave. Best regards!] (Grave)


    That¡¯s right, maybe Grave-san can teach me something to solve this problem.


    I thought so and talked about Haosui¡¯s situation, the red ball, and what happened to people who swallowed it. Grave-san who heard it looked up in thought after --[Hmm....]-- he turned back his eyes at me.


    [Something like that happened huh..... Sorry but I can¡¯t think of anything. How about you Serena?] (Grave)


    [Let¡¯s see, Haosui-san doesn¡¯t cause problems in particr either, on the contrary, the business is booming as a result of the challengers who came to this town. I would like her to return to normal safely if possible..... but please forgive me. I also don¡¯t know any means to help her. I can¡¯t be any help, please excuse me] (Serena)


    [No, please don¡¯t mind it. I can¡¯te up with anything either] (Wazu)


    The two couldn¡¯t help me either. I wonder if Freud knows something. He isn¡¯t here, but let¡¯s ask just in case. However, I don¡¯t know when he wille back. But even Grave-san doesn¡¯t know anything so I don¡¯t think he would.


    I am on my wit¡¯s end here. I even feel wanting to ask god for help right now.....


    Hmm.....? God......? Goddess.....?

 Chapter 88

    <h4></h4>


    That¡¯s it!! There are the goddesses!! Because it¡¯s the god, they should know everything. I thought so and I took out my guild card from my bosom. Grave-san called out when he noticed my sudden behavior.


    [What¡¯s wrong you suddenly took out your guild card?] (Grave)


    [No, just a little.....] (Wazu)


    It¡¯s impossible to tell him that my guild card has turned into something like assembly hall for goddesses, so I answered him vaguely. I spelled out about the current situation and checked the guild card.


    Skills :


    <strong>[Sea Goddess is sleeping inside the calm ocean]</strong> : .....zzZZ .....zzZZ .....ehehe ..... It¡¯s ticklish~~~


    <strong>[War Goddess is too immersed with her training and didn¡¯t notice it]</strong> : Ora! Ora! It¡¯s just started, give me more!!


    <strong>[Earth Goddess is busy cultivating trees]</strong> : Fufufu..... it grows bigger and bigger~~~


    <strong>[Goddess is enjoying her snack time]</strong> : Hmm, this cake tastes good!! I guess it¡¯s okay to eat this much..... but I have to exerciseter.


    ??????????????????


    W-H-A-T--T-H-E--H-E-C-K~~~~~~!!!


    What are you doing? These goddesses!! I always feel like they are looking after me more than necessary, but why are they ignoring me now!?


    Even though I am trying to help Haosui, why is it? Don¡¯t tell me, you are not interested with her?


    Even though she is a hero? Normally, it¡¯s their job to guide and help hero, right?


    That¡¯s.....? Are they angry because I asionally leave them? I wonder if the goddesses are trying to say that they aren¡¯t such a convenient women...... no, that¡¯s..... impossible.....


    (TL : Convenient woman = Something like someone you will look because you can take advantage of her when the time of need but in normal situation she is out of sight. Even so, she is gouig to help when get asked)


    Pe-Perhaps..... it was just the timing that¡¯s bad, let¡¯s check again for the time being. I spelled out the current situation and checked the guild card once again.


    Skills:


    <strong>[Sea Godddes is sleeping]</strong> : .....zzZZ ......zzZZ


    <strong>[War Goddess is seeking her limits] </strong>: More! More! I ought to be able to do more!!


    <strong>[Earth Goddess is singing with flowers] </strong>: Lla~ ? Lla~ ? Lla~ ?


    <strong>[Goddess is seriously suffering]</strong> : What should I do..... I will get fat if I eat any more cake..... but..... it should be fine to eat just another one.....


    <i>*baaaaaaaaam!!!!!!!*</i>


    I mmed the guild card to the floor. Smoke was rising from the part where the guild card hadnded. Grave-san who seems to be worried calls out.


    [O-Oii!! Are you okay? What happened?] (Grave)


    [No..... just a little unexpected thing has happened..... but it¡¯s fine, I feel better after mming my guild card] (Wazu)


    [I-I see.....] (Grave)


    Dammit..... because of the goddesses , it seems Grave-san thinks I¡¯m a little strange in the head. Yo-Yosh, let¡¯s calm down once. Take a deep breath..... huu~ haa~


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Fuu~ I calmed down. All right, let¡¯s try once again. The goddesses surely know something. I shall continue until I get the answer, but..... it doesn¡¯t seem to work this way.


    I will fight Haosui without getting any answers at this rate. That means I have no choice but to kill her..... no, don¡¯t give up, let¡¯s try again.


    It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing, I don¡¯t want to do it but..... I have no other choice. I slowly calm my mind and mutter in my heart.


    (Is there a goddess out there..... a goddess who will help and guide me, who got lost..... gentle, strong, smart and beautiful..... such a lovely goddess.....)


    I pick up the guild card and check it again.


    Skills :


    <strong>[Sea Goddess woke up]</strong>


    <strong>[War Goddess stopped her hands]</strong>


    <strong>[Earth Goddess answers the call]</strong>


    <strong>[Goddess answered in a hurry]</strong> : The tears of Millennial-ss White Dragon have high healing and sacred power. Because she is a ryujin, I think that the effect will be higher. Let her spew out the red ball, then it may be possible to save her with those tears.


    The answer cameeeeeeeeeeee~~~~!!!! You were looking after me after all!! Then, you should reply from the beginning.....


    Skills :


    <strong>[Sea Goddess smiles gently]</strong>


    <strong>[War Goddessughs dauntlessly]</strong>


    <strong>[Earth Goddess smiles]</strong>


    <strong>[Goddess lifts the corners of her mouth]</strong> : Wazu-san should fall for me with this.....


    Uuu, well..... thank you Goddess-sama!! I love you!!!


    I thought something that shouldn¡¯t be said. The sentences in the guild card changed again.


    Skills :


    <strong>[Sea Goddess is ready for battle]</strong>


    <strong>[War Goddess is in battle mode]</strong>


    <strong>[Earth Goddess is in attacking stance]</strong>


    <strong>[Goddess is ready to engage the battle]</strong> : Yeah Wazu-san is mineee~!!


    Let¡¯s stop it..... Let¡¯s not think about it too deeply. Let¡¯s forget it for the time being. I appreciate it but..... I put back my guild card into my pocket quietly. Hopefully the world will not be affected because of this.....


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    But a new problem arises now. Where can I get the tears of millennial white dragon? I don¡¯t know such a thing. The white dragons in the mountain supposedly haven¡¯t lived that long. Meru¡¯s mother, Meral also shouldn¡¯t have lived that long. I turn my eyes into the room vicinity while thinking about what should I do.


    Is she showing interest in the flowers that decorated the room? I thought that as I watched Meru who was flying around happily.


    Wait..... Meru¡¯s grandmother, Megil is also a white dragon. If it¡¯s her, perhaps she has been living for thousand years. However, where is she now?


    Meral should be know about her whereabouts. There is no other clue. Why don¡¯t we visit her after a long time? I want to know what happened to that couple, Meru should also miss them. That sounds good, let¡¯s call Meru.


    [Meru!! We are going out!!] (Wazu)


    [Kyuii~~] (Maru)


    Meru returns to her usual fixed position on my head in response to my words.


    [Hmm? Where are you going?] (Grave)


    Grave-san called out to me who suddenly was going to leave.


    [Aah!! I¡¯m going out to do some errands a little. I will be back in two days before the fight with Haosui] (Wazu)


    [Should I help too?] (Grave)


    [No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s something like visiting one¡¯s parent¡¯s home after marriage. Then, I¡¯m off!! Please inform Freud for me] (Wazu)


    [I understand. Be careful on the way!!] (Grave)


    [Yeah!!] (Wazu)


    I say so and leave the room, leave the inn, leave the town and head to the mountains that stand in the center of the continent.


    <i>**Proofreader : Nail Vixen**</i>

 Chapter 89

    <h4></h4>


    I am aiming at Ragnil¡¯s castle in the mountain summit. I run in a hurry because I can¡¯t spend too much time, so my speed is rtively quicker than usual. I hold down Meru who is clinging her ws against my head with one hand so she won¡¯t fall.


    After running for about 1 hour, we arrived in a vast forest at the foot of the mountain. Since we found various tree nuts here and there on the way, we collected them and decided to take a rest in a little open space for the time being.


    A group of about 15 people came out from the woods and surrounded us. They are holding swords, knives, axes, etc. they are bandits no matter how you look at it. Rugged man with the finest equipment and the best physique from the group, steps forwards and threatens us.


    [Hahaha!!! The great me is the bandit who¡¯s ruling this forest!!!]


    [I and Meru are in the middle---


    <i>*baaamm*</i>


    ---of snack time!!] (Wazu)


    <i>*bam-bam-bam-bam*</i>


    I sent the bandits flying somewhere away with punches in a blink of an eye. Goodness, they interrupted the healing time between Meru and me after a long time. I don¡¯t mind to give them the second serving if they are still alive. Oh, I will let Freud be their opponent.


    No problem urred after that. I started to climb mountain in the center of continent. I keep proceeding forwards despite the weather that¡¯s constantly changing. It has nothing to do with me.


    I was relieved that Meru also did not seem to have any problems with the weather. Doing this and that while proceeding, I meet them again.


    Cat-like monster and fish-like monster duo.....


    The two surround bonfire under a big tree, it seems they are having meal now. Cat-like monster¡¯s eating grilled small fish, while fish-like monster¡¯s eating grilled big fish and some kind of meat alternately in each hands.


    This is wrong. This scene is surreal. Or rather, Do your best cat-like monster. Don¡¯t look so pitiful. Because there is huge fish-like monster next to you, eat it!!


    While thinking such a thing, they noticed our presence in this ce. Meru and I stopped our movement while watching them. The two silently watching us back while keep moving their mouths on food eagerly.


    Then, because cat-like monster¡¯s food was originally only a small fish, it finished it immediately. On the other side, fish-like monster was still eating because originally it had a lot more food. The cat-like monster was looking at fish-like monster enviously.


    I couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. I rushed out at once and kicked them off with the momentum just as it.


    <i>*baaaam!!!*</i>


    [The cat should be fish¡¯s predator!!] (Wazu)


    Those guys who were kicked by me flew somewhere far away until I couldn¡¯t be seen them anymore. Since it¡¯s monsters, they probably won¡¯t die. I never meant to kill them in the first ce.


    Because I thought that I wanted the cat-like monster to work hard. Be sure to defeat the fish-like monster and stand on the top. Show me that you are the boss. Surely, you can do it. I¡¯m cheering you on!!


    I looked at the direction that those two guys disappeared towards. I also thought I have to do the best myself and ran towards the castle again.


    Monsters attacked several times before we arrived, but they all went down with one punch. However I felt uneasy. I¡¯m not seeking power and yet, I keep getting stronger for some reason...... It was such a feeling.


    Meru and I reached the castle within a day. It seems it¡¯s better to stay here for tonight. I would like Meru to spend some quality time with her parents too. While thinking such a thing, I slowly open the castle¡¯s door.


    On the other side of the door, there was Ragnil who¡¯s carefully cleaning the castle with a feather duster.


    I slowly shut the door back.


    Hmm? I wonder if I was too tired? I think I have seen Ragnil doing something inappropriate for a dragon king. I¡¯m sure it was just my imagination. I slowly opened the door again.


    [Even though I¡¯m not cheating..... Why do I have to be punished.....?] (Ragnil)


    While saying so, he used the feather duster to clean the surroundings with pitter-patter. Have you not been forgiven yet.....? While wondering about what should I do in this situation, I feel the weight leaving my head. Meru flew towards Ragnil.


    Ragnil noticed Meru who was getting closer to him while happily pping her wings.


    [Hmm? Ooh, Meru!! How have you been? Are you eating properly?] (Ragnil)


    [Kyuii~!! Kyuii~!!] (Meru)


    [That¡¯s good!! Come to think of it, how about Wazu.....] (Ragnil)


    Our eyes met. It seems he just noticed me. We look at each others eyes in silent for a while.....


    [....................] (Ragnil)


    [....................] (Wazu)


    [..... For the time being, pleasee in!] (Ragnil)


    [..... Ye-Yeah don¡¯t worry!! I won¡¯t tell anyone!! I will forget everything I just saw] (Wazu)


    [..... Sorry, please do!] (Ragnil)


    I don¡¯t want to see the dragon king in miserable situation..... Ragnil guided me to enter the castle with Meru who is sticking to his belly happily.


    <i>**Proofreader : Nail Vixen**</i>

 Chapter 90

    The ce Ragnil guided me to was the great hall in the castle. There was Meral who was sprawlingfortably in that ce. Meru, who saw the figure of Meral, separated herself from Ragnil at once and flew towards Meral¡¯s ce. Ragnil who saw Meru leave him seemed lonely.


    Be strong papa dragon!!


    Meru was hovering above Meral before she dove towards Meral¡¯s face and started to rub her face against Meral¡¯s.


    [Oh Meru? Fufufu..... it seems you came back home to visit. I¡¯m d to see you after a long time. Did you be a little bigger?] (Meral)


    [Kyuiii~!! Kyuii~!!] (Meru)


    [I see. You were having fun. I¡¯m d to hear it] (Meral)


    I slowly got closer to the two.


    [It¡¯s been awhile, Meral] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, Wazu also seems to be fine. It seems you have taken a good care of Meru, I feel relieved] (Meral)


    [Well yeah, though various things did happened. Since we are going to stay for the night, you should enjoy the parent-child time to the fullest] (Wazu)


    [I see, thanks!!] (Meral)


    Meral raised corner of her mouth and showed me a happy dragon¡¯s smile as I said so.


    [I am delighted with the offer, but why are you here again? Are you justing here to let us see Meru? (Meral)


    [No, actually.....] (Wazu)


    I told her the reason why I came here. I skipped the details that I heard this information from the goddesses just in case.


    [I see, you are looking for mother with that kind of situation. Then, why don¡¯t you ask my mother directly? I think she will listen if it¡¯s Wazu who¡¯s asking] (Meral)


    [Oh, she is here?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, she is here to monitor Ragnil. I think she is reading a book in the study room now. The ce is in the innermost room upstairs] (Meral)


    [I understand, thank you. There you heard it Meru. We are going to stay the night here so go enjoy your time with your parents] (Wazu)


    [Kyuui~ Kyuui~] (Meru)


    I head to the innermost room upstairs through the stairs on the right side of the great hall that Meral pointed out.


    I enter the innermost room at the end of the corridor after knocking on the huge doors. There is an extraordinary hall that is bigger than the great hall from before.


    Huge bookshelves reaching the ceiling, with height that is not reachable unless dragon flies, covered the surrounding walls. Every bookshelf is filled with books without vacant gaps at all. The books are stored in orderly manner.


    Inside this room there is a number of desks and chairs sized for human that tells who will read there. In the center of it, there is a huge dragon sized desk and chair. White dragon Megil is reading while wearing sses over there.


    Megil, who noticed my presence, slowly closes her book and turns her attention to me.


    [Oh? I¡¯m sure you are Wazu, right? But Meru doesn¡¯t seems to be with you] (Megil)


    [Yes I am, it¡¯s been a while. Meru is with her parents downstairs] (Wazu)


    [I see, It¡¯s good as long as she is healthy, I also should go and see herter. So, you bothered to take the trouble toe here for some reason, didn¡¯t you?] (Megil)


    [You can tell?] (Wazu)


    [Because I have lived a long life not for nothing. Although I¡¯d be d even if you simply came so that Meru could meet her parents, but I feel that the atmosphere in this mountain turned somewhat strange recently] (Megil)


    It seems Megil also felt the sense of incongruity that I felt when I entered this mountain.


    (TL : Kinda messed up about this details at the previous chapter. Not changed the story that much but I already fix it)


    [I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not about the mountain but if you can, I would like to ask for your help....] (Wazu)


    And then, I exined about the situation of northern hero Haosui. Like before, I skipped the details about goddesses.....


    [.....I see. But Wazu, where did that informatione from?] (Megil)


    [Eh.....?] (Wazu)


    <i>*gulp!!*</i> Why did she ask?


    [What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t tell me?] (Megil)


    [...............] (Wazu)


    It can¡¯t be helped..... I am in the position of asking for help in this ce. I¡¯m not too close with Megil to begin with, let¡¯s speak honestly to gain some credits. Though I don¡¯t know if she can believe me. Well, in the worst case scenario I will show her my guild card.


    I tell her that I got this information from the goddesses. Her countenance ckened and she began tough out loud.


    [Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha!!! I see, you heard it from goddesses!!] (Megil)


    [Do you believe me?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, I believe in you since the time I entrusted Meru to you. However, only limited number of people were informed about the tears of white dragon¡¯s power, even among the ryuujin race. I thought from whom you had heard it.....so it¡¯s goddesses, that¡¯s make a little sense. It seems that you are quite favored by them] (Megil)


    [Ha-haha.....] (Wazu)


    I can¡¯t say they favored me to the extent sought for physical rtionship.


    [However, that brings back memories..... I didn¡¯t hear anything since that time..... but it seems they are doing fine] (Megil)


    [.....Eh? Are you acquainted?] (Wazu)


    [There was a little story in the old days] (Megil)


    [.....Old days?] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s not a good deed to probe the secret of a woman so much, you know?] (Megil)


    [Excuse me.....] (Wazu)


    It flew for a moment, ¡°How old are the old days?¡± But I was discouraged in an instant when I thought about it. Perhaps it was just my imagination, but I got the feeling that goddesses in my guild card were beginning to mor. Well, I won¡¯t check it out though.


    [So, about the story of this hero.....] (Megil)


    [Yes?] (Wazu)


    [What is this Haosui girl¡¯s hair color ?] (Megil)


    [It¡¯s green] (Green)


    [I see..... I thought whose dragon blood she inherited that it would make her strong enough to be a hero..... But I see.....] (Megil)


    [...............] (Wazu)


    Umm~ there are a lot of things I¡¯d like to ask since sometime ago but let¡¯s endure it.


    [All right, rest assured. I am the thousands years old white dragon, if you can save that child with my tears, you can take as much as you want!!] (Megil)


    [Thank you very much] (Wazu)


    We came down to the first floor to get an empty bottle to store the tears.


    Meru clinged to Megil firmly the moment we came to the first floor. It seems she was d to see her grandmother.


    Megil who is stroking Meru¡¯s back happily, Meral who is pleased to watch them, Ragnil who seems envious, this scene makes me remember how strong the bond of this family.


    Megil put the tears inside an empty bottle that Meral prepared and we enjoyed our time in this castle afterwards.

 Chapter 91

    I stayed overnight in the castle on that night. But right now, I am alone in the balcony. Because it¡¯s precious family time, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt them so I sneaked out from the great hall to this ce.


    I am drinking while looking at the starry sky alone. I brought the drink from the town, of course it isn¡¯t alcohol that should be matched with this atmosphere. I have enough with alcohol..


    (Haa~ it¡¯s delicious~)


    I don¡¯t want to touch alcohol anymore. I don¡¯t like it because my head hurts the next day after I drink it. I have zero tolerance with alcohol. Perhaps I will be tolerant if I keep drinking it, but that¡¯s painful so let¡¯s stop.


    I watch the sky while thinking such a thing, stars shine brightly, it¡¯s such a wonderful night sky.


    I wish I could look at such a night sky together with my beloved one. But I don¡¯t have one.....


    I am alone..... I wish someday I can find someone who truly loves me..... but looking from the past events, it seems to be difficult..... I wonder if I will be alone for the rest of my life.....


    Let¡¯s stop, just thinking about it makes me feel down. It¡¯s ruining the taste of this delicious drink. Let¡¯s enjoy the night and forget about everything.


    When I immersed myself in such thoughts, I heard the footsteps of someone approaching from behind. I turned my face towards the sound. There was Ragnil who wasing while holding a cask.


    [What are you doing in such a ce?] (Ragnil)


    [Why did youe here, Ragnil? When I¡¯m being considerate to give you some family time.....] (Wazu)


    [Fuhahaha~ Since you are here, I¡¯m thinking that I want to drink with Wazu!!] (Ragnil)


    [I¡¯m not drink alcohol] (Wazu)


    [I don¡¯t care!! Because the most important thing is to be together] (Ragnil)


    Saying that, Ragnil sat next to me and began to drink from the cask filled with alcohol.


    [Puhaa~!! Sake is more delicious tonight because there is a friend next to me!! That¡¯s right, I am sorry for troubling you with Meru and everything] (Ragnil)


    [Don¡¯t worry, I also enjoy traveling with Meru!!] (Wazu)


    [I¡¯m d to hear that] (Ragnil)


    With that, the cup and the cask shed each other.


    [I heard about the northern hero. It would be nice if she could be saved using my the tears of my mother-inw ] (Ragnil)


    [I hope so..... Hmm? Are you that concerned about Haosui? Even though You have never meet her in person] (Wazu)


    [Certainly that ryujin is ssified as human family, their life span or strength is far from us, dragons. But still, the same dragon¡¯s blood is mixed inside their body. Because of that we (dragons) recognize them as kinsmen] (Ragnil)


    [I see..... I will do my best] (Wazu)


    [Good, I leave her to you] (Ragnil)


    We spend the rxing time while looking at the stars.


    [.....So, what do you really want to talk about?] (Wazu)


    [Mother-inw hasn¡¯t forgiven me.....] (Ragnil)


    I thought so. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t see the dragon king cleaning the castle by himself.


    [So, can you put in some good words for me.....?] (Ragnil)


    [There is the feeling that I¡¯d like to help as a friend, but it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s family¡¯s problem so I would like to avoid getting involved. Just endure it patiently!] (Wazu)


    [You are a heartless friend..........] (Ragnil)


    [If I¡¯d get in the same situation as you, would you help me?] (Wazul)


    [Well, I¡¯d look at it from a distance and pray for you] (Ragnil)


    So you do understand the position I am in.


    [Come to think of it, I told you to introduce the problematic red dragon to someone, how about that matter?] (Wazu)


    [Oh, I introduced her to a single blue dragon who is one of my aides. They clicked with each other the moment I made them meet. They are flirting around everyday, it¡¯s getting annoying] (Ragnil)


    [...............] (Wazu)


    How can beeeeeee!?!?


    How can it go so well for everyone but me!? That¡¯s unfair!! Tell me it¡¯s a lie!! Damn it!! It¡¯s not reality!! Why doesn¡¯t it work that way for me!? Why am I still single!? What¡¯s my fault? Did I do something wrong to deserve this!? Dammit!!


    I AM JEALOUS~~~!!!!!


    I ALSO WANT TO BE HAPPY~~~!!!!!


    I desperately poured the drink I¡¯m holding in my hand into my mouth in one go.


    [What¡¯s wrong, Wazu? Your atmosphere suddenly turned dark, you know?] (Ragnil)


    [I feel like I can shatter the world if it¡¯s me now] (Wazu)


    [Y-You jest!!] (Ragnil)


    I can do it, right? With goddesses blessings and all, should I try it? Fufufu..... such world..... should perish once!! After that, the world which is friendly to me shall be made!!


    [FU~HAHAHAHAHA.....] (Wazu)


    [What¡¯s wrong Wazu? Please don¡¯t scare me!?] (Ragnil)


    I see the figure of Ragnil who looks worried as I copse on the spot whileughing. The stone floor is cold and feels good. Then, I see the bottle I brought lying beside my face. In the lower part of the bottle there was paper attached, it was written as follows.


    ¡ù This drinks contains small amount of alcohol as vor ¡ù


    What is this..... contains alcohol..... you say..... zzzzz


    On the next day, I woke up with a headache. I immediately drink water and rearrange my breath on the spot. I really want to beat myself from yesterday. I will check carefully before drink anything next time.


    Ie out from the room to looking for Meru. I meet Ragnil who is cleaning the castle on the way and exin about yesterday¡¯s circumstances.


    Meru was in the hall with Meral and Megil, they seemed to be talking about something. Meru jumped onto my face at once after noticing meing and started to climb up my head. It was somewhat ufortable because Meral and Megil smiled at the sight.


    [Wazu-san, I leave Meru in your care] (Meral)


    [Yeah, sure!!] (Wazu)


    [Wazu, I leave the matter about Haosui to you. Please save her] (Megil)


    [I¡¯ll do what I can do. Then, I wille againter] (Wazu)


    I exchange greetings lightly and go back to Osen town with Meru.


    **Proofreader : Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 92

    Meru and I are running back to Onsen town. Well, actually she is just sticking to my head. Meru seems happy to have seen her parents and grandmother after a long time. I stroke Meru¡¯s head while running and she is y bitting my hand that I use to stoke her in response, it¡¯s ticklish.


    On the way, we take a rest in different ce than before. It¡¯s because we took different route from when we came.


    I wonder if I have something that attracts them.


    When we were enjoying our time while basking under the sun, they (women) appeared.


    [Come on!! He is alone, go get him while he¡¯s sleeping]


    [Bu-But, he is with a dragon child, what if he wakes up and fights back?]


    [It¡¯s allright!! Look at his face, it¡¯s just an ordinary guy you can find anywhere. Even if ites to fighting, it will not be a big deal!!]


    How rude!! But it¡¯s just as she said. I can¡¯t deny that my face is mediocre. It seems I will never be popr because my face is ordinary.


    No, it¡¯s wrong, a man is all about the personality, you should be gentle with women.


    Therefore, first of all let¡¯s show them that I am awake. Let¡¯s pretend that I didn¡¯t notice them and leave this ce quickly.


    I get up~! I stretch my body on the spot~! I put Meru on my head~!


    I try to leave this ce, but two women who came out of the woods blocked my way.


    Please let me go for your own good~~!


    [You, wait there!!]


    [Pl-Please wa-waiiii~it!!]


    Of the two women that appeared in front of me, the first one who issued a high-spirited good voice is a woman with shoulder length blonde hair, strong-minded eyes and facial features.


    She wore small vest that didn¡¯t cover enough of the area around her waist, short pants and boots that emphasized her slender thighs, matching very well with her appearance. I felt a healthy beauty from her. However, she held a long sword in her hand.


    On the other hand, the woman with long and fluffy-looking purple hair has gentle eyes and facial features. In contrast to her friend, she wore long pretty dress that didn¡¯t show much skin. She pointed a knife with trembling hand towards me. She looks so cute that makes me want to protect her. Both of them are young, I think they¡¯re about the same age as me.


    [Come on, first of all tell him your demand]


    [Ye-Yess!! Umm..... I¡¯m a bandit!! Give me your money~! please.....!!]


    [The "please" is unbefitting. 1 point deducted]


    [Uu~..... I¡¯m sorry!!]


    [Don¡¯t apologize!!]


    What is this.....? Eh? What should I do?


    [Come on, once again!!]


    [I am a ba-bandit~! Give me your money~!]


    [...................]


    Really, what should I do here? When I¡¯m in trouble with how to respond, the blonde woman speaks to me.


    [Sorry~!! Right now, this girl is in the middle of her 5th banditry field test. Sorry for the trouble, but can you apany her?]


    [Pl-Please, I am in your care~!!]


    That said, the blonde woman winked at me and posed her hands in plea gesture while the purple haired woman desperately lowered her head. I guess I will go along with them, but.....


    [It can¡¯t be helped~! I will be your opponent if you do not mind] (Wazu)


    I think that there is something that a man should avoid, don¡¯t lose just because the other party is cute. But what is this banditry field test all about?


    [So what am I supposed to do?] (Wazu)


    [You can do as usual]


    [Well, as usual huh..... I don¡¯t have money to hand over to bandits!!] (Wazu)


    When I tly refused, the purple haired woman was surprised and shrunk back.


    No No No!! I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you!! It¡¯s true!! I just did it as usual just like your friend told me!!


    [Come on, it¡¯s only natural that he refused you, don¡¯t get cold feet just because of this much]


    [I¡¯m sorry~]


    [You won¡¯t pass at this rate, you know?]


    [I wi-will work hard~!!]


    The purple haired woman pulled herself together and turning the knife to me again while acting tough, but her hand is still trembling.


    [Come on, show me what you have learned. What should you do when your opponent refuses?]


    [Umm..... th-then, I will take your life!! please~]


    [You added "please" again..... 1 more point deducted]


    [Haa~u.....]


    Eh, what is this? She is so cute..... no, not that!! Perhaps is this my fault? I¡¯m sorry~ I didn¡¯t n to do that!!


    [We haven¡¯t finished yet]


    [Ye-Yes!! Then, this is the battle from here on. Here Ie~]


    She says so and the purple haired woman charges at me with her knife. Her eyes are closed.


    [Whoa~ Watch out!!] (Wazu)


    I instinctively avoided the knife. It was dangerous. Don¡¯te at me with closed eyes because you¡¯re too scared. I mean, please stop doing dangerous things.


    [Stop there!! It seems your bad habit of closing your eyes hasn¡¯t been healed]


    [I¡¯m so-sorry~ I mean, it¡¯s scary~]


    I was also afraid for different matter. Or rather, I think she is not suitable to be a bandit in any way.


    [You are not ready yet, it seems still too early for you. You should do it over again from the training ce]


    [Fuee~ Bu-But I won¡¯t give up no matter what, so please don¡¯t abandon me~]


    No, people have something suitable for them to do, and I think that the purple haired woman is not suitable to be a bandit.


    [We will return home today. I am sorry because you had to go along with us.....]


    [No, I don¡¯t mind it at all. Umm, good luck?] (Wazu)


    I look at the purple haired woman and cheer her up.


    [Ye-Yes!! I will work hard!! I will do my best to be the greatest female bandit in the world!! Thanks for your support!!]That¡¯s absolutely impossible. I think that the role where she is being protected by people will suit her better.


    Then, the blonde woman and purple haired woman went into the forest. The purple haired woman kept looked back at me from time to time before the twopletely disappeared from my sight.


    I think she should give up bing a bandit because it seems impossible for her.


    After that, there was no problem in particr and we arrived at Osen town by night of that day.


    **Proofreader : Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 93

    When I came back, Freud was waiting at the entrance of Osen town for some reason. He bowed elegantly when he saw my figureing.


    [I feel relieved from the bottom of my heart to see you return safely, Wazu-sama. You had already disappear when I returned to the inn. I heard that you flew away somewhere to do some errands. I was really, really worried that no food could pass through my throat for these past 3 hours] (Freud)


    [.....When did you have a dinner? What did you eat?] (Wazu)


    [About three hours ago, I had a dish called sukiyaki. It used high quality meat, various mushrooms, and wild vegetables that had been cooked inside a pot called nabe, it was really delicious. Oh yeah, I also had hot spring eggs] (Freud)


    [In other words..... because you ate a lot, you can¡¯t eat anymore right now?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm..... I guess you can also put it that way~] (Freud)


    [You are the one who put it in a strange way!!] (Wazu)


    It¡¯s useless to debate with him as expected. I threw a sigh and I headed to the inn that Grave-san¡¯s wife brought me to before.


    When I arrived at the inn, I was guided to the same room as the first time I came here. Inside the room there were Grave-san and his wife Serena-san, elegantly drinking tea.


    When he noticed me, Grave-san raised his hand and called me out.


    [Ou~ wee back~!! That was fast, have you finished your errands?] (Grave)


    [Yeah, with this I may be able to do something tomorrow] (Wazu)


    [d to hear that, then you just need to restore your energy for tomorrow¡¯s battle!! Serena, please!!] (Grave)


    [Yes~] (Serena)


    After that, Serena-san prepared sukiyaki that Freud mentioned before. She also prepared meal for Meru. I am eating alone while Meru is being fed by Serena-san.


    I am not envious at all~!!


    After healing my fatigue inside the hot spring, I went to sleep.


    The next day, I woke up early in the morning. I gentlyy the sleeping Meru on my head and slowly leave the inn to take a stroll through the town.


    If you look closely, although there are so many inns in this town, it doesn¡¯t mean that there are no private houses here. Of course some people really do live here.


    I just noticed such an ordinary facts right now. Certainly when I came here it was night and on the next day it was so hectic, various things happened and I couldn¡¯t look around the town properly.


    I stroll around the town, of course while avoiding men bath district. I make Meru eat hot spring eggs that are being sold at the street stalls, while looking at products that are disyed in the ce like open-space souvenir shops.


    I am killing time before the battle that is going to be held at noon.


    The time for appointment. I am standing on the stage in the center of the town. Meru is watching from the roof somewhere. There are already so many audience around the stage. I don¡¯t know from which direction Grave-san and Freud is watching from because too many people have gathered.


    Haosui is standing in front of my eyes. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any motivation at all. Her both hands are lowerednguidly and her sleepy eyes are directed at me. She isn¡¯t wearing those loose shirt that she wore when we first met. They were ordinary clothes that a lot neighboring townsmen seemed to be wearing.


    [.....Then, shall we start?] (Wazu)


    As soon as I uttered those words, even though nothing changed in her facial expressions, the power that I felt from Haosui gradually increased.


    However, there is no movement from her, she¡¯s doing nothing except observing me. When I tilted my head in confusion Haousui spoke.


    [.....You can attack me first. I always give the opponent the first shoot] (Haosui)


    I see. Certainly, when she fought before, it was the other party who moved first. While having the battle specialized status so high, I wondering what she is waiting for. So she is just simply handing over the first attack to her opponent.


    Then, let¡¯s defeat her at once and let her drink the dragon tears..... no, wait a moment.


    Inside the goddesses¡¯s conversation before, I am sure it said that she had to spew out the red ball first. Let¡¯s confirm it just in case!


    [I would like to ask one thing before we start] (Wazu)


    [.....What?] (Haosui)


    [Can you spew out the red ball you swallowed, on your own?] (Wazu)


    [.....Hmm? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t feel like to try spewing it out too] (Haosui)


    I thought so. I was expecting this answer. But still, it¡¯s troublesome, I don¡¯t know how to get the red ball out of her. I wonder if I can fight the same way as usual? Then, what if she lost her consciousness? Hmm..... first of all, I have to fight her properly and see the situation.


    [I see..... then, I¡¯m going to attack you] (Wazu)


    [Do it quickly..... I¡¯m going to win after all] (Haosui)


    What a haughty way to speak. Well it can¡¯t be helped, with her current status and all, maybe she thinks that she is the strongest among human.....


    No, that¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not that she is being haughty, she is just not interested, she doesn¡¯t feel motivated, she doesn¡¯t care anymore.


    She just wants to finish this quickly because there is nobody who can defeat herself anymore. She doesn¡¯t have expectation. Her face is rather unmotivated because she thinks that she already knows the results of this fight.


    If it¡¯s so..... let¡¯s make her a little motivated.


    [Well, let¡¯s start. I will go straight ahead andunch a kick towards your head] (Wazu)


    [..........Why exnation-----] (Haosui)


    After properly telling her about how I would attack, I quickly approach Haosui and shoot a kick while holding back towards her head. For a moment, Haosui shows a surprised expression but soon returns to her normal face.


    She immediately raises her arm to block my attack while the other free hand is used to counter attack me.


    I put a little bit of force on the foot I¡¯m use to kick Haosui. She is blown off butnds normally with both feet as if nothing had happened. She focuses her eyes towards my direction. Those are her usual sleepy eyes but I can feel a little bit enthusiasm inside.


    **Proofreader : Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 94

    Haosui rubs her arm that took my kick. She clenched and unclenched her palm repeatedly to check its condition. While I was silently watching her situation, the audience around the stage started to make a noise.


    [O~o~!! That guy, this is the first time I saw Haosui get overwhelmed by her opponent¡¯s attack!!]


    [Keep it up~!! Ordinary face man~!! ]


    [Wazu-sama~!! I never thought you are a man that would kick a small girl~!!] (Freud)


    [Haosui-chan~!! Today you are so cute~!!]


    Just now, I¡¯m sure I heard Freud¡¯s voice mixed with the audience. I narrowing my eyes and look around but I can¡¯t find Freud under the cover of so many onlookers in this ce.


    I will remember this!!


    It seems Haosui finished confirming her arm condition while I was restlessly looking around for Freud. She called out to me again.


    [I see..... You are indeed quite strong just as that child said..... but I am much stronger] (Haosui)


    After saying that much, as if it¡¯s has been predetermined before, this time Haosui¡¯s turn to attacks me. She approaches me in high speed, she throws her fist towards my face in a casual manner.


    I instinctively avoid it, but then she opens that fist and grabs my clothes. She pulls me down while her knee is approaching my face from bellow.


    I cross my arms to receive it, but Haosui doesn¡¯t stop with just that, sheunches her knee kick at me so many times.


    I thought that her hand was still grabbing my clothes when I was receiving her knee kicks over and over, but there was a feeling of something hitting my back, I guess it was her elbow.


    I fall down just as is. Riding on the momentum, I try to kick Haosui with the sole of my foot but she catches it and throws me off using her brute strength.


    I rearrange my posture in the air. Ind on my feet and look straight at Haosui. Her face seems to be showing a little surprise.


    [.....It was a little fun. However, you can¡¯t win against me with just that much] (Haosui)


    Haosui disappears from my sight and I get blown off not long after that. I look at the ce where I was before, there is Haosui in kicking stance over there but soon after that she disappears again.


    My body gets blown up into the air this time. There is Haosui in kicking stance like before, but her figure soon disappears again.


    She appears above me who is still in the air, I cross my arms to receive her kick and my body get mmed dowm onto the floor of the stage below.


    Due to the impact dust rise on the stage and a part of floor also cracks. The audience raise their voices almost instantaneous, they acimed Haosui.


    Excuse me, I still haven¡¯t lost you know~!!


    While I was cleaning my clothes from dust and debris that got stuck on it, I heard the sound of Haosuinding on the stage, she didn¡¯t move from that spot.


    [I was surprised...... To think that you¡¯d still be standing after receiving barrage of my attacks. It seems you are sturdier than I thought] (Haosui)


    Well, because it seems that even the divine sword wouldn¡¯t hurt me.....


    When the dust cleared up, she was staring at me as if she already knew I was there. Haosui¡¯s eyes are getting more feverish than before as if the temperature surrounding her went up. I can see the power swelling up from her eyes.


    However, I¡¯m at loss here. I wonder what was the movement that made her disappear from thest time. At the edge of my vision, it seemed like she was doing something with her legs.


    Perhaps..... I guess that movement is possible because her skills are maximized for battle purpose. I am envious.


    But now, I must set aside that kind of feeling. Though I¡¯m not receiving any damage no matter how much she attacks me, it¡¯s meaningless unless my attacks reach her.


    Besides, Haosui is a hero, so perhaps there may be some way or another to give damage to me.


    No, she is a demon lord now. For the time being, let¡¯s prioritize catching up with her movement.


    [.....Then, let¡¯s continue] (Haosui)


    Haosui approaches me again with the movement that I can¡¯t see.


    I fight a defensive battle against Haosui¡¯s barrage attack that looks like a surging wave. No, that¡¯s not exactly right.


    Punched, kicked, thrown, I¡¯m just one sidedly getting attacked since a while ago. Of course I remain intact.


    However, it was worth it because I am starting to see Haosui¡¯s movements that I couldn¡¯t see at all before.


    Am I getting used to it? I understand that Haosui looks like disappearing because of some distinctive footwork. This makes her able to draw near me in a moment.


    Understanding that, my body could react on its own afterwards. It became possible to avoid Haosui¡¯s attacks little by little. It also became possible to follow her movements with my eyes.


    I wonder what. I feel that my fighting skills are steadily rising. Perhaps, I feel like I can do the same footwork as Haosui if I want to do it.


    Realizing that my fighting style has changed, I could see Haosui¡¯s face showing an impatient expression a little.


    Haosui and I stand and stare each other in the same position as when we started.


    [Why doesn¡¯t it work.....? Why.....? Because I¡¯m weak.....?] (Haosui)


    Haosui murmured something as if asking herself rather than asking me.


    [Useless..... the weak are useless..... why..... I don¡¯t know.....] (Haosui)


    I felt that her atmosphere turned strange. I thought that my eyes were reflecting the things that I¡¯ve never seen before right now.


    At first, Haosui was surrounded by something like dark green mist, but now it¡¯s steadily changing to red and ck color. The center of the change was from the area around her stomach.


    [The weak couldn¡¯t protect..... what..... who..... I DO-N¡¯T KNO-W A-NY-MO-RE] (Haosui)


    When all the mist surrounding her changed to reddish ck, the real two small horns sprout from her head. Her nails also turn sharp and stretch a little.


    However, her body isn¡¯t cracking and there are no wings growing from her back, it¡¯s different from all the people who swallowed the red ball so far. Haosui eyes which are watching me, shine dubiously.


    [THE WEAK IS USELESS!! BUT..... I AM NOT WEAK!!] (Haosui)


    **Proofreader : Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 95

    Haosui transformed right in front of me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I guess the influence of the red ball that she had swallowed start to take effect.


    Haosui is aware of the changes in her body. She opens and closes both her hands to confirm it. Finally she clenches her hands strongly and raised the corner of her mouth slightly into a smile.


    [THIS OVERWHELMING POWER..... THIS IS THE POWER I HAVE BEEN LOOKING FOR.....] (Haosui)


    No, this is wrong. She muttered before that she wanted to protect someone. Then, what she is looking for is the power to protect someone, but I think the power she has now is different. From the mist that surrounded Haosui, I can feel only evil. That¡¯s why.....


    [Is this really the power you wanted?] (Wazu)


    [SHUT UP..... WITH THIS POWER..... I WON¡¯T LOSE ANYBODY EVER AGAIN] (Haosui)


    Haosui dashes at me at the same time as she says so and it¡¯s faster than before. Her movement is really just an instant.


    But still, it feels so slow in my eyes, maybe because I have be ustomed with her movement. I don¡¯t think that I should avoid it. I will take Haosui¡¯s attack directly as to deny the power that she has.


    Haosui¡¯s powerful fist reaches my abdomen, but I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t budge even an inch and stand calmly on the spot.


    [LIE..... THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE.....] (Haosui)


    Haosui can¡¯t believe that I am still fine after receiving her attack. She punches and kicks me for many times as if losing herself, but I am just standing in the same spot unhurt like nothing happened.


    [WHY!?..... WHYYYY!?.....] (Haosui)


    Hoasui is getting frustrated because she can¡¯t believe what¡¯s in front of her eyes. She leaps backwards and raises her hand towards the sky as if there is something there.


    [COME..... MY SWORD.....] (Haosui)


    With those words the sky turns dark, and lightning starts roarring .One of the lightning strikes falls into Haosui¡¯s hand and from there, a sword appeared.


    Although it seems to be just an ordinary sword that only has the length equal to or greater than Haosui¡¯s height, but that sword makes crackling sound as if it was the thunder itself.


    Haosui slowly takes a stance, she¡¯s pointing the tip of the sword at me. However, her expression that looks over the sword is somewhat uneasy, her pupils are swaying.


    [WITH THIS POWER..... WITH THIS SWORD.....] (Haosui)


    Haosui leaped at me again. The aim of her sword is clear, she is aiming for my heart.


    But still, I don¡¯t budge an inch from the spot.


    Haosui had an expression of surprise for a moment but she immediately switches to determination. She puts more momentum to stab the sword into my heart.


    The moment her sword touches me, it shatteres into pieces.


    The thunder which resided inside the sword also flowed into my body, but I don¡¯t feel anything in particr.


    Unn~ I didn¡¯t feel anything because I got struck several times with heavier thunder than this in the mountain.


    Haosui expression copsed, her spiritpletely broke. She bursts into tears in front of me.


    [.....*sob~* .....*sob~* .....WHY .....WHY CAN¡¯T I WIN .....EVEN THOUGH I HAVE SO MUCH POWER IN MY HANDS NOW.....] (Haosui)


    Haosui slowly approaches me. That figure is no longer a demon king but only a 14 years old girl.


    [WHY..... WHY.....] (Haosui)


    I noticed that Haosui was still wavering. That¡¯s the reason she didn¡¯tpletely transformed even after swallowing the red ball until now.


    There was something that¡¯s still fighting inside Haosui. I could see the green mist I saw before trying to push back the reddish mist surrounding her.


    Perhaps, the green mist is dragon¡¯s magical power that Haosui originally had. It protected Haosui until now.


    Despite being small in amount, because of the influence of transformation and red ball, it is still desperately resisting.


    Maybe, deep inside her heart, Haosui herself is also thinking that this power is not the power she wanted.


    [WHY.....] (Haosui)


    Haosui¡¯s hitting my chest with her fist that have no power at all.


    [WHY.....] (Haosui)


    Haosui looks in my eyes with her face that¡¯s crumpled because of tears.


    [HELP ME..........] (Haosui)


    I gently catch Haosui¡¯s fist that she used to hit me. I smile to make her feel secure.


    [Yeah, I will save you right now!!] (Wazu)


    Together with those words, I hit Haosui¡¯s abdomen with my free hand. I make it a little stronger or it will be useless considering her status. Haosui shows an expression of agony because of the shock and throws up the red ball. I immediately take out the bottle with dragon tears.....


    Eh.....? Haosui lost her consciousness after throwing up the red ball.


    Like this, I can¡¯t make her drink the dragon tears. What should I do? While thinking that, the red ball that fell to the ground shattered into particles and disappeared.


    The red-ck magical power that¡¯s surrounding Haosui changes to green color, but it begins to leave Haosui¡¯s body little by little into the air.


    Eh? Could it be it¡¯s dangerous? I think it¡¯s going to turn really bad if I leave her just as is!! Does this mean she is dying? Bad..... It¡¯s really bad.....!!


    My hands are busy supporting her, there is no time, there is only one thing I cane up with.


    First of all I apologize. I¡¯m sorry!! There is no other way, please forgive me!! If it goes well, I¡¯m prepared even if you are going to curse me.


    Then I open the bottle. I hold the dragon tears inside my mouth and gently pull Haosui¡¯s body closer. I put my lips on hers, I open her mouth using my tongue and I forcibly pour the dragon tears inside her mouth to make her drink it.


    I heard a small gulping sound and her throat also seems to have moved.


    It seems I have sessfully made her drink the dragon tears. I observing Haosui¡¯s condition while feeling relieved. The green magical power which had disappeared, steadily increases and returns to normal.


    Haosui slowly opens her eyes. Her eyes are deep green and beautiful enough to make me feel getting sucked in. Those eyes gaze at me and she opens her little mouth.


    [.....Thank you for helping me, my husband] (Haosui)


    [.....Mmm?] (Wazu)


    My mouth was blocked with a hot kiss from Haosui.


    **Proofreader : Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 96

    I have unpleasant memories. I lived with my human mother and my little sister that was the same as me, a ryujin. The three of us were on good terms and live happily despite being poor.


    We had no father. Being the only Ryujin who lived in the vige, moreover with unknown origin, my sister and I weren¡¯t weed by the people. My mother was also detested because she gave birth to such children. She never told us about our father either.


    Since there was no ce for us in the vige, we had no other choice but decided to leave the vige in the end.


    Because there was nothing we could do. No matter how much I said that I would be useful for the vige, nobody listened to me. The children imitated their parents and never tried to approach us.


    I think that it wasn¡¯t a mistake to leave the vige, it was just the timing when we left that was bad.....


    The time when we left the vige was exactly when the demon king¡¯s army rampaging around the world.


    Without the power to fight nor preparations, everyone would arrive at the same ending when walking in the forest.


    We got attacked by monsters and ran away just like some kind of pre established harmony.


    Left to the right, go to the front and back. The ce where we ran as far as we could was a dead end surrounded by rocks.


    We were surrounded by many monsters with no ce to hide, then my mother stood up to protect me and my little sister.


    Her back was trembling. But in order to protect her children from the monsters, such thing was irrelevant.


    My mother was killed in no time.


    I was scared of that sight, I couldn¡¯t move, my body was trembling, it was hard to breath, but I endured it while thinking about my sister who was in no better condition than me.


    The monsters slowly approached us while licking with their tongues as if telling that it was our turn.


    I moved to the front of my sister immediately but then get knocked off against the rocks behind and lost consciousness.


    The first thing I saw after regaining consciousness was the monsters which emitted some kind of dirtyughter, trampling the already dead mother and little sister¡¯s bodies.


    I screaming until no voice wasing out.


    Why do we, the mother and her children have to receive this kind of treatment?


    I didn¡¯t desire something disproportionate..... I just wanted to live a simple life with my mother and my little sister..... why was this kind of fateing to us?


    Why? Why? Why? Why..........?


    I cursed my fate and at the same time I also started to hate the world.


    In response to my cry, the monsters turned their attention at me as if finding a new toy.


    At that time I thought,


    I want the power..........


    I want the power so I can show it to the people of the vige.........


    I want the power to kill the monsters who killed my mother and my little sister..........


    If nobody wants to protect me, I want power to protect myself..........


    I want power to protect my mother and my little sister..........


    I didn¡¯t remember what happened after that.


    Before my eyes, the corpses of monsters which have been twisted powerlessly into strange positions were scattered.


    The first thing I realized was that there was a lot of blood on my hands. Once again I checked my whole body, it was wet with blood as if the rain of blood had fallen.


    I thought that I have did it. I thought so because there was a sense of strange power overflowing from within my body.


    I realized that the dragon blood which was flowing inside me was instinctively awoken.


    Is this the power I wanted?


    I couldn¡¯t think well with my hazy consciousness. But still, I understood what I should do at that time.


    I carried my mother¡¯s and little sister¡¯s bodies carefully to a good ce with beautiful scenery which was near. I dug the soil and buried them, I made their graves.


    I want my mother and my little sister to be happy if the afterlife world truly exists.....


    After that I went around and trampled monsters who caught my attention. They were not the monsters who killed my mother and my little sister but still..... I couldn¡¯t forgive every one of them.


    I was walking around without destination and killed any monster as soon as I found it.


    In the meantime I continued seeking the power greedily. I began to learn various martial arts and weapons at random.


    A few years had passed since then. People from the surroundings started to call me Hero.


    I am not such a good human being.


    At that time I made Osen town into my base operation. I began to feel the limits on my strength. I had been fighting against other people who were called the strong as to seek some different form of strength.


    I fought again and again, but no one approached my strength, no one could win against me.


    Was this the strength I was looking for? I don¡¯t know the answer. I got tired of fighting.


    One day, I received a red ball from a peddler. It said that I could gain new strength if I swallowed it.


    I thought it was shady but I wanted to know the answer of the strength I have been looking for all this time, so I swallowed that red ball.


    From there, I didn¡¯t know about myself anymore. I were myself, but I didn¡¯t feel like myself. I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that two sides of me were fighting among themselves, but I continued to fight.


    There was a man who put a condition before the fight, --[Be my wife if I win!!]-- he said. When I saw the audience getting more heated up, I epted it.


    If I fought under this condition, I thought that stronger opponent than me might appear. I continued to fight under such a condition from then on.


    But of course, I was really willing to be a bride of the person who was strong enough to defeat me. Because that person will also be strong enough to protect me.


    I don¡¯t care about the appearance, but if possible, I want a gentle person. But no one could win against me even though I put on such a condition.


    I kept fighting with such an empty feeling every day.


    Suddenly a small dragon appeared in front of me. The ck crystal which was capturing that small dragon disappeared naturally as if its job had ended.


    I could talk with that little dragon because of the influence of dragon blood that flowed inside me.


    She seemed to have been kidnaped and was brought to this ce. I thought that I would protect this child for the time being.


    Protect.......... I wonder what I wanted to protect..........


    I talked a lot with her, she mainly talked about a certain person who she¡¯s fond of. She said that that person is super strong, but treats her so gently.


    I told her that I was stronger than him, but she insisted that he was stronger than me and got a little angry.


    In that case, I will try to fight him when hees to pick her up. I got a little impatient expecting that day toe.


    That person finally came to pick her up. I gave some random excuse so I could fight with him.


    On the promised day. He certainly proved that he was stronger than anyone who had challenged me so far, but I¡¯m much stronger.


    I thought so at that time.


    Certainly at the beginning he couldn¡¯t follow my movements at all, he just fought a defensive battle.


    However, no matter how much I attacked him, he remained unhurt. And all of sudden he could catch up with my super movement, my attacks couldn¡¯t reach him anymore.


    I began to forget myself and gradually got impatient before a person with immeasurable strength in front of me.


    [Why doesn¡¯t it work..........?] (Haosui)


    I don¡¯t know.....


    [Because I¡¯m weak..........?] (Haosui)


    That¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t want to admit it.....


    [The weak are useless..........] (Haosui)


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s useless. However, I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s useless.....


    [The weak COULDN¡¯T PROTECT..........] (Haosui)


    I wonder what I wanted to protect......


    I feel something hot from my stomach, an unpleasant feeling of difort surges.


    [THE WEAK ARE USELESS..........] (Haosui)


    That¡¯s right, the weak are useless. I understand it.....


    [BUT I AM NOT WEAK..........] (Haosui)


    I am not weak. I am strong. As long as I have the power..... the power.....


    [Is this really the power you wanted?] (Wazu)


    I do not remember things after that. However, I remember something about whatever attack I did, it never hurt him.


    Ah, did I lose to him?


    I remembered it as I acknowledged powerlessness. I wanted the power to save. The power to save my mother and my little sister. Not just the power for fighting, but the power to save someone.....


    Right now, I wonder why I am in his arms..... Did he actually save me in this way? *badumb* there is a small voiceing from inside my chest.


    Aah~ I want him to always look at me, I want to be his woman. That¡¯s why my body moves instinctively.....


    [.....Thank you for helping me, my husband] (Haosui)


    [.....Mmm?] (Wazu)


    I block his lips with my lips.


    **Proofreader : Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 97

    Author : This story was extracted as part of the conversation that happened inside Wazu¡¯s guild card, the MC of this story. I will send you the rough sketch of characters that appear here.


    (TL : There you have it, but I couldn¡¯t find it anywhere -_-¡°)


    The four pirs goddesses are enshrined surrounding a circr table.


    [Well, it seems everyone has gathered now] (Goddess)


    The one who spoke first is the first god who helped wazu, Goddess. Pink hair with lovely body figure that is hidden under nun-like clothes. Her skin looks transparent because of her clothes made from thin fabric with high transparency. However, her important parts seem to be invisible for some reason.


    ¡ù Since it¡¯s only characters, here it¡¯s the image ¡ù


    [What is this? We were suddenly called here] (Earth Goddess)


    It¡¯s Earth Goddess who opened her mouth next. Brown hair mixed with green, it¡¯s a goddess with gentle eyes. Her smile seems to be able to wrap around everything. Her clothes are so simple, her chests and her buttocks are big enough to make her clothes look like they¡¯re about to be torn apart. She supported her chests with one arm from below to emphasize the size.


    ¡ù Here it¡¯s the image ¡ù


    [Really, what are you nning?] (War Goddess)


    It¡¯s War Goddess. She has deep red hair like a burning fire, sharp eyes that pierce her opponent. Although she wore a tank top to ease her movements, unfortunately her chest area is a bit disappointing, it¡¯s t. She send a flickering gaze towards Earth Goddess and let out a deep sigh after looking at her own chest.


    ¡ù Here it¡¯s the image ¡ù


    [Did something happen?] (Sea Goddess)


    It¡¯s Sea Goddess. Long hair with deep blue color like the sea. She has a slightly more grown-up appearance than earth Goddess. nted eyes that look like a line of grain, because only opens up a little. Although it¡¯s inferiorpared to Earth Goddess, she has a nice body like a model. She wore deep blue dress with some parts that are shining sparkling ck. She¡¯s somehow emitted erotic atmosphere.


    ¡ù image ¡ù


    Combining both hands in front of her mouth, Goddess nods and makes a promation.


    [As soon as hero Haosui was released from the influence of the red ball, she stole Wazu-san¡¯s lips!!] (Goddess)


    *rattle!!* *rattle!!* *rattle!!*


    [That was enviable!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [What the heck she is!?] (War Goddess)


    [Even though she is a neer!!] (Sea Goddess)


    [ [ [That wench, even though she¡¯s just a hero!!!!!!!] ] ] (Earth, War, Sea)


    Together, the three goddesses revealed their anger.


    Earth Goddess bites her nails in envy.


    War Goddess rushed in anger and start to hit the desk with *bashi-bashi* sound.


    Sea Goddess looks mortified and seemingly nning something wicked.


    Goddess is slowly observing their reactions before continuing her words.


    [Well, Well, please calm downdies. Because we can¡¯t interfere in the current state, this kind of thing happened. In fact, we being able to gather inside Wazu-san¡¯s guild card is a miracle itself] (Goddess)


    [What sort of things you are talking about!? Don¡¯t you have any hard feelings about it!?] (War Goddess)


    War Goddess denounces Goddess. Earth Goddess and Sea Goddess soon follow suit. However, the expression of Goddess doesn¡¯t copse.


    [It would be a lie if I say I don¡¯t feel anything..... However, I¡¯m in a different position than all of you] (Goddess)


    [What!?] (War Goddess)


    [I mean..... however you think about this, I¡¯m Wazu-san¡¯s number one right now!!] (Goddess)


    Because of her words, the atmosphere of Earth Goddess, War Goddess, and Sea Goddess changes to an evil one in an instant.


    [ [ [Haaah!?] ] ] (Earth, War, Sea Goddesses)


    Between Goddess and the remaining three pir goddesses, sparks are scattered.


    [No, No, Wazu-sama is most fond of me..... I mean, he wouldn¡¯t normally drink poisonous swamp if he didn¡¯t have the love for me (earth)!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [That¡¯s wrong!! He wouldn¡¯t even think about it if he didn¡¯t have my super blessing first!!] (Goddess)


    [When you put it that way.....] (Earth Goddess)


    Earth Goddess goes down~


    [No, that¡¯s me!! Because of his status..... he will be looking for strong opponents, won¡¯t he? I am the right person for that!!] (War Goddess)


    [War Goddess..... You actually didn¡¯t do anything in particr for Wazu-san, didn¡¯t you?] (Goddess)


    [No..... I mean.... he was already strong when I found him!! So my divine protection turned into something insignificant!!] (War Goddess)


    War Goddess goes down~


    [Fufufu~..... I guess it¡¯s my win. Because he activated deification to protect people of the sea] (Sea Goddess)


    [That¡¯s wrong. It was because he was in pinch at that time, or rather it was the sea¡¯s fault] (Goddess)


    [Fu.... fu.... f.....] (Sea Goddess)


    Sea Goddess goes down~


    The Goddessughs *hohoho* with triumphed look on her face because she thinks she has won.


    This is the n of the Goddess. She gathered the three goddesses in this ce with the intent to break their hearts so they wouldn¡¯t dare to meddle with Wazu again in the future.


    However, Earth Goddess, War Goddess, and Sea Goddess didn¡¯t give up. They rose up and put up thest resistance.


    [I will charm him with my chest!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [Wazu-san can¡¯t see that~] (Goddess)


    [With this muscles!!] (War Goddess)


    [Maniac~] (Goddess)


    [With this proportional body!!] (Sea Goddess)


    [I told you already that he can¡¯t see us~] (Goddess)


    [I will take all Wazu-sama¡¯s abuse!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [That is your desire~] (Goddess)


    [We will fight with the sunset as the background!!] (War Goddess)


    [I think it¡¯s friendship that will be nurtured by that] (Goddess)


    [I wonder what should I do?] (Sea Goddess)


    [Let¡¯s see..... no, no, don¡¯t ask me!!] (Goddess)


    The four pir goddesses were all breathing heavily. They sat back on the chairs respectively, inhaled a big deep breath, and decide to take a break.


    [How about tea,dies?] (Earth Goddess)


    When Earth Goddess made a suggestion, the remaining three pirs instantaneously raised their hands.


    [ [ [ Please!! ] ] ]


    After gracefully enjoying the tea time, Goddess started to speak again.


    [Shall we get into the main point soon?] (Goddess)


    **Proofreader : Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 98

    The ce was enveloped in tension the moment Goddess uttered those words.


    [Get into the point..... Do you mean about that person?] ( Earth Goddess)


    [That person huh.....] (War Goddess)


    [Truly persistent.....] (Sea Goddess)


    Everyone in this ce remembered the same thing and deeply sighed at the same time.


    [The fact that we, four pir goddesses have gathered..... what¡¯s left is just that girl huh.....] (Goddess)


    [Well, it¡¯s an impossible task for us and we can¡¯t directly interfere either.....] (War Goddess)


    [We also most likely are going to lose in nine cases out of ten.....] (Eart Goddess)


    [I thought so too.....] (Sea Goddess)


    [I never thought that, that person would be able to break the god seal and the seven supplementary seals that we ced ourselves.....] (Goddess)


    [It¡¯s really troubling.....] (Goddess War)


    [I dislike it.....] (Earth Goddess)


    [Even though we put the seal with our utmost power.....] (Sea Goddess)


    [It might be impossible with the seal. I get the feeling that that person¡¯s power is getting stronger than before] (Goddess)


    [Can we do something about that peddler first? Or ask Wazu-sama to do it for us?] (Earth Goddess)


    [It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s already a matter of time. The seal will be broken eventually no matter what we do now] (Sea Goddess)


    [I agree. Right now, we need to consider the actions we should take after that person revives] (War Goddess)


    [I thought so too. Because even Wazu-san won¡¯t be able to win at the current state, first of all we have to find a way to manifest in the world.....] (Goddess)


    [ [ [ ............... ] ] ] (Earth, War, Sea)


    The silence flowed for a while, and then Goddess muttered these words.


    [However, when that girles back..... I wonder if she will also fall in love with Wazu-san.....] (Goddess)


    The other three pirs responded to that remark.


    [No, No, that¡¯s impossible no matter what, isn¡¯t?] (Earth Goddess)


    [That¡¯s right, impossible!!] (War Goddess)


    [Yeah, that¡¯s unlikely to happen.....] (Sea Goddess)


    Everyone had a subtle expressions, but that couldn¡¯t hide their anxiety. No one could say it with confidence and just averted their eyes from each other.


    [ [ [ [ ...............it can¡¯t be denied!! ] ] ] ]


    It was spontaneous unanimous answer.


    [B-But still, Wazu-san will choose me!!] (Goddess)


    [No, it¡¯s me. Wazu-sama is definitely seeking healing ce on me!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [No, No, it¡¯s me. He is looking for someone who can fight on equal terms, that is me!!] (War Goddess)


    [That¡¯s wrong. He is looking for someone who will ept everything about him like the sea, that is me!!] (Sea Goddess)


    Everyone stood up while scattering sparks from their eyes. Then, Goddess put out her opened hand in front and loudly dered.


    [If it¡¯s so, then it¡¯s war!!!!!!] (Goddess)


    The goddesses entered battle mode. The means of victory or defeat are decided using Babanuki card game.


    (TL : More known as Old Maid card game but I keep the Japanese name for the reason bellow. It¡¯s often yed in anime so I¡¯m sure you know how to decide the winner and loser at least. Click here for more details!)


    Sitting on all sides of the round table, there are plenty of yed cards in pairs at the center. It won¡¯t take long until the battle is settled.


    Because Earth Goddess and Sea Goddess were already out of the cards, the rest was only the battle of War Goddess against Goddess.


    Earth Goddess and Sea Goddess who were ahead in the game, stand from their seats and watch the two goddesses struggling with triumphed smile on their face.


    [Good luck, you two~] (Earth Goddess)


    [Fufu~..... How delicious this victorious tea.....] (Sea Goddess)


    [ [ *gununu.....* ] ] (Goddess / War)


    Earth Goddess and Sea Goddess merrily enjoyed their tea as the winners.


    Being shown such a scene, Goddess and War Goddess could only grit their teeth in vexation. Still, the two goddesses never looked away from their opponent.


    That being the case, the number of remaining cards are 2 in Goddess¡¯s hand and 1 in War Goddess¡¯s hand.


    War Goddess made a gulping sound. Her hand slowly reaches out one of two card in Goddess¡¯s hand, she grasps the card on the left side and grins when seeing Goddess¡¯s reaction.


    [I understand your habits. This is the correct card, isn¡¯t?] (War Goddess)


    It was just a bluff.


    Saying those words, she is trying to derive the correct answer from Goddess¡¯s reaction. That¡¯s why, War Goddess never averted her eyes from Goddess. But Goddess stares back at War Goddess¡¯s eyes andughs dauntlessly


    [What a stupid idea. I have no such habits] (Goddess)


    [Stupid idea? Don¡¯t you realize it? I tell you the truth here] (War Goddess)


    [How foolish..... I can see that you are telling a lie] (Goddess)


    [ ............... ] (War Goddess)


    [The reason I figure out that those words are a lie is simple. I guess you get nervous when telling a lie, because there is sweat flowing from your left cheek] (Goddess)


    Flustered because of these words, War Goddess released her hand from the card and touched her left cheek in hurry. But, there was nothing there.


    [Fuh..... who is the liar here?] (War Goddess)


    War Goddess feels relieved because she isn¡¯t sweating. She reach out her hand towards Goddess¡¯s cards once again, but stopped halfway. It¡¯s because Goddess is showing ecstatic smile to her for some reason.


    [Fufufu..... kukuku..... hahahaha.....!! Are you sleeping? How stupid!! Is your head made from muscle? The important part isn¡¯t that you aren¡¯t sweating!! Your behavior just now confirmed that my words were right!! Your behavior was proof that you had told a lie!!] (Goddess)


    Thest words from Goddess made War Goddess finally noticed her mistake. Just as Goddess said, her behavior reveals her lie. It was a trap set by Goddess.


    War Goddess wouldn¡¯t check her left cheek if she was telling the truth. But it was a lie so she moved without thinking after hearing Goddess¡¯s words, because she thought her lie had been found out.


    However, it was also a gamble for Goddess. She doubting herself whether she really had such habits. Her heart was throbbing, but she won the the bet in the end.


    She won because she was lucky. Therefore, Goddess was convinced with her victory and proims it with confidence.


    [Now, please draw the card!!! Then lose!!!] (Goddess)


    [Damn~~~!!!!!] (War Goddess)


    The war goddess realized her own defeat, she drew one card with a self-abandoning feeling.


    The picture of card she drew is same with the picture of card in her hands.


    [Whoa, I did it!!] (War Goddess)


    [Im-Impossible.....!!!!!] (Goddess)


    Goddess copsed on the spot. On the other side War Goddess, Earth Goddess, and Sea Goddess celebrating their victory.


    [It¡¯s our victory!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [We did it!!] (War Goddess)


    [It¡¯s a natural result] (Sea Goddess)


    Apart from the three pirs that were pleased with each other because of their victory, Goddess wasughing darkly when she recovered from the copsed position.


    [Fufufu.....] (Goddess)


    [Oh? Is the loser wanting to say something?] (Earth Goddess)


    [Oi-Oi, is the loser dog going to howl now?] (War Goddess)


    [It¡¯s unsightly~] (Sea Goddess)


    [I see..... it¡¯s true that I lost in this game.....] (Goddess)


    [ [ [ ??? ] ] ]


    The three pirs tilted their heads because they didn¡¯t understand Goddess¡¯s remark. Then, Goddess uttered the following words.


    [Certainly..... as the name suggests, remove the "baba" and all that remains is me, a young maiden!!] (Goddess)


    (TL : ¥Ð¥Ð’i¤­= Babanuki, can be literally tranted as remove the old hag (baba) or without the old hag (baba) )


    [ [ [You!! Bring it on, we are really going to war this time!!] ] ]


    The goddesses started again the game named war.....


    **Proofreader : Truffle & Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 99

    My name is Wazu. I am a second year student in "Sono Nochi" private high school. Currently, I¡¯m running in a hurry from the student dormitory.


    [Ouch!!] (Wazu)


    I bumped into a telephone pole.


    I got careless and overslept. I thought it was fine to sleep a little longer because I live in dormitory nearby.


    Because of that I had no time to eat breakfast. Ke-san who is working in dinning hall, made delicious food.. It¡¯s regretful that I couldn¡¯t eat that.


    I noticed that I¡¯m going to bete as soon as I opened my eyes. I wore my zer in a hurry and leave the dormitory at once.


    I should make it in time if I run. It seems to be safe because I had moved my body quite a lot recently. I also got invitation from the school track teamtely because of my speed.


    However, I want to be excused from club activities whatsoever. I don¡¯t want the time to hang out after school reduced.


    I keep running and manage to arrive at school before the chime rang somehow. I pass through the school gate where the members of disciplinarymittee are waiting.


    It seems that today the member of disciplinemittee conducted a surprise inspection at the school gate. I¡¯m going to bete at this rate so I try to pass them without attracting their attention.


    [Wazu-san, wait a moment!] (Sarona)


    Saron-san the chief of disciplinarymittee calls me out for some reason. I reluctantly stopped my feet on the spot while floated a wry smile towards her.


    [I¡¯m sorry Sarona-san. I¡¯m going to bete for ss, so can you let me go?] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s not good] (Sarona)


    Sarona-san approaching me. Her hair smells good. Sarona-san raised her hands slowly and grabbed my loose necktie.


    [Please make yourself look neat!] (Sarona)


    [Ye-Yeah..... Doing this early in the morning, it seems like a routine of newlywed couple] (Wazu)


    I murmured the second half part but it seems Sarona-san hear it.


    Sarona-san¡¯s face turns red. She put more power on her hands which are used to tighten my necktie. I got strangled.


    [It¡¯s painful~] (Wazu)


    [S-Sorry, you may go now!] (Sarona)


    [O-Okay!] (Wazu)


    I was surprised to suddenly get strangled by her. I walked slowly to the school building while checking my neck.


    Looking backwards, I think that our eyes meet each other, but then she averted her eyes from me in great momentum.


    Umm, did I get hated because said a strange things?


    I¡¯m entering the school building. I noticed that my finger is bleeding a little when I was going to put on the indoor shoes.


    It seems that I had cut my fingertips somewhere before I realized it. It may have happened at the time when I bumped into a telephone pole.


    I¡¯m heading to the infirmary to get a band-aid.


    But, I¡¯m really going to bete at this rate..... no, treatment of injuries is a good enough reason for that.


    When I entered the infirmary, the school nurse Tata-san was sitting on a chair gracefully.


    (TL : Is this called nurse, right? Or is doctor?)


    [Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Wazu-san? You are going to bete. Or maybe, do you really want to see me no matter what?] (Tata)


    [Please don¡¯t make fun of me. I seemed to have cut my fingers somewhere so I came here to get a band-aid] (Wazu)


    [Oh, that¡¯s bad!! Even just small injuries, bacteria can enter from there. Come this way, I will disinfect it properly!!] (Tata)


    I sat down face-to-face following Tata-san¡¯s instruction. Her hands gently hold my hand while tending my wound. It¡¯s a secret but the temperature of my face slightly rose because of that.


    [It looks like not a big scratch. It will be healed soon~] (Tata)


    [Thank you. But holding hands in this position, it looks like I¡¯m about to make a love confession] (Tata)


    I telling a joke to hide my embarrassment, but Tata-san¡¯s face turns red for some reason.


    Hmm? I thought, why is this!?


    Tata-san frantically dumped disinfectant more than needed to my wound. The sudden pain blew away my train of thought.


    [It¡¯s sting......!!!] (Wazu)


    [Oh, sorry!! Geez..... because Wazu-kun suddenly talked about love confession, I got a little happy.....] (Tata)


    I couldn¡¯t hear the second half part because the pain.


    I leave the school infirmary after I got a band-aid and headed to the ss room. When closing the door of infirmary, I saw the appearance of Tata-san mumbling something with her face turned red was impressive.


    I arrived to the ss room and headed to my seat. It¡¯s the second seat from the back, near the window. Ondo my best friend who sat behind, spoke to me right after I take a seat.


    [Yoo~! Wazu. You arete today as well. What happened? Overslept?] (Ondo)


    [Ondo, don¡¯t ask a question that you already know the answer!!] (Wazu)


    Ondo is clearly a handsome guy. There are many girls who like him. No just in this school, his handsome face is also well-known to the girls from other school. His character is also good.


    Good grief, a handsome man with a good personalities, just how perfect he can be!? For good or bad, I got stuck with this kind of guy.


    Well, we have some kind of story in the past but setting that aside, I hope he can quickly get a girlfriend or two. But for some reason, he put the top priority to hang out with me.


    His excuse was : [I¡¯m not interested with that stuff now. It¡¯s fun to hang out with Wazu moreover love is something that suddenly falls anytime, isn¡¯t?] (Ondo)


    Yup. When I heard his words, I thought he should apologize to all men all over the world who aren¡¯t popr like him. Well, I forgive him because he is my best friend......


    Then, when I and Ondo are talking about random stuffs, a guy who sit in front of me finally came.


    [Good morning Wazu-kun] (Freud)


    [Isn¡¯t that a bit..... unreasonable?] (Wazu)


    It¡¯s Freud.


    [Is that so? I think that I¡¯m pretty well-dressed though?] (Freud)


    [No, I feel that you are nothing but out of ce. We are certainly not of the same age] (Wazu)


    [What are you two talking about since a while ago?] (Ondo)


    [ [That¡¯s what I want to know] ] (Wazu/Freud)


    He is a suspicious guy as usual. There is no way to grasp his line of thought at all.


    Regan-san our homeroom teacheres in when we are in the middle of talking.


    Yup! Today it¡¯s also a splendid bald head. His head reflecting the light.


    It seems that he¡¯s targeting Ke-san who works in dining hall. Let¡¯s pray that he won¡¯t seed.


    It¡¯s the lunch break time. Ondo had appointment to eat lunch with some girls.


    Ondo himself isn¡¯t very enthusiastic, but it seems arge number of girls are going to raise a riot if he keep on refusing. Because of that, I headed to the cafeteria alone.


    Freud always disappears somewhere when it¡¯s lunchtime.


    Sitting in empty seat, I put my set meals on the table. Before long, another two portions of set meals are ced in front of me abruptly.


    I look at the other side of table, there are the famous twin of double student council president, Naminissa and Narellina smiling faces.


    [You are here as expected] (Naminissa)


    [How about you ept our invitation this time?] (Narellina)


    [Invitation to join student council again?] (Wazu)


    These sisters always invite me to join student council everytime we meet. They even keep the vice president position open just for me. But I keep refusing because I don¡¯t feel like it.


    [I have said it many times, but I don¡¯t have any intention to join student council] (Wazu)


    [Don¡¯t be like that. If you join student council, you can eat like this with us everyday, how about it?] (Narellina)


    [We have been eating together everyday, aren¡¯t we?] (Wazu)


    [Th-That might be true.....then, I will also put "Aan~!" service as bonus] (Naminissa)


    [It¡¯s also has been done as well, isn¡¯t it?] (Wazu)


    That¡¯s right. This two people always appear at lunch break time to eat together with me. They also always forcibly feed me food when no one is watching. I do not know the meaning at all. But someone will be misunderstanding if they see that.


    [That¡¯s right, but..... ugh, this is tough] (Naminissa)


    [However, please be careful. People will think that we are going out or something if we keep doing this everyday] (Wazu)


    [ [ Eeh? ] ]


    As soon as I said so, the face of two girls in front of me turned red. They mumbling something like --[Indeed..... it¡¯s not bad.....]-- or --[It¡¯s an established fact.....]-- as if lost in their own world. I don¡¯t understand them at all.


    Well, these two people have excellent grades so they must be thinking about something difficult that I don¡¯t understand.


    While thinking about such a thing, I shifted my gaze towards the clock that was hung inside cafeteria. I noticed that the lunch break time is almost over.


    I eat the remaining food in front of me in a rush. I stand up and call out the two who are still lost in their thought.


    [Excuse me. I have to change the clothes for physical education ss next, so I¡¯m going ahead!] (Wazu)


    [ [ Eh? What!? Waiiit!!] ]


    I quickly leave the cafeteria.


    When the school is over, I¡¯m waiting alone for Ondo and Freud in front of shoe locker to go hang out with them. Currently the two are being called by Regan sensei. It seems there are things that he would like to ask the two regarding school event matters.


    While doing that, there is a voice who calls me from behind.


    [Wazu senpai.....] (Haosui)


    In response to that voice I turn around behind. There is Haosui an underssmen who also a member of track club,e approaching me.


    From her clothes, it seems she is heading for her club activities.


    [Yoo~ Haosui. You¡¯re always working hard in club activities every day. Do you like running so much?] (Wazu)


    [I like it..... It feels good to run forward. So, when is Wazu-senpai going to join the track club?] (Haosui)


    [Sorry but I don¡¯t have intention to join (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s regretable because Wazu senpai is good at running] (Haosui)


    I won a short distance game against Haosui once before and we often talked after that. She also enthusiastically invited me to join the track club. Well, I don¡¯t feel like entering though.


    [Don¡¯t you have to go practicing? Thepetition is close, isn¡¯t it?] (Wazu)


    [..........Yeah, but I don¡¯t have enough motivation~] (Haosui)


    [Then if you win, you can ask me anything as a reward. But of course it¡¯s in the range of what I can do] (Wazu)


    [Understood..... You better to be prepared] (Haosui)


    [Be prepared?] (Wazu)


    Haosui looks so happy for some reason after I said that. She is heading for club activities with a beaming face.


    Be prepared? What should I prepare?


    Because Ondo and Freude when I¡¯m lost in thought, I put that matter aside for the time being and go out to y with them.


    This is the ordinary time that I spend every day.


    I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.


    Aah~ I want a girlfriend.....


    **Proofreader : Niel Dade**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 100

    The next day after I fought Haosui.....


    I don¡¯t want to go out even one step of the room anymore!! What was that? Has the outside turned into my public execution ground?


    In the midst of fighting, because I was only thinking of saving Haosui, I had forgotten that there were audiences in that ce watching. In other words, they all saw Haosui and me kissing.


    Because Haosui fainted again after that, I left her under Serena-san¡¯s care. She was brought to her room in the women¡¯s bath district.


    Although I was relieved that Haosui can be saved, but her physical condition hadn¡¯t returned.


    And when I tried to leave the arena and go back to the inn where I stayed, I was showered by various reaction from the surrounding audience.


    --[*hyuu-hyuu*]-- or --[Not bad man!!]-- or --[My Haosui-chan.....kill him!!]-- or --[Hug me please!!]--


    Incidentally thest --[Hug me please!!]-- wasing from a man with bulging muscles *tremble*. I absolutely won¡¯t go near the men¡¯s bath district.


    With a bitter smile towards such crowds, I quickly left the ce with Meru on my head.


    However, even on the road leading to the inn, I got teased by many passersby. It¡¯s embarrassing, so I ran straight into my room and never went out since then.


    Too much embarrassment, I raised strange voice like "Hiaa~~" or "Uwaa~~" inside the room.


    Freud and Grave-san who watched me in such a state, seemed to be having fun by themselves. I will get themter. I lied down in the bed while stroking Meru for peace of mind.


    When I calmed down, I was finally able to think straight.


    I think the kiss with Haosui was simply a wonderful thing, though it was a little surprising. Come to think of it, there was some rule that said she would be the wife of the winner.


    Is that the reason she called me Danna-sama before? Eh? Has Haosui already be my wife now? You must be kidding, right? Seriously? I mean, how about my feelings?


    (TL : I will use Danna-sama instead my husband from now on)


    Certainly, I think Haosui is a cute girl, nobody would mind to be her husband. But talking about love into consideration, I¡¯m still not sure myself......


    Moreover, you have to be an adult before speaking of marriage..... Haosui is still 14 years old, right? Then, it¡¯s still impossible to marry her.....


    Eh? Wait, why am I getting depressed because of that? No, No, there is no such thing..... but, what about Haosui¡¯s real feeling?


    She called me Danna-sama, also the kiss, does that mean she¡¯s falling in love with me? How can? Why? I don¡¯t understand the reason at all.


    Perhaps, she just following the conditions that has been imposed on her. If it¡¯s so, I¡¯ll tell her to forget such a thing.


    It¡¯s a bit disappointing though.....


    Because everything came so sudden, my thought process is still in disarray. First, I need to go to check Haosui¡¯s condition.


    Surely, she¡¯s just obeying the condition that has been imposed on her. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s impossible for her to suddenly fall in love with someone like me.....


    *sob*..... let¡¯s go back to sleep.


    The next day. I received a message from Serena-san¡¯s attendant that said Haosui regained her consciousness and wanted to meet me in person. I heading to Haosui¡¯s ce.


    Freud and Grave-san also following me for some reason. I understand that Grave-san is going to see his wife, but I wonder why Freud alsoe with us? When I ask so, Freud put on a face that seems sad.


    [What are you talking about? Wherever Wazu-sama is going, this Freud will be also there.....] (Freud)


    [There are more times when you suddenly disappear from my sight though.....] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s regrettable that I only have one body] (Freud)


    [It doesn¡¯t answer the question, you know?] (Wazu)


    [Well, let¡¯s forget the past] (Freud)


    [I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!!] (Wazu)


    It¡¯s useless. I can¡¯t make a decent conversation with this guy. Let¡¯s leave him alone. I could care less about what he is doing.


    I gave Meru a ride on the head and leave the inn. But again, I still feel embarrassed.


    It seems what happened between Haosui and me, was already known through the town. I can feel the gazes behind my back, I also can hear some people whispering something about me.


    Some of them are fast-minded. --[Congrattions on your marriage]-- there are people who send me blessing etc. How far did the gossip spread~!!


    I manage to arrive at the inn where Haosui stays while sometime holding my breath.


    Horrible..... my mental power got scraped off to this point..... a gossip is horrible.


    I steadied my breath before entering the inn. There is Serena-san waiting inside, she lead me to the room where Haosui was resting.


    Haosui was resting on the bed with her upper body slightly raised. She was dressed with a neat light green pajama.


    The embroidery around her chest, is that a dragon? When Meru noticed her figure, she flew away from my head towards Haosui.


    She still has her usual sleepy face, but her mouth raised a little and her face also loosened. It was a smile that suitable with her age.


    [..........Just as you said, Danna-sama was stronger than me~] (Haosui)


    [Kyuii~ Kyuii~] (Meru)


    [Bragging.....?]


    To Meru who puffed her chest and made a proud face, Haosui showed a slightly unsatisfying look.


    Somehow, I also want to boast myself a little because I was able to save the girl in front of me.


    However, what did Meru say? I¡¯m curious. I wonder if I will be able to talk with Meruter.....


    Just as I look at Haosui while thinking such a thing, our eyes meet. She finally realized my presence. Her face turned red and she instantly hide her upper body with a nket.


    Hmm? I wondering what to do.


    As if a frightened small animal, she cautiously lowering her nket. She look straight at my eyes before uttering a word.


    [I was waiting..... wee, Danna-sama.....] (Haosui)


    [H-Hello.....] (Wazu)


    I respond to her words before entering the room with a puzzled look because of her Danna-sama remark again.


    **Proofreader : Truffle**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 101

    There are only Haosui and I inside this room now. Haosui had asked Meru, Grave-san, Serena-san, and Freud leave the room to give us some time.


    Since Haosui is still not in her perfect condition, I have her stay on the bed just as it. I took the chair next to bed and sit on it.


    To be frank, my heart beating so fast being alone with Haosui right now, but I manage to keep my calm somehow.


    I sat on the chair and look towards Haosui, but then she lowered her head to avoid eye contact with me.


    [.........Thank you for saving me!!] (Haosui)


    [..........I also heard that you got white dragon-sama¡¯s tears to save me..... Thank you very much!!] (Haosui)


    Did she hear that from Serena-san? Because I only told Grave-san about this matter. Oh, well. I don¡¯t mind it. I stroking Haosui¡¯s head to convey that she don¡¯t have to worry about it. Her hair is so smooth andfortable.


    I gently stroking her head, but she suddenly make *hyuu~* sound while her face turn deep red. Maybe it just my imagination, but I saw the steam rising from her head.


    Eh? Did I do something wrong?


    While thinking that I had screwed up, I pull my hand from her head because it¡¯s impossible to talk like this.


    Haosui slowly rasied her face, she touching the part I stroked with ecstatic expression. While watching her action, our eyes meet once more. --[Uu~u~u~]-- she hide under the nket again.


    After a while, Haosui finallyes out from her nket and teach me a bit about her past.


    I stroking her head again with smile to make her feel at ease without saying anything. For the time being, I won¡¯t bring out about the peddler matter. I keep stroking Haosui¡¯s head until she calmed down.


    Haosui look at me to make sure that I was still by her side.


    I¡¯m still here. Then..... may I ask a question now?


    [And then..... umm..... the thing about you will be the wife of the winner.....] (Wazu)


    [Unn, I will..... I will be Danna-sama¡¯s wife~] (Haosui)


    Haosui got closer to me while answering it in quick session.


    [No, it¡¯s not like that..... Is Haosui okay with that? To suddenly be my wife? Is that a condition that was arbitary put by your challenger, right? You don¡¯t have to follow it, you know? Certainly, I won. But I won¡¯t force Haosui to be my wife. This is your life so do what you want to do..... in addtion, Haosui is not old enough to get married..... umm, what am I saying!?] (Wazu)


    [.........In other words, do you hate me?] (Haosui)


    I messed up. Haosui has a sad face with tears flowing from her eyes.


    [Th-That¡¯s wrong!! That¡¯s not what I meant!! I giving the priority to your feeling!!] (Wazu)


    [..........Do you dislike me?] (Haosui)


    [No, well..... I don¡¯t dislike you, but.....] (Wazu)


    [But.....?] (Haosui)


    [We yet to understand each other well.....] (Wazu)


    [..........Then, it¡¯s not problem. It¡¯s still about half year until we can get married. In the meantime, I will make Danna-sama couldn¡¯t live without me anymore. Or, do you already have another wife?] (Haosui)


    [No, I¡¯m an unpopr guy. I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend] (Wazu)


    I got sad by myself because of that words.


    [..........Yup, I don¡¯t see a problem. Even if you already have a wife or two, I will convince them to also let me be Danna-sama¡¯s wife] (Haosui)


    [Ha-Harem!?] (Wazu)


    Haosui is so possitive.


    [Is this really okay with Haosui? Umm.... to be my wife?] (Wazu)


    [No problem..... Because I¡¯m falling in love with Danna-sama!!] (Haosui)


    Huh? Is that so? Umm.....since when? Did I do something? I have no idea.


    Well, there are still six months time to think about everything. Let¡¯s start with get to know Haosui better....


    Hmm? Eh? Why am I kinda looking forward to it as well?


    Certainly, I think it¡¯s not a bad deal at all. I also want to properly ept her feeling..... but, what kind of step I should take.....?


    Besides, after I heard Haosui¡¯s firm feeling, I also feel something within myself. I don¡¯t understand what is this, but I think the answer wille over the time..... surely.....


    Having said that, I sink in the sea of thought by myself. Then, Haosui take out his guild card and gave it to me.


    [.........I also want to thank Danna-sama for the other thing. A new possibilty has manifested after I lost from Danna-sama] (Haosui)


    I received her guild card and check it.


    Skills:


    [Battle king] Lv.Max (Compound)


    [Tactics king] Lv.Max (Compound)


    [Dragon-ization] (Unique)


    [Special Magic : Dragon] Lv.Max (Unique) <currently unusable>


    [Super Recovery] Lv.Max (Compound)


    [Body reinforcement] Lv.7


    [Total Tolerance] Lv.8


    [State Abnormal Invalidity]


    [Hero] Lv.6


    [Limit Breakthrough] (Unique)


    Hmm? Has her status values fallen!?


    However, I feel relieved because the "Demon Lord" thing has disappear and changed to ¡°Hero¡±. Is the difference in her status values because of that? But what is this new possibility that Haosui was talking about?


    Hmm? There is new skill in the bottom most part, in her status.


    [Limit Breakthrough] what¡¯s with this exciting word? It has a nice ring on it.....


    I confirming this limit breakthrough skill.


    <b>[Limit Breakthrough] (Unique)</b> = Skill to exceed the limit of human. The status upper limit rises 1 digit.


    (TL : For example, before = 999 / after = 9999)


    In other words, it seems that the current Haosui can be stronger than before as she train. But why is this because she lost to me?


    [Because I learned the losing from Dann-sama..... I¡¯m sure it was the reason] (Haosui)


    Is it such a thing? Well, the manifestation of this skill is a fact. It¡¯s fine if Haosui was convinced about that reason. But, there is something that still bothering me.


    [Umm..... I understand that, but will it getplicated if you keep calling me Danna-sama?] (Wazu)


    [..........It¡¯s not a problem because Danna-sama will be Danna-sama in the future] (Haosui)


    Is that so? Well, that¡¯s fine though. I return her guild card back.


    [It seems you are still not in perfect condition, so take a good rest for the time being!!] (wazu)


    [I know..... I want to get well as soon as possible so Danna-sama can teach me again] (Haosui)


    [Th-That¡¯s right.....] (Wazu)


    Hmm? Have I ever taught Haosui something? I don¡¯t think there is something I can teach her about battle skill.


    While thinking about such a thing, the outside of room be noisy. Noticed that something happened outside, Haosui send her line of sight towards the door.


    The door opened vigorously with *dobaan*. From there, Grave-sane in with a girl with beast ears.


    [Help me!! Hao-chan.....!!]


    [Ma-chan.....!?] (Haosui)


    Hmm? Do you know each other?


    **Proofreader : Truffle & Nail Vixen**


    <b><< --- --- >></b>

 Chapter 102

    A girl with beast ears run into Haosui and hugs her. On her head, there are a pair of golden cat-like ears lit by her blonde hair. Her face covered with sweat and has a sorrowful expression.


    The corners of her eyes are slightly rose, so she surely have a cheerful facial expression if she is in her usual-self.


    The clothes that covered the area around her chest and her waist are made with some kind beast fur with leopard pattern.


    Her stature can be seen because of such clothes, well-toned body with moderate chest and butt, there is also golden cat-like tailing from her rear.


    Such a little girl begins to talk in a cluttered voice while clinging to Haosui.


    [Help me, Hao-chan!! Our beast tribe will cease to exist at this rate!!] (Marao)


    [What do you mean.....?] (Haosui)


    The girl tries to exin the situation to Haosui, but she finally aware of my presence and hide behind Haosui at once while raising her rm. She sharpened her eyes and staring at me with menace look.


    [Grrr..... Grrr.....] (Marao)


    [Calm down..... Danna-sama, Meru, and Serena-san can be trusted..... I don¡¯t know about the other though.....] (Haosui)


    You can also trust Grave-san but I don¡¯t know about Freud though. However, if I tell her that, the story won¡¯t go forward, and the girl herself also seems frightened.


    It can¡¯t be helped, I exined about Grave-san and Freud to Haosui. After Haosui convincing and admonishing the girl, she finally ceased her re at me. Thus we are able to hear the story of her atst.


    Once the girl calmed down, we made a ce to talk. We gathered around Haosui who is half-lying down on the bed. Hasoui insisted that I should take a seat beside her, on the bed.


    Grave-san and Freud grinning, while Serena-san look at Haosui and me with somewhat warm eyes.


    I will punch Freudter.


    Meru is on my head as usual. The girl is sitting next to Haosui in the opposite direction with me.


    [Now then, it seems something terrible had happened, but can you exin it to us?] (Grave)


    When Grave-san cut out, the girl decides to talk with a face full of resolution.


    [My name is Marao Leganile. I¡¯m the king Geo Leganile¡¯s daughter, from a beastman kingdom called "Leganile Kingdom" in the west] (Marao)


    Saying so, the girl named Marao slowly lowered her head to us.


    [..........I helped her from the ce of people that likely going to sell her as a ve before] (Haosui)


    When Haosui said that, Marao¡¯s face turned red and refuted.


    [I was trying to help my fellow at that time, but I just made a little mistake!!] (Marao)


    I don¡¯t get the feeling of she is being angry for real, but I can feel about how close their rtionship instead. Perhaps from there, the two of them has be a good friends.


    [So, what is this terrible thing that had happened, to make youe all the way here asking for help?] (Freud)


    When Freud encourages Marao to proceed with her story, Marao looks to us with a serious face.


    [Yes. As the king¡¯s daughter, I want to ask assistance from Hero Haosui. Currently, our country is divided into moderate faction and hard-liner faction. Our royal family is belongs to moderate faction but most of the beastmen who specialized inbat belong to hard-liner faction. Beastmen have a strong tendency to follow strong people. The person on the top of hard-liner faction is father¡¯s younger brother, Deizu Leonir. He is the strongest beastman among us. He was a kind person but one day, he suddenly changed. He ns to wage war against the kingdom who has a numerous beastmen ves in the south continent, in the name of liberation of beastmen. I understand his feeling but it wasn¡¯t right. Because war will only bring hatred to both sides. Although our moderate faction had tried to stop Deizu¡¯s enforcement, but many people including my father were caught in return. Deizu holds the real power in the kingdom now, and he¡¯s steadily preparing for the war] (Marao)


    Something terrible is going to happen. I confirm the surrounding, Grave-san and Freud are deep in thought of something. Serena-san is speechless. Haosui is in her usual expression because don¡¯t understand well. Meru is yawning.


    Oh, are you sleepy?


    When I¡¯m stroking Meru like usual, Haosui send her line of sight that seems envious towards Meru. While I stroking Haosui¡¯s head with my other empty hand, Grave-san uttering a word to Marao with serious face.


    [I understand the circumstances. So, what do you want to make Haosui do?] (Grave)


    [I would like her to go to the kingdom with me. First of all, I want her to help me, rescuing my father] (Marao)


    [First of all? So it means there is still continuation] (Grave)


    [Afterwards, I would like her to stop the hard-liner faction, together with my father.....] (Marao)


    [Do you understand is not that simple? Most of hardliner are from military personnel, aren¡¯t they? Fight will be something that can¡¯t be avoided. Do you understand that big dangers are involved here?] (Grave)


    [That¡¯s..... I understand, but..........] (Marao)


    Marao get discouraged after Grave-san said that much. I firmly clench my hands and say nothing. Then Haosui stroked my clenched hand before turning her face towards Marao.


    [I¡¯m fine..... I will help friend who in trouble.....] (Haosui)


    [Hao-chan.....] (Marao)


    Marao looks so d, but she can¡¯t hide her apologetic expression towards Haosui.


    [That being said, it¡¯s impossible in my current state. Can you see that my current condition is not good? Going there is the same like death] (Haosui)


    [I know it, because of that.....] (Marao)


    Hmm? Haosui turns her eyes at me for some reason.....!! I wonder what. I feel chill run down my spine, but her next words are the answer.


    [Danna-sama..... please help Marao] (Haosui)


    [Ehh!! Did Hao-chan get married?] (Marao)


    [I haven¡¯t..... but, I will be in the future. Surely. Absolutely. It¡¯s the matter of fact] (Haosui)


    Is she directing those words to me? When I put on a bitter smile, Grave-san and the other start to speak, one after another.


    [Well, it will be done quickly if it¡¯s Wazu boy. Congrattion!] (Grave)


    [You can rest at ease now. Congrattion!] (Serena)


    [Everything will be fine if you leave it to Wazu-sama. Congrattion!] (Freud)


    [Kyuii~! Kyuii~!] (Meru)


    Why is everyone throws congrattion at the end of their words? We haven¡¯t gotten married yet!! The things are still undecided!! Don¡¯t decide it by yourselves!!


    [Umm..... I¡¯m still not understand the story.....] (Marao)


    [Ma-chan..... It¡¯s okay to leave everything to Danna-sama. He is stronger than me!] (Haosui)


    [Eeh!? Stronger than Hao-chan?] (Marao)


    Marao directing a doubtful look at me. Excuse me, I understand your feeling for doubting my strength. But I and Haosui haven¡¯t married yet, please believe in that one for now.


    [Please Danna-sama..... Please help my friend] (Haosui)


    Haosui begging to me once again. Her expression is the same as usual but I can feel the seriousness from her eyes. Haosui really want me to help her friend. That feeling is delivered to me.


    Well, it¡¯s impossible for Haosui to go there in her current condition, isn¡¯t? Oh, well..... besides, it¡¯s hard to refuse after being asked with such a serious expression..... it can¡¯t be helped.....


    [I understand..... I get it but, can I settle it with brute force?] (Wazu)


    [No problem.....] (Haosui)


    Wait there, even there is no problem with Haosui, there may be a problem with Marao!!


    [If Hao-chan¡¯s husband could overthrow Deizu, the problem will be solved. As long we could supress the strongest beastman, we from moderate faction will be able to manage the rest. I was going to leave that role to Hao-chan originally] (Marao)


    Oh, so that is the problem. Then, I can do something about it, I guess?


    Thus I¡¯m going with Marao to beastmen kingdom in the west.


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz*


    **Proofreader : Niel Dade**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 103

    - Tata¡¯s POV<b> -</b>


    I, Sarona, the twin sisters Naminissa and Narellina, Nenya, the twin elves Yuyuna and Ruruna, are boarded a horse-drawn carriage from Mabondo kingdom. We are heading to Osen the hot spring town where Wazu-san went.


    It takes time, but we choose the safestnd route. The reason is simple, to make up with our respective problem, we need time. Thus we choose thend route.


    First of all, we change each other¡¯s way of calling, we forbid to call the other party¡¯s name using honorifics.


    [We are in equal position as Wazu-san¡¯s wives] (Narellina)


    ---said Narellina. The sisters asked us to treat them normally, because they are no longer a princesses.


    Next, we consulted how to make up for our missing skill. I needed the power to protect myself especially. Sarona, Narellina, and Naminissa are needed the appropriate skills to be a wife.


    I learn the barrier magic from Naminissa. Meanwhile, Sarona and Narellina are doing mock battle repeatedly as a special training in order to be stronger. Nena, Yuyuna, and Ruruna also helped us.


    I teach Sarona, Narellina, and Naminissa various domestic skills. Domestic skills areplex skills, it¡¯sbination of [Cooking], [Laundry], [Cleaning], and many more skills.


    Currently, Sarona is learning [Laundry] skill, Narellina is learning [Cleaning] skill, and Naminissa is learning [Cooking] skill.


    As we proceeding our way to Osen town, I learn how to fight in the morning and teach them household chores in the afternoon.


    Learning barrier magic is difficult. However, Naminissa told me beforehand that I have suitability with this magic.


    [You are not physically suitable for attacking opponent, how about you focus to learn the ability to protect yourself?] (Naminissa)


    ---said Naminissa. Certainly, just by protecting myself, I also can be a help of Wazu-san. That being said, I decide to learn the barrier magic from Naminissa.


    For starter, I was taught to make a small shield made from magical power, but it didn¡¯t go well. My magical power immediately dispersed, it was unstable and couldn¡¯t take the shield shape.


    It¡¯s really difficult. It¡¯s unavoidable since I just started. I¡¯m trying hard whileforting myself with those words.


    In the neighborhood, Sarona and Narellina are fighting with *bashi-bashi*. Their movements are too fast for my eyes to follow. But it seems to be visible for Naminissa though, they are really amazing people.


    Yup, I won¡¯t lose!! Let¡¯s work hard in order to be a woman who can take pride even a little, when I meet Wazu-san.


    There are also Sarona, Narellina, and Naminissa who are doing their best. It was a disaster at the beginning. They are the people who have never doing any ordinary housework before.....


    First of all is Sarona, I teach her hand washing. However, she use to much detergent, too little water, too much water, or put too much power to wash.


    There were dozens of cloths prepared for practice had be unusable. Still, neither I nor Sarona give up. I teach her carefully and patiently. She finally able to wash several sheets beautifully now. Human are creature that grow day by day, aren¡¯t they?


    Next is Narellina with cleaning. It was a destruction at the beginning..... it was literally destroyed. What was it? The room I entrusted for cleaning.


    How much the power she used? How can the iron-based furnitures became dented all over because of an ordinary duster? It was a truly mysterious event.


    At first, it was a room inside the royal pce. The maids who were watching the situation also had a bitter smile on their face, but watched the appearance of Narellina who did her best, they raised the voice of support.


    Let¡¯s do our best. Don¡¯t worry, nothing impossible with a hard work. Let¡¯s learn to control your strength by polishing small objects first.


    Next is Naminissa with her cooking. It was the wonders of world. What do you meant? I¡¯m sure that I taught her to make boiled meat and potatoes, an ordinary home cooking.


    --[It¡¯s easy!!]-- she said so with a smile full of confidence and start to cook by herself.....


    Hmm? How can a boiled dish taste like a grilled dish inside my mouth? I made her to cook grilled fish this time, but the taste turned out like raw fish.


    The surface was certainly burned with the steam was rising, the smell has a burning scent, I put it inside my mouth but it was taste like raw fish for some reason...... what does this mean?


    It¡¯s not like we couldn¡¯t eat them, but it was really out ofmon sense. Since the cooking duties during our journey are left to me and Naminissa, I will teach her thoroughly!!


    On the way to Osen town, I ask Naminissa about something that has been on my mind while making the dinner of the day.


    [Speaking of which, Naminissa seems to know Wazu-san¡¯s whereabouts in details, howe?] (Tata)


    [It¡¯s simple. Because there is someone near Wazu-san who told it] (Naminissa)


    [Can you tell me, please? Who is that?] (Tata)


    [It¡¯s my exclusive butler, Freud. I ordered him to follow Wazu-san at the end of battle that happened before, I asked him to act together with Wazu-san. Well, I¡¯m a little worried though. Put him away from me has the same meaning as I removed his rein.....] (Naminissa)


    [Rein.....?] (Tata)


    [How should I put this..... He is a person who I couldn¡¯t grasp his line of thought..... Well, he is not harmful in a way, he is quite excellent as a butler..... but I¡¯m still feel uneasy when think about it~] (Naminissa)


    [Will things be okay.....?] (Tata)


    [It should be fine. He did his job properly, I received a contact in regr basis..... he won¡¯t cause a trouble to Wazu-san..... I think..... it¡¯s probably okay.....] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa says so with an uneasy expression. I¡¯m worried about this Freud person after listening to her story, but surely Wazu-san will manage to do something about him. I¡¯me back to my cooking. Sarona and Narellina¡¯s training is about to end, they will return with empty stomach so I have to hurry.


    Everyone ate everything that has been served, even though the taste and the appearance of the dishes are different. Let¡¯s do our best!!


    Then, while increasing our respective power, we arrived at the Osen town.


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz* **Proofreader : Niel Dade**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 104

    - Naminissa¡¯s POV -


    In front of me, Freud who has been moving by my instructions, was standing beside the entrance of Osen town. He slowly lowered his head as the horse-drawn carriage gets closer.


    I got out of the carriage. As I approach him, he slowly raised his head and gently smiled. I am speechless to see him for some reason.


    [I have been waiting for you, Naminissa-sama. I feel relieved to see you safely arrived with everyone] (Freud)


    [Good work, Freud. You aren¡¯t causing inconvenience to Wazu-sama, right?] (Naminissa)


    [Of course I am] (Freud)


    [Really.....?] (Naminissa)


    [I supported Wazu-sama as much as I can] (Freud)


    His words still make me feel uneasy..... however, there is no use to keep pressing the question like this.


    [So, where is Wazu-sama?] (Naminissa)


    [I¡¯m terribly sorry. The urgent matter arises, Wazu-sama has already leave the town to deal with it] (Freud)


    [What does that mean.....?] (Naminissa)


    [This is not an appropriate ce to talk] (Freud)


    He said so and guided us to enter the Osen town, towards the inn at women¡¯s bath district. He said that he want us to meet someone who was there.


    While I wondering who is the person he going to introduce to us, she turns out to be Haosui the northern hero.


    What is this all about? When I confirm it with Freud, he tells us about the events that happened around Wazu-sama up to this point.


    After he finished talking about the battle between Haosui-sama and Wazu-sama, he said that we should hear the rest of story from Haosui-sama directly for some reason.


    He separated Yuyuna, Ruruna, and Nenya from us.


    [I will stay in the next room, just call me if there is something you need] (Freud)


    ---he said so and leaves the room. There are only Haosui-sama and us inside this room. Then from her mouth, we heard about things that happened between Wazu-sama and Haosui-sama.


    [.....then after he saved me, we had a passionate kiss] (Haosui)


    [ [ [ ......... ] ] ]


    H-How enviable!! After being saved, she stole Wazu-sama li-lips immediately..... uneptable. I can¡¯t judge the girl in front of me by her look alone. How aggressive this girl. I wish I could also act more active, we sisters aregs behind the group most.


    But, there is no point for repenting now. The most important thing is the future action, that¡¯s right the future. Will Haosui ept the harem.....? First, let¡¯s tell her about our situations.


    Thus we tell Haosui about our current situations, alternately. We start from Sarona.....


    [..........That was the gist of it. I experienced the same situation as Haosui-sama. Wazu-san helped me when I was in danger. I really couldn¡¯t thank him enough. That¡¯s one of the reasons, I want to properly convey this feeling to him. I wish he would ept it.....] (Sarona)


    [..........Don¡¯t worry. Danna-sama will surely ept it!!] (Haosui)


    [..........To such a dirty me. I¡¯d like to correct the misunderstanding and devoted myself for him. I¡¯m still not able to fight together yet, even so, I would like to stay with Wazu-san] (Tata)


    [..........Then, let¡¯s us train together. Let¡¯s do our best!!] (Haosui)


    [..........It was exactly thousands. In the blink of an eye, monsters and enemies were instantly kicked down] (Naminissa)


    [That was truly amazing sight. Thanks to that, we were able to focus on our fight. But in the end, I didn¡¯t have time to convey my feeling to him, thanks to that strange peddler appeared] (Narellina)


    [..........I wanted to see it. I¡¯m sure it was cool. I¡¯ll kill that strange peddler next time we meet!!] (Haosui)


    We all received a favorable response from Haosui-sama. Hmm? Could it be.....


    [Can I have Haosui-sama¡¯s consent to form a harem?] (Naminissa)


    [..........There is no problem. I¡¯m happy that my family will increase. If Danna-sama desires it, I will give him full support!! Besides, everyone is nice person. Your feeling towards Danna-sama has been transmitted to me. I¡¯m sure we can get along. Let¡¯s we all love Danna-sama. I will also cooperate to make this harem. Let¡¯s everyone be happy!!] (Haosui)


    My heart tightened when I hear the story of her family. Haosui-sama lost all her family when she is still a child.....


    [That¡¯s right, we are Haosui-sama¡¯s new family. Let¡¯s do our best to make everyone happy. You also can call us onee-chan if you want!!] (Naminissa)


    [Thanks, Naminissa onee-chan. Then, please don¡¯t use a honorifics to call me, because everyone are Danna-sama¡¯s wives] (Haosui)


    [That¡¯s right, Haosui~] (Naminissa)


    We hold our hands together with smiles and warm feelings. Let¡¯s do our best to make Wazu-sama ept his harem. Everyone nod in silent. It¡¯s the very moment when a new wife increases.


    After that, we also tell Haosui that we are in the middle of special training to improving ourselves.


    [.....I would like to join as soon as my physical condition returned. I also want to learn to do household chores. I think that I also can be a training partner of Sarona and Narellina. Also..... I want Tata to teach me "night techniques"..... I would like to make Danna-sama happy.....] (Haosui)


    [Of course, I will teach you~] (Tata)


    Haosui said so while her face turned red, meanwhile Tata answered with a gentle smile. Fufu..... that¡¯s right, we all want to make Wazu-sama pleased. Let¡¯s we all work hard. Let¡¯s help each other because we are Wazu-sama¡¯s wives.


    [When will Haosui¡¯s physical conditione back?] (Naminissa)


    When I ask, Haosui touches her own body all over the ce with *peta-peta*.


    [Perhaps..... I will fully recovered tomorrow, I guess] (Haosui)


    [Should I say, as expected of someone with hero caliber?] (Naminissa)


    Haosui answered my remark with V-sign. Although for me, she doesn¡¯t appear willpletely recovered by tomorrow, but maybe she has some kind of skill for this?


    [Well, let¡¯s we all talk a lot for today here] (Naminissa)


    [Let¡¯s do so.....] (Haosui)


    I smile lightly to hear her answer. Before I could utter more words.....


    [THIS IS THE HERO COW!!!]


    I hear a familiar voice said something that doesn¡¯t make a sense. I get up from my seat and go to the room next in quick pace. I open the door without knocking whatsoever. There was.....


    There were figures of Freud covered with ck-white cloak and mask, with 3 people pping while watch him in action.


    While I¡¯m speechless because of his appearance, Freud who noticed my presence, slowly takes off his mask in elegant manner before talk to me in his usual butler¡¯s smile.


    [Oh Naminissa-sama, has everything been settled?] (Freud)


    I acting as if nothing had happened, but I can see it.....


    I can see the figure of Wazu-sama suffering because of trouble that Freud had caused~~~~~!!!


    Then the next day, together with Haosui, we are heading to Leganile kingdom to meet with Wazu-sama.


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz* **Proofreader : Niel Dade**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 105

    I, Meru, and Marao immediately leave the Osen town and head off to Leganile kingdom. Anotherpanion joined us on the way to Leganile kingdom, it was Grave-san.


    Because there are three of his wives in Leganile kingdom, and all of them in moderate faction side. He was worried about them, thus he volunteered himself to apany us while we are at it


    Moreover, one of them seems to be Marao¡¯s acquaintance, a maid who served in the royal pce. Marao taught us that she also has been captured.


    [Don¡¯t worry, she is a strong fellow] (Grave)


    ---he said so. However, he couldn¡¯t hide his uneasy feelingpletely. I also prayed that she was safe.


    We are heading to Leganile kingdom, it takes about a month if we go by foot. There is a vast forest between Osen town and Leganile kingdom and it seems that we will definitely get lost when enter it without a guide.


    We can¡¯t use a horse-drawn carriage because that¡¯s too stand out, so we are walking..... or, go running. Under the guidance of Marao that familiar with the terrain, we keep running through the forest.


    Well, this much is easy for me, there¡¯s no problem with Meru because she is just ride on my head. Live up to his title as S-rank adventurer, Grave-san running in considerable speed. Marao is able keep up with our speed as well. Although we also had break several times.


    We are progressing within the forest in straight line, I think we are advancing quite fasterpared using horse-drawn carriage.


    I wonder if it¡¯s about the time to rest? I thought so as we saw a highway in front of us. But it seems the nuisances are appearing everywhere. I and Grave-san jump to the front to protect Marao.


    [Wa-Wait a moment.....!! No, PLEASE wait.....!!]


    From his appearances, there is no doubt he is a bandit. Dirty clothes and long swords hung on his waists.


    Have you not take a bath for days? His skin is dirty.


    Unshaven beard grew on his faces gave out a feeling..... a feeling.... his face somewhat pale and he was breaking into sweat everywhere while held down his stomach with his hand. Hmm..... stomachache?


    [Yo-You all..... some paper..... no, leave your money here.....]


    [But I need some paper.....]


    [No, just money is okay..... I guess..... ughh!!]


    Isn¡¯t that bad? Isn¡¯t he already in the very limit? The bandit is desperately struggling to hold back something.


    Grave-san and I are looking at each other about what to do. We decide to talk to the bandit for the time being.


    [I see..... you want our money huh..... then, there is no choice but resist.....] (Wazu)


    [I agree..... I can give you some papers, but I have no choice but resist when ites to money. We are in a hurry and you also seem in a trouble, it will take some time if we fight here!!] (Grave)


    [You have a point..... that would be a big problem..... for both sides]


    I and Grave-san are speaking while holding back ourughter. The bandit desperately holding back something while uttering "uuh~" or "aah~" as he listens to our interaction.


    I wonder how long can he endure it? Of course the moment something is about to broke down, we will leave this ce at once.


    [Hei, that person seems to suffer, won¡¯t you help him?] (Marao)


    Marao came from behind and said so.


    [Eh? I mean, he is a bandit. We don¡¯t have obligation to help] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s right. The moment we help, there is possibility he will attack uster in return] (Grave)


    [I see.....] (Marao)


    [ [So now, what we can do is to buy time as much as we can] ] (Wazu/Grave)


    His face stained in despair because of our words. Trembling and rattling, his mouth gasping. The next moment with "Uhh~" he protrude his lips while looking at the sky, one hand holds his buttocks. Did it finallye out?


    I and Grave-san instantly prepared take Marao away from this ce. The bandit stays in that position for a while. He inhale a deep breath before suddenly begin tough in small voices.


    [Fufu..... hahaha..... hahahahaha.....]


    The bandit suddenly begins tough out loud. What¡¯s wrong? Did your head broken? He justughs and didn¡¯t say anything.....


    [It¡¯s gone~!! The waves have passed~!! Now then, you better to be prepared!! You will regret for not following my demand from before!!]


    The bandit pulls out his swords and turns the tip at us.


    Foolish!! He said that he got over it!? It¡¯s getting troublesome, but what does he mean by it has gone?


    I and Grave-san grinned down. We shift tobat stance to finish him quickly. The bandit showing a reaction to our action and pull out another dagger from his bosom.


    [Naive!! Do you think have the advantage because it¡¯s 2 vs 1 battle? I could use dual swords technique!! I will show off my strength!! You will regret for not escape while you can!!]


    The bandit raised his hand high to prepare for big sh. I and Grave-san are preparing to dodge andunch a counter attack to finish him instantly but.....


    [ [ .......... ] ] (Wazu)


    [Ugh.......... Agh..........]


    [That person begin to suffer again.....] (Marao)


    As Marao said, the bandit threw out his weapon and put his hands on her stomach and buttock again.


    Thinking it has over, but then ites again. Looking at hisplexion, it seems to be stronger wave than before. He is struggling desperately, his mouth gasping, I can see tears flow down from the corner of his eyes.


    [Please..... Please leave this ce at once..... I can¡¯t move anymore.... I¡¯m at the limit..... In front of a girl..... I don¡¯t want to..... Please..... To preserve my dignity.....]


    [Shall we go.....?] (Wazu)


    [I agree.....] (Grave)


    Grave-san silently takes out a piece of nk paper from his bosom and put it on the ground in front of the bandit. We leave the ce in hurry so neither sound nor smell could reach us.


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz* **Proofreader : Niel Dade**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 106

    We arrived to the ce just a little more before Leganile kingdom. Of course there was not even single inn before we arrived here, we spent the nights camping outside.


    Marao was doing better than I thought during this journey. She doesn¡¯t have a problem with the ce to sleep.


    She made our meal using ingredients that abundant inside the forest like mushrooms and wild vegetables, even prepared fish when there was river nearby. Her cooking skill was good and the food was delicious


    Then, this person appears when we are takingst break in the woods just before we entering Leganile kingdom¡¯s territory. A person d in ck robees out from inside the woods while making a rustling sound.


    I could only see the lower half of this person¡¯s face but I understand that this person is a man from the stature.


    [Kehihihi..... I finally meet human. I can continue the experiment with this]


    Experiment. I and Grave-san instantly react to that disturbing word. Marao hides behind us by her own as we re at the man while anticipating his next move.


    [Answer to my voice ording to the covenant]


    [Summoning magic!?] (Grave)


    Fourrge and small magic circles emerge around the man in respond to Grave-san¡¯s shout. Beasts crawl out of the magic circles. The beasts that areing out of magic circles are from the same kind but different in size.


    The creaturemonly known as "Synthetic Beast (Chimera)". A variety parts of beasts are connected to one body. Those chimera are recognized us as enemy, *grrrr....* growling while slowly moving from their ce to the front, as if to protect the robe man.


    [Kehihihi..... behave yourselves. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you because the freshness is important]


    The robe man stroking the head of chimera near him while directing his twisted smile that turned into broad grin, towards us.


    Moreover, although his eyes are hidden under the hood, I can feel his gaze observing us with evil feeling.


    [Uee~..... talking about experiment, it seems going to be a bad thing if we get caught] (Wazu)


    [Aah..... I remember it..... a bastard who like to do experiment using summoning magic, he is a wanted criminal!!] (Grave)


    [Kehihihi..... I have be famous]


    [What did he do?] (Wazu)


    [There is only one thing he had done, the experiment that he was talking about before...... However, this is experiment to do things like chopping human body and sticking the parts together, saying that he is building new human race..... The number of those victims exceeds a thousand..... He is the worst motherfucker] (Grave)


    ording to that story, he is indeed the lowest bastard. It¡¯s decided, I will finish this guy quickly. But Marao call out from behind with somewhat apologetic voice when I¡¯m about to go charge in.


    [Umm..... I know it¡¯s not a good time.....] (Marao)


    [Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?] (Wazu)


    [I¡¯ve also heard simr story and this always have been in mind.....] (Marao)


    [Hmmm.....] (Wazu)


    [I wonder why that kind of person always alone? I wonder if he doesn¡¯t have a friend?] (Marao)


    Marao.... she just said it, she really just said it. Marao wondered while I and grave-san also had a very troubled face.


    How should we answer this question?


    Something like, he did this kind of thing because he doesn¡¯t have friends or he doesn¡¯t have friends so he did this kind of thing..... when I and grave-san worrying about this answer, a loud voicee from the robe man.


    [I have it~~!! Of course I have a lot friends~~!! What are saying? You little girl!!]


    He said. His overreaction is proof that he doesn¡¯t have any friend in fact..... another proof, the robe man began to stroking the surrounding chimera even more.


    [Really, that little girl, what is she suddenly talking about? Even though I have friends here, can you see them? Are you a fool? She is really a rude girl, right? There! There!]


    Stop it!! Please stop it!! Stop it, I feel like crying to watch it!! That looks more pitiful with stroking disgusting beasts, you really need to stop it!!


    However, even when she was called a fool, Marao was pursuing the matter further without minding the scene in front of her.


    [No, it¡¯s not like that..... of course, I think have pets as friends is wonderful thing but, I wonder if you have any normal friend?]


    [ [ ............... ] ]


    It¡¯s unbearable, Marao..... for me and for Grave-san as well. The robe man also silenced without words to return at Marao¡¯s words.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with the chimeras, they are looking at us and the robe man alternately. I and Grave-san are looking at each other, wondering what to do with the robe man.


    We are staying in silent for a while, before the proposaling from the robe man himself this time.


    [T-Then..... next time..... I will bring my friends..... dissolved for now? I mean..... how about that.....? I will answer your question next time we meet.....]


    [Aa.... Ooh..... Yeah..... No, it means we overlook a criminal at this rate..... right?] (Marao)


    [Well..... that..... that¡¯s true..... right.....? what a miss..... I can¡¯t do that..... right?]


    [You are someone who aren¡¯t clear!! Although the story end if you take responsibility.....] (Marao)


    Maraoe over with *zubazuba* sound!! That¡¯s a delicate problem, indeed!! The problem that could leave a wound in your heart!!


    [Then..... I will turn myself in..... after that, I will show you my new friends..... how¡¯s that?]


    [Well, that sounds good..... I guess?] (Marao)


    [R-Right.....!!]


    [Then, get going at once!! I mean, you don¡¯t have the answer right now, do you?] (Marao)


    Calm down!! Calm down, Marao!! The robe man surrenders quietly and his summoning beasts disappear.


    We tied the robe man to a nearby tree beside the roadway.


    [Umm.... are you okay? Is this too tight?] (Wazu)


    [No problem, thanks]


    [You are wee..... I¡¯m sure you can make a friend.....] (Wazu)


    [Yeah..... I will defely show it]


    [Good luck] (Wazu)


    Then we began to proceed towards Leganile kingdom again. The robe man is certainly a criminal but I feel sorry for him having no friends. I also left the mountain because wanted to meet people..... That¡¯s why I secretly wished that he could make friends.


    *Sponsored by : Who Know* **Proofreader : Niel Dade**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 107

    We reached Leganile kingdom. Although we got caught by various troubles on the way, it seems we arrived much earlier than a schedule. Now, we stood at the ce where the city can be seen clearly.


    It seems to be impossible to enter the city and go straight to the castle. The soldiers from hardliner faction are guarding the city gate.


    We can¡¯t use the gate because we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to the people who became hostages if we break in through there. Moreover, we can¡¯t let them know our arrival.


    When I asked Marao about what to do, she said that there was a secret passage to enter the city in forest a little further away, that has been prepared by the people from moderate faction.


    It seems the secret passage is connected to moderate faction¡¯s hideout inside the city. Thus, we are heading to the ce where the secret passage is located.


    The secret passage is hidden neatly under dead trees and fallen leaves. It wouldn¡¯t be noticed if you do not know of its existence. Under Marao¡¯s lead, we enter the secret passage.


    The secret passage is quite narrow to the extent that my head almost touch the ceiling. I¡¯m advancing while holding Meru in my hands. Since the wall looks properly maintained, it seems we don¡¯t have to worry about cave in.


    A torch was also prepared near the entrance and Marao is walking ahead of us with it. "ton ton ton ton ton" Marao knocking the wall in some kind of rhythm when we reached the end of passage. Then, we hear the same rhythm from the other side of wall.


    [Who.....?]


    [I¡¯m Marao!!] (Marao)


    Said only that much, Marao put her finger into small hole in the wall. Suddenly, the wall started to move after a while. What is that mean?


    [Confirmed. Wee home princess]


    Light leaks out from the other side of wall and illuminates us. The sudden dazzling light deprived my sight for a moment, when my eyes got ustomed, I can see we are inside a wooden basement, illuminated bymps


    There are 3 beastmen inside. A man and a woman with dog ears, the other is a man with monkey ears. The man with dog ears is shaking hands enthusiastically with Marao.


    [I¡¯m d you are in good health]


    [You are worrying too much!! I just went a little to ask help from Hao-chan] (Marao)


    [Still, it¡¯s been quite a long period of time..... so, where is the hero Haosui? I can¡¯t see her.....]


    [Sorry..... Haosui isn¡¯t able toe because she is currently not in good condition..... but the helpers who were rmended by Hao-chan has came in her ce] (Marao)


    Marao said so and turned her hands to introduce us, the gazes of three beastmen gathered on me and Grave-san. I lowered my head in response to their line of sights.


    A woman with dog ears staring at us with somewhat disbelieve look for some reason. Hmm? Have we meet somewhere before?


    [Iura..... I¡¯m d you are safe!!] (Grave)


    Turning my face to the side because I heard such a murmur, there is Grave-san shedding tears. Looking at the reaction of a woman with dog ears, she is probably one of Grave-san¡¯s wives. The woman also shedding tears to see Grave-san is another evidence.


    [Grave..... I wanted to see you.....] (Iura)


    We are watching the two embraced each other to celebrate their safety. While they are busy in their world, I approached Marao. I thought about asking the thing that has been in my mind from before.


    [Marao, you seem to have put your finger into the wall before?] (Wazu)


    [Oh, that....] (Marao)


    [I was checking the smell. We beastmen have a good nose. I think is more reliable method to confirm the other party identitypared to password]


    The man with dog ears who is standing near Marao answered. I thought so too. Password can be used by anyone who knows it. But body odor is something unique that every individual possessed and different from each other. It¡¯s certainly more reliable confirmation method peculiar of beastman.


    Seeing me satisfied with the answer, the man with dog ears offering a handshake.


    [Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Barro. Originally, I was a guardsman chief of the castle. Well, I had resigned from that position because the hardliner faction took over the castle. We, from moderate faction are little in number, the current situation is bad. To be rmended by Hero Haosui, I have high expectation on you] (Baro)


    I look at a beastman who called himself Barro once again, he certainly have a trained body for chief guardsman (ex), there are several scars on her body and a big scar on his face as a proof he had crossed many battles.


    I wonder why such a character joined moderate faction? I ept his handshake and introduce myself.


    [Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Wazu. I will do my best to meet your expectation] (Wazu)


    Well, I think everything can be suppressed easily if I use a brute force. But it¡¯s going to be a little troublesome if there are a lot of opponents. Moreover, I have to take the hostages into consideration. I want to hear about it as well.


    [So, what¡¯s the situation of this country at present? Where is the hostages detained?] (Wazu)


    As I said so, Barro answered with a bitter look.


    [..........The situation is not good. Although we have found the location of the hostages, there is only a little time left. The hardliner will leave for southern country around the day after tomorrow.....] (Barro)


    It seems we are in pretty desperate situation.


    [..........The situation is not good. Although we found out the location of the hostages, there is only little time left. The hardliners will leave for southern country around the day after tomorrow.....] (Barro)


    It seems we are in pretty desperate situation.


    **Proofreader : Niel Dade**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 108

    We decided to discuss the rest of story at the other ce. I climb the stairs and leave the basement, it¡¯s an ordinary house. It seems the basement is connected to one of the house inside the city.


    Barro-san who walks ahead, invites us to the living room. I sat on the sofa there.


    Meru moved from my arms back to her fixed position on my head. Meanwhile Grave-san and Iura-san are enjoying themselves while their arms linked together.


    I¡¯m not envious.


    Then, when I was looking at the room interior, steam suddenly rises on the table in front of me. Freshly brewed tea was put there before I noticed it.


    I looked at the person who brought the tea. She is a woman with cow ears and huge breasts. I raised my line of sight in hurry when I realized that my eyes are drawn to that huge breast unintentionally. Our eyes meet but she just throwing a smile at me.


    It¡¯s embarrassing. I turn my face to the other side of room to conceal my flushed face, there is another beastman I never saw before.


    It¡¯s a bird beastman. He leaning his back against the wall with folded arms. His eyes are closed but a warrior aura oozing from his figure. He embraced a spear between his folded arms. Do you fight with that?


    Grave-san who sat on the sofa just like me, was busy with Iora-san in their own world. I think it¡¯s about the time to stop!! Please consider the eyes of people around you. If not, we will interfere using force.


    After some time has passed, Marao and monkey beastmane into the room together.


    Marao sat on the sofa on the other side to face me. After confirming left and right, Barro-san raised his voice so all the people inside the room could hear.


    [With this, everyone have gathered] (Barro)


    [Everyone?] (Wazu)


    I answered Barro-san¡¯s exmation with a question without thinking.....Eh? Everyone? Only this much? There are only six people except me and Grave-san, but is this all of them?


    [Fuh, don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t mean everyone in this ce is our total number. Besides this house, there are other ces where the people from moderate faction hide. The majority of our members are dispersed throughout the city] (Barro)


    Barro-san could read my mind. I got embarrassed with myself. That¡¯s right, even though is clear if I think about it carefully.


    [It¡¯s not Wazu boy fault for assuming that way. You haven¡¯t told us the whole situation]


    Grave-san tells Barro-san with serious tone. Eh? Are you done with flirting? You are busy with flirting until a while ago.


    Hmm? What is this? Somehow Grave-san look so mature right now..... it¡¯s regrettable I can¡¯t be like him!!


    [That¡¯s right. But first, let¡¯s introduce ourselves each other. As I said earlier, My name is Barro, a former chief guard of the castle. She is Iora, but it seems introduction unnecessary for her] (Barro)


    Well, she is one of Grave-san¡¯s wives. You don¡¯t have to tell. I have enough information from watching her flirting with Grave-san.


    [The monkey beastman is Gunki and the bird beastman is Lau. The two are fellow ex-castle guard, my subordinates. The cow beastman is Rino, a maid who serve in the castle. We are counting on you in this asion] (Barro)


    [I¡¯m Grave, S-rank adventurer, you can count on me] (Grave)


    [I¡¯m Wazu, the child on my head is Meru] (Wazu)


    [Kyuii~] (Meru)


    Saying so, Barro-san lowered his head slightly to us while the other beastmen raised their hands as form of greeting. I also lowered my head slightly to respond Barro-san.


    [Now, I will exin our current situation..... to put it bluntly, is bad. The influential person from moderate faction got caught one after another. There are around 20 top people, including our leader, king Geo Leganile-sama. As a result losing the leaders, the rest of moderate faction couldn¡¯t move together. Even if we change them in small scale, our power is far behind, and we got crushed instead] (Barro)


    Barro-san told us with a sad face. He seems to be considerable driven to the corner.


    Well, that¡¯s the reason Marao was looking Haosui for help. Certainly, it might be possible with Haosui¡¯s power. It¡¯s a feast for brute strength. I also can do it though. But there is the matter about hostages. First we need to save them.


    It seems everything is clear to this point. Grave-san urges Barro-san to continue. Eh? Since when Grave-san be the main character? It seems I just an extra here. Well, it¡¯s okay though.


    [I see. Do you know the whereabouts of hostages?] (Grave)


    [Yeah, they are detained inside underground jail of the castle right now] (Barro)


    [Well then, first we have to rescue the hostage before proceed with other talk] (Grave)


    [That¡¯s right. I was also thinking of sneaking into the castle tomorrow night] (Barro)


    [If you are going to that ce, leave the guide to me!! Because I know the secret route] (Marao)


    Marao puffing her chest with a "leave it to me" air. However, Barro-san who saw such behavior admonishing Marao.


    [No, princess will stay in this house. I will go with my subordinates and these two helpers] (Barro)


    [Why is that!? I also want to rescue father!!] (Marao)


    [Not happening. It¡¯s too dangerous. Princess is thest hope for moderate faction. We can¡¯t let something happen to princess. Please understand] (Barro)


    Said so, Barro-san lowered his head deeply towards Marao and stayed in that position for a while. To such figure, Marao sighed greatly as she slightly tremble while looking up the sky.


    [Haaa~..... I understand. I will wait here!! In exchange, you absolutely have to rescue father and the other!!] (Marao)


    [..........Ou, leave it to me!!] (Barro)


    Once Marao and Barro-san finished their exchange, we conclude this discussion. Beastmen are sensitive to body odor, because of that Grave-san and I are prohibited to leave this house until tomorrow evening.


    Barro-san says that there is only beastman in this city now, it¡¯s going to stand out if normal human walk around the city. Every corners of this city are being monitored by hardliner faction, so it¡¯s just to make sure.


    They offered us a room in this house to spend the night. Grave-san and Iura-san are sleep in the same room as expected. I¡¯m not feeling lonely, okay!?


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>

 Chapter 109

    I can¡¯t go out to the city and have to spend my time inside the hideout ce..... but there is nothing in particr I could do here. There is no one I can talk to kill time either.


    Marao, Barro-san, and other beastmen are busy to prepare the future action. What¡¯s left is Grave-san but..... he is still enjoying his time with Iura-san. All the time..... forget it, let¡¯s back to sleep!!


    I dooooon¡¯t careeeee!! Uwaa a~a~a~a~a!! I¡¯m not envious at all!! I¡¯m not envious at all!!


    I¡¯m staying on the bed while hugging Meru to kill time until the rescue operation started.


    [Hao-chan.......... can I really depend on this person..........] (Marao)


    [I¡¯m sorry..........] (Wazu)


    I just close my eyes while lying down, but never thought will sleep for real. Moreover, it turns out to be Marao who woke me up.


    I remember the rescue operation start time. I remember it properly but..... I seriously didn¡¯t intend to sleep.


    Ugh, I¡¯m really sorry!!


    I covered my face with both hands from shame.


    Right now it¡¯s almost midnight time. I, Grave-san, and Barro-san are making final preparation at the entrance of hideout. Well, I just stand upright because I don¡¯t have anything to be brought in particr. I leave Meru with Marao to be safe.


    When ites to emergency situation I¡¯ll tell her to escape alone. As I¡¯m watching Grave-san and Barro-san making preparation, I heard a voice from Rino-san the cow beastman.


    [Can I have a minute?] (Rino)


    [Yes?] (Wazu)


    She says so and began to spread some kind of powder overhead. Huh? What is this?


    [What is this powder?] (Wazu)


    *pan-pan* I lightly hit my body just in case. I closed and opened my palms but I can¡¯t see any abnormalities.


    [This is a deodorant. Yesterday Barro-san said that we beastmen are sensitive to smell. This deodorant is erasing the smell so you won¡¯t be easily get found. The effectst for about 30 minutes. This is the rest of deodorant. Please be careful because we only have this one] (Rino)


    [Okay, I understand!] (Wazu)


    I received a bag containing deodorant from Rino-san. Looking around, Grave-san was talking with Iura-san, Barro-san was spreading a deodorant to Gunki a monkey beastman.


    [Be careful, Grave-san] (Iura)


    [Yeah, I will surelye back] (Grave)


    [Take care] (Rino)


    [Yeah.....] (Wazu)


    I wonder what..... my chest somewhat tightened to such scenes. After we finished our preparation we set off from the hideout to rescue the hostages.


    The distance from the hideout to the castle is not that far. But it takes quite some time because we are moving while hiding in the shade of the house so as not to be found by the hardliners.


    Again, we can¡¯t use the castle gate to invade this time. We spend more time to go around to the back of castle.


    30 minutes almost passed since we start the operation. I put deodorant once again in ordance with Rino-san instruction.


    I usually don¡¯t act like this so I somewhat nervous, but at the same time I¡¯m getting excited. This is something new and fresh. I wonder what kind of things await us when we entering the castle.


    There is rampart surrounding the castle to prevent invasion from foreign enemies. Although we went to the back of castle, there is no secret passage like thest time. We are hiding behind the shadow of trees in the vicinity of rampart.


    If it¡¯s me, I will break the wall with single punch and enter the castle. However, that will inform the enemy of our location, thus I ask Barro-san about our next move.


    [So, what are we going to do now?] (Wazu)


    [Calm down. There are still some allies inside the castle. I had sent a word to them this morning] (Barro)


    A ropedder was thrown from the top of rampart to prove his words. As I look at the source, I see the figure of guard who returning to the patrol round after give us a signal. We immediately climb the rampart using that ropedder.


    All members arrived on the top of rampart. Next, we followed Barro-san¡¯s guidance while keeping our body low to reduce our chance to be found. As expected of former chief guard, Barro-san knows the terrain very well. We steadily proceed our way through the castle under his lead.


    We also encountered several patrolling soldiers on the way but was able to pass without get found. The deodorant also seems to take the active role this time.


    We arrived near the stairs lead to underground jail just little ahead. Somehow it¡¯s a bit disappointing. Everything went too smooth.


    I wonder if my presence even needed here? I have such ideas as we are advancing without meet any obstacle.


    We stopped in front of the room where the hostages were detained, perhaps. It¡¯s not an underground jail, is it? or so I thought. Whether that question written on my face, Barro-san give me the answer.


    [The others are detained inside underground jail but Gio-sama is under arrest in this room. I will go first to rescue Garb-sama who is a high official of moderate faction, follow meter.....] (Barro)


    I had a bad feeling about the situation. How easy it was for us toe this far also make things more suspicious.


    Why did he want to go first? Why is there no guard in front of the room where the king supposed to be detained?


    Grave-san seems to have the same idea with me. He shows me a doubtful look. However, Barro-san broke into the room before we could ask questions. I and Grave-san also move into action after clicking our tongues.


    Upon entering the room, there is nothing we can see because is total darkness. However, we keep advancing forwards.


    I can feel Grave-san¡¯s signs but Barro-san is nowhere to be found. The moment I thought so, I heard a crackling noise from behind.


    I turn my face toward the direction where the sound was heard. Suddenly, the bright light filled the room and deprived my visibility for a moment.


    I get used with the brightness gradually. But there, I saw something like iron bars that are ced at equal interval filled my field of vision.


    There is Barro-san with grievous expression at the other side of iron bars. Next to him is a hefty physique beastman with the same golden cat-like ears like Marao.


    I surveyed the surrounding once more and found out that there are only I and Grave-san at this side of iron bars. In other words we were caught in a trap.


    Sending my line of sight at Barro-san who trapped us, he breathed out only one word with a sad painful face.


    [Sorry..........] (Barro)


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>

 Chapter 110

    Barro-san¡¯s words proved that he was betraying us. I thought, what on earth is going on? But looking at Grave-san drawing a sword from his waist, the idea dissipates immediately.


    That¡¯s right, the important thing right now is to get out of this cage and save the hostages. Although his betrayal is regrettable, I can hear his excuse forter.


    And then, Grave-san swings the sword in his hands towards the cage.


    *gakiin*


    The iron bars repelled Grave-san¡¯s sword. There is not even single scratch left behind. On the contrary, the de part of his sword is chipped a bit. Grave-san gazes at the missing part of his sword before turn his line of sight towards the iron bars.


    [This not seems to be made of ordinary metal.....] (Grave)


    I grab the iron bars to confirm Grave-san¡¯s words. Certainly, the feeling that being transmitted is somewhat different. Well, it seems easy to bend if I put more power into my hand.


    [GUHAHA~HA~HA!! IT¡¯S NO USE. YOU CAN¡¯T DO ANYTHING WITH THAT CHEAP SWORD. THIS CAGE HAS BEEN STRENGTHENED, IT WAS SPECIAL] (Deizu)


    The person who just spoke was a beastman next to Barro-san. I can¡¯t help but think "I can see thising", as I turn my eyes towards the owner of a voice.


    Hefty body with golden cat-like ears and hair, he have a feature full of wildness. But the thing that attracts my attention the most are his ck-red eyes and marks like a crack on his face and his body. This is the state after someone swallowing the red ball, there is no doubt.


    I remember when Marao first talked about the state of her country. She said that the top person of hardliner faction suddenly changed. I thought by a chance something like this would happen, and the person in front of my eyes proved my idea was right.


    To put it simple, the person in front of my eyes right now is the top person of hardliner faction. I¡¯m sure his name was Deizu, wasn¡¯t it?


    [I see..... You are Deizu, right?] (Grave)


    I told Grave-san about the red ball before. It seems hee up with the same idea as mine.


    Deizu¡¯s expression changed into rage when Grave-san asking for confirmation. He res at Grave-san full of hatred.


    [DON¡¯T CASUALLY CALL MY NAME WITH THAT FILTHY MOUTH, HUMAN!!] (Deizu)


    The muscles all over his body are bulging even more in response to his angry roar.


    But my eyes was attracted to something else, the red-ck magical power that floating around his body. Un, it looks unptable..... but I bet it still delicious due to my skill effect.


    Deizu was breathing in and out while trying to distract something inside himself. I and Grave-san were caught by the situation before us. Wee back to our sense when Barro-san calls out Deizu.


    [It¡¯s time to go, Deizu-sama.....] (Barro)


    [FU~FU~FU..... WELL, FORGET IT..... YOU HUMAN WILL ONLY LIFE UNTIL TOMORROW AFTER ALL!!] (Deizu)


    [Life until tomorrow? What do you mean!?] (Grave)


    Grave-san reacts to that disturbing word.


    [THAT REMINDS ME, I HAVEN¡¯T TOLD YOU ABOUT THIS. WE WILL BEGIN OUR MARCH TOWARDS SOUTHERN KINGDOM TOMORROW. BUT BEFORE THAT, YOU WILL DIE IN FRONT OF THE SOLDIERS. WE WILL HOLD A PUBLIC EXECUTION] (Deizu)


    Ou.... we will be executed in public. I can¡¯t keep quiet after hear it as expected. I turn my line of sight towards Barro-san. Whether he noticed it, he turns to this way and lowered his head deeply.


    [I¡¯m not going to make an excuse..... I just want to protect those who I should protect. For that purpose, no matter how ruthless the means, I will still do it] (Barro)


    [The people you should protect..... do you mean Marao and the king?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s right] (Barro)


    [Do you sacrifice us to protect them?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s right] (Barro)


    [Did Marao know this.....?] (Wazu)


    [Princess has nothing to do with this. I¡¯m just doing my duties] (Barro)


    Fuh..... then it¡¯s not a good idea to go rampage. If Haosui who are going with Marao, it means she will be in my position right now.


    That¡¯s not eptable but because Marao has nothing to do with all of this, I have to keep quiet and see the situation for time being.....


    I don¡¯t believe it, but if Barro-san¡¯s words was true, then the hostages who are detained somewhere will be in danger if we run wild and escape right now. I should avoid such a situation.


    [In that case, why are you sacrificing us who came to help.....?] (Grave)


    [This morning Deizu-sama promised me. He will spare the life of people from moderate faction if I give your life] (Barro)


    [OF COURSE. I WON¡¯T INDISCRIMINATELY KILL OUR FELLOW] (Deizu)


    He said so towards us with triumphed smile.


    I see, more or less I understand what had happened. It seems this morning, Barro-san secretly went to negotiate with Deizu while we were hiding in the hideout.


    Perhaps feeling guilty towards us, Barro-san answered our question obediently.


    [How about Marao and the other.....?] (Wazu)


    [Marao should have been reunited with Gio-sama right now..... Iura and the other are also safe. I will never bring harm to them] (Barro)


    [In other words, you don¡¯t give a shit about our lives huh?] (Grave)


    [So they were also got caught.....] (Wazu)


    [I can guarantee their lives at least] (Barro)


    (TL : I give up with this sentence. Please tell me if you have some idea about what he is talking about)


    [¤°¤Ï¤Ï£¡ £¡ ¤¢¤ó¤·¤ó¤·¤í¡£ ¤¢¤¹¤³¤¦¤«¤¤¤·¤ç¤»¤¤¤Î¤Ð¤Ë¤Ä¤ì¤Æ¤­¤Æ¡¢ ¤á¤Î¤Þ¤¨¤Ç¤ª¤Þ¤¨¤¿¤Á¤¬¤·¤Ì¤È¤³¤í¤ò¤ß¤ì¤Ð¡¢ ¤ª¤ó¤±¤ó¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤¦¡¢ ¤Ê¤Þ¤Ì¤ë¤¤¤·¤³¤¦¤Î¤±¤Ã¤«¤¬¡¢ ¤ï¤«¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤è] (Deizu)


    Said that much, Barro-san and Deizu went out the room. Well, I could hear what I wanted to hear, I have no other business in particr so that¡¯s fine. Rather, tomorrow is a chance.


    [I never thought something like this would happen..... what should we do, Wazu boy?] (Grave)


    Grave-san approached me while scratching his head.


    [Hmm? You look so calm, we are going to be executed tomorrow, you know?] (Wazu)


    [I work in adventuring business, so I¡¯m ready to die anytime. Although I¡¯m feeling bad for leaving my wives behind, there are also a lot thing I still want to do..... How bout you, Wazu boy?] (Grave)


    [Let¡¯s see. I want to rescue the hostages and solve this matter as quiet as possible, but first I want to escape from this situation] (Wazu)


    That being said, I bend the iron bar in front of me using my strength and straighten it back to original. Grave-san was surprised and started to send me an apuse. It¡¯s embarrassing so please stop that.


    [Then, let¡¯s take a rest for tomorrow¡¯s action] (Grave)


    Grave-san lies down and began to snore in the next moment. I¡¯m amazed with how easy this person to fall asleep. I also lie down following Grave-san.


    Unn..... we have nothing to do until tomorrow..... let¡¯s sleep.....


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>

 Chapter 111

    I try to sleep inside this cage but because I was sleeping a lot before, I don¡¯t feel like to sleep again right now. However, there is nothing I can do even if I keep my eyes open.


    Hmm, what should I do..... ah, that¡¯s it!! Let¡¯s check the guild card after a long time.


    I take out the guild card from my bosom. Fortunately, there is a source of light here so I don¡¯t have to worry about visibility.


    Skills :


    [True - Extreme Cannibalism] (Unique)


    [Abnormal Conditions Almost Invalid] (Unique)


    [Fight Lv.8]


    [Godhood] (Unique) <currently unusable>


    [Special Magic : God] (Unique) <currently unusable>


    [Sea Goddess stops at 10 diamonds] (Unique)


    [War Goddess stops at 3 spades] (Unique)


    [Earth Goddess stops at 6 clubs] (Unique)


    [Goddess stops at 8 hearts] (Unique)


    Sponsored by : Goddess, Earth Goddess, War Goddess, Sea Goddess


    Hmm.....? Have the sentences inside my status turned somewhat peaceful?


    The name is good but the race part is telling me to give up..... I¡¯m telling you here..... I won¡¯t give up..... I will keep being human..... if possible.....


    AGL is renewed. Umm, can I move using warp now? I can¡¯t, right? This is a metaphor, right? Or is that the fact that I can move as fast as that? This is already beyond the human realm!! Say it is a lie, please!! No one can answer me here..... sigh.....


    DEX is telling me to refrain for making things. No problem, I won¡¯t make anything, I don¡¯t have a n to make something either.....


    The main problem is about the skills as usual.


    Let¡¯s see, <b>[True - Extreme Cannibalism]</b> and <b>[Abnormal Conditions Almost Invalid]</b> nothing changed with this two. I want <b>[Abnormal Conditions Invalid]</b> skill like Haoui¡¯s but it doesn¡¯t seem easy to acquire it. I don¡¯t know what should I do..... let¡¯s ask Haosuiter.


    <b>[Fighting]</b> skill level rose. This is a result of the battle with Haosui, I guess..... but I wonder if it increased too much. Well, it¡¯s a good thing so there is no problem.


    <b>[Godhood]</b> and <b>[Special Magic : God]</b> nothing changed too. I still don¡¯t understand the condition to use these skills. Well, I don¡¯t want to use these two skills if possible. I got the feeling my humanity percentage will drop fast if I use this two skills, and that¡¯s scary.


    Here ites the main subjects..... But first, I don¡¯t understand the meaning of the sentences. Will the skills details exin it?


    <b>[Sea Goddess stops at 10 diamonds]</b> = Fufufu..... they won¡¯t be able to continue as long as I stop here. Now, make up your mind and pass. This is shall be my win. I will win Wazu-san¡¯s heart for sure..... fufufu..... fufu.....


    <b>[War Goddess stops at 3 spades]</b> = Hee! I still have a room in my hands. I will be the winner if the other goddesses keep passing like this. Yeah I¡¯m going to win. It¡¯s me who will be savoring Wazu¡¯s body to the fullest.


    <b>[Earth Goddess stops at 6 clubs]</b> = Kufufufu..... The chance of victory seems to be inclined at me. This is the proof of my strong love for Wazu-sama. I¡¯m going to win. I¡¯m the only one who will get abused by Wazu-sama.


    [Goddess stops at 8 hearts] = Fufufu..... it seems everyone hasn¡¯t noticed. Yes, I have aplete set of 8 hearts and theter in my hands now. I will definitely win with this. I¡¯m going to be the winner. I will be the one who receives Wazu-san¡¯s favor. I shall be victorious. I will be the winner of this Shichi Narabe game.


    (TL : More detail https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sevens_(card_game))


    What are the goddesses doing this time.....? I don¡¯t understand what is Shichi Narabe thing, but it sounds like they are ying something. They are talking about the winner, so maybe it is some kind of game.


    What are you doing when people are in trouble here? I want to ask that but, should I really do it? I can feel a serious feeling from the sentences, I feel bad to intrude them.


    Forget it. Let¡¯s leave them alone. Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t see anything. They gave me the same feeling as that ambiguous butler, Freud. I got a headache whenever I involved myself with him.


    I pretended I didn¡¯t see anything and put my guild card back to my bosom. I want to sleep, I strangely feel tired after checking my guild card.


    I woke up in the next morning and found out we are still inside the cage. I raised my body.


    Because we are inside a closed room, I don¡¯t know the time or the height of the sun right now, but I can feel a morning feeling.


    Grave-san already awake. He raised his hand lightly and greet me.


    [Yo!! Good morning.....] (Grave)


    [Good morning. This is morning, right?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, I thought so] (Grave)


    We got nowhere thinking about the current time. I stretched my body and do a light exercise on the spot.


    The door of this room was opened vigorously and four beastmen entered from there. All of them are fully armed. One of the beastman holdsrge handcuffs that thick enough to call it iron chunks.


    All of them directing the eyes full of hatred and hostility towards us. The beastman who holds the handcuffs approached the cage. He throws the handcuffs inside through the gap of iron bars.


    [Put on the handcuffs. Don¡¯t think to resist, there are lives of the hostages on stake]


    Said that much, the beastman returned to his group and observed us from some distance.


    I and Grave-san look at each other, after throw out a sigh, we put the handcuffs on each other¡¯s hands.


    They open the cage after confirming that the two of us are handcuffed. We are taken to the execution ground while being surrounded so as not to escape afterwards.


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>

 Chapter 112

    We get out of the basement, board a horse-drawn carriage, and leave the castle. The public execution will be held in the vast grasnd, not far from the city.


    From the carriage, I saw the condition of this city for the first time. Nothing unusual with the buildings but the atmosphere around gives me an unpleasant feeling. There is no crowd which is typical of urban areas. It¡¯s so quiet just like a ghost town.


    There are several beastmen here and there but most of them are women, children, and old people. Perhaps, the city was in such a state because almost all its residents left, to participate in the war.


    The question was answered as soon as our carriage came out of the city. Enormous number of fully armed beastmen had formed ranks in the grasnd.


    Our carriage pushes through the sea of beastmen, towards the front rank. Several passing beastmen are directing their eyes full of anger towards us. Under such intense gazes, our carriage finally stops when it arrives at the front rank.


    The door of carriage is opened. As wee out of the carriage, the line of spear holders were ready to restraint our movement outside. The booing flies towards us from every direction.


    [Kill!! Kill those human!!]


    [Kill them~!! Kill them~!!]


    [Show us the blood!! Those filthy human¡¯s blood!!]


    Generally speaking, such words began toe from everywhere. It¡¯s infected them as a whole and it seems like the anger of all beastmen in this ce are dumped towards us simultaneously.


    Why do they hate human to this extent? I don¡¯t know the reason but right now, those umted feelings are directed towards the two human in front of their eyes, which is none other than us.


    [BE QUIET.....!!] (Deizu)


    It¡¯s not a loud voice, but the booing that fills this ce stopped at once after he uttered those words.


    I look at the person who uttered those words. ck armor that doesn¡¯t obstruct his movement, red cloak like the color of blood, Deizu the top person of hardliner faction ising out from luxuriously built tent. As usual, he is looking at us with eyes full of anger when we are brought to an open space in front him.


    [THE TIME HAS COME..... IT SEEMS ALL THE PREPARATION IS READY. BE REJOICE!! OF THE MANY THINGS, WE DESIRE YOUR DEATH!!] (Deizu)


    When Deizu raised one hand and proims so, a wave of booing ising from the beastmen behind us as a response. He let us bathed under such swearing before lowering his hand again as a signal to stop, the surroundings turns silent.


    [NOW..... I WILL FULFILL MY PROMISE PROPERLY] (Deizu)


    Deizu pointing arge tent next to the tent where he came before, as to guide our line of sight. I look towards the direction as he dictated.


    Inside the iron cage, there are about twenty beastmen who are handcuffed in the same manner as us.


    Are they the people from moderate faction? There are some familiar faces inside, Marao and the people who I met at the hideout are over there. Barro-san is also inside the cage for some reason. There is a red mark like a hand on his left cheek.


    Did Marao hit you?


    While thinking such a thing, Marao who noticed us, grabs iron bars in front of her with both hands and throws a voice with a look that seems about to cry.


    [Sorry!! Because of me something like this happened, I¡¯m sorry!!] (Marao)


    I don¡¯t need your apology because I don¡¯t have any intention to die in this ce. But, there is something I need to ask.


    [It¡¯s not your fault. More importantly, what happened with Meru?] (Wazu)


    I don¡¯t see the figure of Meru inside the cage. If something bad happened to Meru I will.....


    I will massacre everyone in this ce.


    I flooded the surrounding with the killing intent. Marao and the surrounding people suffered from the thirst for blood which overflowed. Grave-san went "Phew" while Deizu remained in the same angry expression.


    Marao answered to my question while still frightened.


    [A-About Me-Meru, she escaped before we all got caught!!] (Marao)


    I see..... I dispersed the killing intent from the air and looking at the sky while praying for Meru safety.


    I noticed there is a small object fluttered in the direction where I looking at. Perhaps, that¡¯s Meru. You should stay there for a little more.


    [I¡¯m terribly sorry..... To drag you people into this situation..... You can me me, curse me, or anything.....] (Gio)


    There was a beastman who lowered his head and said so inside the cage. Among the other beastmen inside the cage, he has the best physique with beast¡¯s ears and facial features such as a lion. He wore a clothes that looks good quality. Perhaps he is Marao¡¯s father, Gio Leganile.


    [Father.....!!] (Marao)


    Marao said so to his father who lowered his head with a sad look. He was not the only one who calls out to us.


    [ [ [ Grave..... ] ] ]


    [Ritto, Putti, Iura, I¡¯m d you are safe!!] (Grave)


    Grave-san shows a smile to reassure those three women that are his wives.


    Judging from the order he called them, a woman with fox ears who looks most grown up is Ritto-san, a woman with bear ears and childish face is Putti-san, all of them wore a maid clothes.


    They embraced each other while shedding tears in front of us.


    [I don¡¯t want it..... I don¡¯t want Grave to die.....] (Putti)


    Putti¡¯s heartbreaking voice is heard but the executioners keep advancing towards us, heartlessly ignoring her plea.


    There are two executioners holding a big sword, their head is covered by a cloth. Each stands next to me and Grave-san while raising their swords high. With a signal, the surrounding beastmen forced us to kneel down with head sticking out.


    [DO IT!!] (Deizu)


    As soon as Deizu uttered those words, the big sword was swung down towards our neck.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 113

    The big swords that were swung buried themselves into the ground. The subjects that should be cut are nowhere to be seen.


    Well, of course. While holding Grave-san, I had moved in front of the cage where the people from moderate faction are, before the onlookers could even blinked their eyes.


    [That was dangerous~] (Wazu)


    [I appreciate you helped me, but this position rather embarrassing as expected.....] (Grave)


    I stand there while still carrying Grave-san.


    [Oh, sorry. I will put you down now] (Wazu)


    As I put down Grave-san on the ground, Marao who finally noticed our existence cried out from inside the cage.


    [Eh? Eh? Why are you here? Huh? Are you alive? Or a ghost?] (Marao)


    How rude. I¡¯m alive and healthy. I just moved here normally. No, the speed was abnormal.


    [ [ [Graveeee....!!] ] ]


    With chaotic faces, Grave-san¡¯s wives reaching out their hand from inside the cage simultaneously. Grave-san move closer to let his body being wrapped by those hands while confirming each other safety. Good for you!!


    I turn my eyes towards Deizu who stays silent at the other side. Nothing different with him but I can feel the anger from those eyes further deepened.


    [IT SEEMS YOU ARE QUICK ON YOUR FEET.....] (Deizu)


    In response to his words, the beastmen who hold a weapon began to surround us. Looking at them, it seems we arepletely surrounded with nowhere to escape. Well, I don¡¯t intend to escape in the first ce.


    As if trying to protect Grave-san, his three wives hugged him tightly from within the cage. I¡¯m not envious.....


    [BUT THE RESULT WON¡¯T CHANGE!!] (Deizu)


    Haaa..... ~fine..... I¡¯m a bit envious..... There are people who worry about him being in this kind of situation.....


    [YOU ALL WILL DIE IN THIS PLACE!!] (Deizu)


    I¡¯m all alone in this ce. Nobody is worrying about me. No one will be pleased even if I came back alive from this ce. Haa..... I feel lonely. If haosui was here, will she worry about me..... That¡¯s make me miss her a little..... I wonder if her physical condition has returned..... so lonely, no one spoke to me here..... someone, I don¡¯t even care if it¡¯s Freud..... no, I don¡¯t need him on second thought.


    [BASTARD, DO YOU LISTEN TO ME!?] (Deizu)


    [Hmm.....? Oh, sorry sorry, what was it again?] (Wazu)


    I had not heard anything since I was sinking in the sea of thought. I¡¯m sorry!!


    [AS I THOUGHT, THERE IS NO VALUE FOR YOU HUMAN TO LIVE!! KILL THEM ALL!!] (Deizu)


    Following his instruction, the beastmen who surrounded us are brandishing their weapons at once. Looking at their eyes which full of anger towards us, make me realized something for the first time. Why are they so angry towards human?


    If it¡¯s Deizu, I can think that¡¯s the effect of red ball. Then, what about the others? Why are they being hostile towards the human just like him..... maybe there are some reasons..... if that true, it¡¯s bad to stop them with killing.....


    I breathe out for a short time..... and then I move in such a speed that people¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t perceive.


    Because I won¡¯t take their life, first I¡¯ll destroy the weapons that came approaching us, next I reap their consciousness while holding back as much as possible, so that I won¡¯t identally kill them. Oh right, my hands are still handcuffed.


    It¡¯s ended in the very moment. The beastmen who lost their consciousness are scattered around my feet.


    [Eh?] (Marao)


    I heard such a murmur from behind. As I look back, there is Marao with perplexed look because she couldn¡¯tprehend of what just happened.


    Hmm? I just did things like the usual, right? Oh..... I guess I had never fought in front of Marao before. It seems Marao didn¡¯t believe Haosui¡¯s remark about me being stronger than herself.


    The other beastmen inside the cage leaked "Ooo" or other exmation voice. This is nothing new for Grave-san so he just looks like the usual.


    I turn my line of sight towards Deizu again.


    [So, who would you kill again?] (Wazu)


    [BASTAAAAAAAAARD....!!] (Deizu)


    Now then, it¡¯s time to get a little serious. But first, this handcuff is in the way.


    [Hoi~] (Wazu)


    I put a little power on my hands and the handcuff crumbled down. Next I crush Grave-san¡¯s handcuff with the hands that is now free.


    [Oh, it got easier now. Thanks!] (Grave)


    Grave-san thanked me and then picked up two swords that were around before call back to me again.


    [So, what should we do now?] (Grave)


    [Of course we are going to fight back!!] (Wazu)


    I said so and turned to the cage behind.


    [Heave-ho!!] (Wazu)


    Together with that word I break the iron bars. The people inside the cage, even the people from hardliner faction who around, they are stunned on the spot because of what just happened in front of their eyes.


    Hmm? You won¡¯te out? Even though I kept quiet so far in order to find this chance..... well, never mind. There is no problem as long as they could protect themselves. I turn my attention towards Grave-san.


    [Okay, I leave this side to you] (Wazu)


    [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an unnecessary worry, but don¡¯t die] (Grave)


    [Of course. Hold back as much as possible so that the other party won¡¯t die] (Wazu)


    [I got it. I¡¯m a l little pissed with all that happened, but I guess there are some reasons behind] (Grave)


    As expected of Grave-san, he is so reliable.


    [Now then, let¡¯s start!!] (Wazu)


    I calmly shifted my line of sight toward Deizu.


    [KILL!! KILL THEM ALL!!] (Deizu)


    Deizu who received my gaze, raised a roar-like cry. The fully armored beastmen in this ce advanced towards us simultaneously.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 114

    Now, a tremendous number of fully armored beastmen which enough topletely fill my field of vision, are approaching in a great momentum. Okay, let¡¯s do it!


    I jump out at once and quickly beat down the nearest beastmen. But of course, I was holding back so that I won¡¯t kill them. Well, they should be prepared with 2 or 3 broken bones when came to attack me.


    The beastman who get punched, knocked out another 10 beastmen or more who are behind. Their armors turned into scrap metal but it wasn¡¯t my fault. I mean, I didn¡¯t have time to think of such a thing. The next beastmen appears immediately as soon as I beat down the surrounding beastmen.


    A big sword takes a swing to cut me. I catch and smash it with my bare hand. I grab the head of beastman who hold that sword and beat it against the ground.


    The ground cracks big, I move instantly when the surrounding beastmen lost their bnce because of the tremor, I send 10 beastmen to the sky with my punch.


    My movement still continuing while the beaten people are dancing in the sky. When a beastman who still in breaking posture is found, I kick, I punch, I throw them one after another. However, their number doesn¡¯t seem to be decreased at all. It¡¯s still a long way to go.....


    I¡¯m surrounded..... I should have defeated considerable number of beastmen but I still couldn¡¯t see the end of this. Just how many people are there in this ce?


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Because I thoroughly avoid to kill, it¡¯s undeniable that the eficiency gets worse as the time passed.


    They seem to have realized that there is no chance of winning to attack me with weapon. Instead trying to stab or cut me, they now go straight jumping at me in order to suppress my movement. I will be troubled if youe at once in such arge number of people.


    I constantly turn my consciousness to hold back right now. Because of my status, I can easily kill my opponents if I lost my concentration even a moment. In fact, I almost throw all the strength into my body when they suddenly jumped at me.


    I thought that I would kill them at this rate. I lowered my guard to take some breath, but the surrounding beastmen seize this chance to jump over me, I get pinned down.


    More beastmen jump onto me when my movement is sealed. It seems they are trying to crush me to death.


    That action continued. Now there are 30-40 people who jumped onto me one after another, and as a result, there is a big mountain of bodies now.


    That¡¯s enough. "Heave-ho!" I lift the mountain with a light shout. Unbelieving to the sight in front of them, the gaze of fear directed at me from every direction.


    With *pon!* I throw the mountain of bodies to somewhere distance. They won¡¯t die with that much, I guess. I cast the dust from my clothes, but then *baam-baam* I hear something from the distance. I wonder what it is this time.....


    There are still a lot beastmen in this ce..... but currently, I¡¯m all alone. No, that¡¯s not exactly right. Only the space around me that is vacant or deserted. Nobody tried to approach me after I run wild a little.


    There is arge troop of fully armed beastmen surround me from some distance. Hurrye here!! However, when I move one step forward, they move one step backward. When I move several steps in quick session, they also step back in proportion to my distance.


    Eee? What are we going to do now? as I thought that, from behind therge forces of beastmen, countless arrowse raining down from the sky. I get impatient, it will also hit their allies at this rate. Are you trying to take me down together with yourpanions?


    I don¡¯t want anybody to fall victim. I instantly kick the ground and fly to the sky. I put the power into my foot and kick the air. All arrow lose their speed because of the wind pressure created by the kick, and get blown away to the far sky instead. All the beastmen startled by the sight but nobody is hurt, all good!!


    Come to think of it, how is Grave-san doing? Because my surroundings still deserted and nobody is trying to approach me, I turn my line of sight to confirm Grave-sans condition.


    It¡¯s exactly a fierce battle. Because Grave-san is fighting while avoiding killing his opponents as much as I am, he seems a bit struggling.


    However, as expected of S-rank adventurer. He only took the consciousness of his opponents skillfully. But still, the number is too big for him alone, so he got some help over there. They are his three wives from moderate faction. They cooperate to fight off the opponents together, but of course without killing. They just tied up the fallen enemies and took away their weapon. Still, that¡¯s enough help for Grave-san.


    The king himself covered the blind spot of Grave-san. The two are fighting whileughing at each other. How nice..... that seems fun..... how enviable.....


    Of course I still pay attention to my surrounding so I¡¯m ready for the iing attack anytime, but nobody ising. Why is it? Come on! Come over here! As I thought of that..... a loud noise like explosion resounded from the edge of my vision.


    What was that? I thought so and turned my attention towards that ce. There are the figures of beastmen soaring through the sky. The beastmen are dancing into the sky one after another without end. Seriously, what was that? The beastmen around me also look at that direction with the same thought as me.


    Looking carefully, there is a single girl over there. The girl with characteristic of two parts of her green hair was tied up like two horns, that¡¯s Haosui. I wonder if her physical condition had returned. I grab a nearby beastman and throw it, I grab and throw repeatedly as I advance forward. I feel relieved to see Haosui¡¯s healthy figure. Looking closely, it seems Haosui is not alone.


    Behind Haosui, I can see some people who keep pushing forward.


    Is that Freud? But more people who I never thought to see in this ce areing into my view.


    Eh.....? It¡¯s must be a lie.....? Why are they here.....?


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 115

    What¡¯s reflecting in my eyes are the people who I never thought to meet in this ce.


    Sarona-san, Yuyuna and Ruruna.....


    Tata-san and a woman with cat ears from that time.....


    Naminissa and Narellina.....


    That¡¯s all the people behind Haosui who I could recognize their face. But, why are they in this ce?


    While thinking such a thing, my old memory resurfaced inside my mind. Sarona-san who rejected me, Tata-san who used me, sudden farewell with Naminissa and Narellina. I want to forget some of them..... but I can¡¯t..... the events that I sealed deep inside my heart and never tried to remember..... I have been forced to remember everything. Before I knew, my body has started trembling as a sign of rejection.


    THIS.IS.BAD.....BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD.BAD!!!!


    I need to escape!! while my body still moving..... while my consciousness still remaining..... Because Haosui hase to this ce, this battle is sure to be victorious.


    You have to be as strong as me to defeat her. No, is that overstated? But, even so, I believe it, it¡¯s a fact that Haosui has never been defeated until she meet me.


    She is really a strong girl. No, she got a little weaker that before right now. Then, I have no choice but continue to fight like this..... no no no, I need to run away.


    This is bad to stay in this ce. Seriously, why are they in this ce? I wonder if they all an acquaintance? Friendship from their past rtionship? I wonder if everyone has a romance with someone I know? What is that? I¡¯m a very sad person, I¡¯m not? no no no, I have to get away before I start to think that sort of thing..... panic!! It¡¯s a paniiiiic!!! It¡¯s a paniiiiiiiiiiic!!!! Panic-san isiiiiing!!!!!! Aaaaaa thiiis isss suuuuuper baaaaad.....!!


    My body further trembling, I feel a sense of crisis when I¡¯m about to run away.


    [You can¡¯t run away, Wazu-sama!!] (Freud)


    With such words, a person suddenly appeared and restrained my body from behind. I look back, there is Freud with his usual smilling face.


    [Dammit, Freud!! Let me go!!] (Wazu)


    [I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible. Everyone hase to this ce with one resolution, this is an obligation for Wazu-sama to hear everyone¡¯s thought] (Freud)


    [Noo!! Release me!!] (Wazu)


    [Eii~!! Stop struggling!!] (Freud)


    [Freud is viting me~!!] (Wazu)


    [Please stop with the dangerous remarks!!] (Freud)


    I struggled desperately, but the power has left my body already, I couldn¡¯t get out of Floyd¡¯s restraint.


    Ah..... it¡¯s over.....


    I lost my consciousness just like that.....


    [Haa..........!!] (Wazu)


    I regain my consciousness and jump up from the spot. I wipe the sweat that gathered on my forehead and take one deep breath.


    [Fwuh.......... was it a dream?] (Wazu)


    [No, it wasn¡¯t a dream] (Tata)


    Hmm? It¡¯s strange..... there is a reply from behind, moreover a woman voice. I slowly turn my body behind to confirm the voice, I move so slow to the extent I almost can hear *gigigigi* sound effect from my body.


    There is Tata-san smiled gracefully.....


    Gugh!! Guaaah!!


    [Just as Freud-san says!! You will immediately try to run away!! I won¡¯t let you !!] (Tata)


    It seems my power has returned a little. Using this chance, I try to escape from this ce at once, but Tata-san immediately cling to my waist when I¡¯m about to run. I¡¯m forced to stop on the spot.


    Freud bastard~!! You said unnecessary things~!!


    Ah, my body began to tremble again..... this is bad, at this rate I will..... no, I can¡¯t!! The battle is still continuing and Haosui is fighting in my ce right now. Everyone seems able to hold on but I have to help soon.....


    [Umm..... can you let me go now?] (Wazu)


    [I will let you go, but can you promise me toe back after this over?]


    [Umm..... I have to go on a trip immediately after this.....] (Wazu)


    [Rejected. I won¡¯t let you go. Please, I just want you to listen to our story.....] (Tata)


    Tata-san is begging me with teary eyes. Cunning..... Woman¡¯s tears are cunning..... sigh.....


    [U-Understand!! I understand!! I will listen properly when this battle is over!! I won¡¯t run away so please let me go!! I beg you!!] (Wazu)


    [This is a promise, okay?] (Tata)


    Tata-san looks at my eyes while smiling. That expression..... so cute..... no!! If things keep like this, I will really lose my mind.


    [Promise!! I promise you!!] (Wazu)


    As I shout so, Tata-san releasing my body slowly. Fwuh.....it¡¯s still trembling a little but..... I can manage to fight in this condition somehow, I guess..... I¡¯m moving my body to distract my thought to something else so that I can keep my calm. For now, let¡¯s focus on the battle in front of me.


    The things about their stories and all..... let¡¯s think about itter. But I guess, they all came here to ask me beat down some monster / people, or something else along those lines. Never mind..... I¡¯m just useful with that kind of things after all.


    Okay, let¡¯s go!!


    [Umm..... then..... I¡¯m going?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, be careful] (Tata)


    When I say so, Tata-san stand up and lowered her head gracefully. It¡¯s almost like a married couple..... no, no, no, stop dreaming! That¡¯s just impossible!


    Speaking of which, I wonder what happened when I lost my consciousness? It seems like I was wrapped by something soft..... I guess that¡¯s just my imagination!!


    I hit my own cheeks to clear up unnecessary thoughts before running towards the battlefield in front of me.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 116

    It seems the battlefield had changed a lot when I was unconscious. I understood it well as I looked at my surrounding. The other people from moderate faction have also joined the battle.


    Sarona-san, Yuyuna, and Ruruna continued blown away the people from hardliner faction one after another with a splendid cooperation.


    Naminissa and Narellina were also fighting elegantly and exquisitely. But of course, everyone doesn¡¯t take their opponent¡¯s life.


    As I feel relieved to see such situation, I keep punching the beastmen who blocking my way, one after another.


    I kick the ground and going forward. I¡¯m aiming the ce where the most intense battle in this battlefield takes ce right now. The ce where Haosui and Grave-san are teamed up to fight Deizu.


    I knew that Haosui got a little weaker, but it was rather unusual for the two haven¡¯t been able tond a meaningful attack on Deizu. No matter how much kicking, punching, and shing are connected, there is not even single scratch on Deizu¡¯s body. It seems he has a high defensive power.


    However, Deizu hasn¡¯t been able to make a meaningful attack as well. He couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of these two so no matter what kind attack he used, everything is pointless. This battle is a representation of the speed versus the toughness.


    I arrived at this side and called out Haosui and Grave-san.


    [You two please help the people from moderate factions who are around!! leave this ce to me!!] (Wazu)


    The battle suspended temporarily as the two turned their attention at me.


    [..........All right!!] (Haosui)


    [You finally wake up. Then, I leave this ce to you!!] (Grave)


    The two nodded for confirmation before immediately run around to assist the other people from moderate faction.


    A space is created in the battlefield with only I and Deizu inside. I turn my eyes towards Deizu after confirming the figure of the two whom running around the battlefield. He stares at me with his usual angry eyes.


    [IT SEEMS THERE IS A MONSTER AMONG THE HUMANS] (Deizu)


    [How rude!!] (Wazu)


    Who is a monster? I¡¯m just a normal human..... no, it¡¯s kinda hard to call me normal right now.....


    [HOWEVER, NO HUMAN WILL LEAVE THIS PLACE ALIVE!!] (Deizu)


    The volume of his voice increased at once.


    [FOR THE SAKE OF BEASTMEN..... FOR US TO LIFE IN PEACE..... HUMAN ARE..... UNNEEDED!!] (Deizu)


    Deizu immediately dashed while shouting at me with a voice like a roar. The long ws which seems able to tear anything are growing at the end of his logs-like thick arms, and such ws are approaching me from overhead. You can¡¯t kill me with that.


    I received that ws without doing anything in particr. The attack couldn¡¯t tear my body and his ws broke into pieces the moment it touches my body instead.


    Well, I thought that would be the case so I didn¡¯t do anything in particr. But it was different for Deizu. He is staring at his broken ws with astonished expression on his face. The eyes mixed with anger and hatred, are directed at me.


    [WHAT DID YOU DO!?] (Deizu)


    [Nothing special, I just stood here normally] (Wazu)


    [THAT CAN¡¯T BE HAPPENED. HUMAN, SUPERIOR TO BEASTMAN, I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE THIS!!] (Deizu)


    Said so, he swung his other hand at me but the result was the same.


    [That¡¯s useless] (Wazu)


    [NO WAY!! IMPOSSIBLE!! SUCH A THING IS IMPOSSIBLE!!] (Deizu)


    Deizu couldn¡¯t ept this fact and was greatly shaken, he violently scratched his head. He shouted -[Gaara!!]- and turned stronger hatred inside his eyes at me. That moment, my eyes was reflecting stronger magical from within Deizu.


    [I WON¡¯T LOSE!! I CAN¡¯T LOSE!! I MUST NOT LOSE FROM FILTHY HUMAN!! I HAVE TO WIN!! TO TAKE BACK OF WHAT HAS BEEN TAKEN FROM ME, I WON¡¯T LOSE!!] (Deizu)


    Take back? Of what? I thought so but..... my eyes was distracted by the discoloration of his magical power. His red-ck magical power has turnedpletely ck.


    There is a change in Deizu body at the same time. The cracked marks on his body get steadily thicker, and then his whole body turnspletely ck like his magical power.


    New ws are grown, the color is reddish ck. His golden hair also turns ck while his back grew much bigger. There is no red part in his eyes left, everything change to ck color.


    [KILL.....KILL.....KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.KILL.EVERY.SINGLE.OF.THEM.........] (Deizu)


    Deizu¡¯s roar resounding all over the battlefield. It¡¯s loud enough to make the ground shaking.


    Deizu is in full power, the ck magical power flowing into his nail as he lowered his posture to prepare an attack. His nails absorbing the magical power and changed to pitch ck.


    When all turned pitch ck, he dashed at me in full speed and swings his nails to bisect me. His speed feels stronger and faster than before.


    I receiving that attack on my arm, and for the first time it¡¯s happened.


    The part of clothes that received his nails was torn apart. Of course there was not even single scratch on my arm.


    I feel somewhat sad. I made these clothes myself, the clothes that had apanied me both in happy time and sad time. I see..... I guess I have to take this a little serious.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : H. isle?o**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 117

    Different from a short while ago, this time his ws didn¡¯t shattered, it remained intact. That¡¯s when Deizu realized that his own power had jumped high, and then thrusts his other ws at me.


    It¡¯s regrettable that my clothes have been damaged. I catch that ws and try to crush it using my grip strength. Whether his beast instincts kick on, he instantly jump back and take some distance from me.


    I thought that in the brief of moment. Deizu instantly close the distance and unleashing a round kick at me, I dodge it.


    Ride on the momentum, Deizu rotating his body in the air while attacks me with a backswing. I stop his hand with my foot this time.


    His other avable wse to attack me as soon as his feet touch the ground. I grab his ws with an intention to crush it for sure this time. However, Deizu¡¯s attack doesn¡¯t end there. His face is approaching me while still in this position, and then he opens his mouth wide and tries to bite me on neck.


    I put out an arm of the vacant one in front of Deizu to bite. He chewed on my arm to cut it with his teeth, but when realizing it doesn¡¯t work out, he jump back again to take some distance. The portion of clothes he bitten hase off.


    What is this? One side of my clothes was torn and the other side was tattered..... Does my appearance look strange now? I somewhat feel embarrassed.....haa~a.....


    Let¡¯s set aside the talk about clothes for the time being. I need to deal with Deizu in front of my eyes.


    It¡¯s easy to defeat him but the problem is what¡¯sing after that..... ording to my experience up to now, he is going to enter the state where I don¡¯t know whether he will live or die, after spitting out the red ball. There is an exception in Haosui¡¯s case.


    The reason he was so angry..... I want to hear it from him if possible, I¡¯m thinking of how to do it right now.....


    But the other party was in such a state, I got the feeling that his consciousness was steadily drifting towards a strange direction and impossible to talk.....


    Okay, I need to incapacitate him first. If Deizu is silenced, the surrounding hardliners may settle down a little. I need to think of stopping this battle as the top priority right now.


    While thinking about such a thing I speak to Deizu.


    [I will beat you up and down right now. Don¡¯t die on me, okay?] (Wazu)


    [GRRRR..... KILL..... KILL THE HUMAN!!] (Deizu)


    Not good, my voice couldn¡¯t reach him. It can¡¯t be helped. I have tried it at least.


    He doesn¡¯t give eyes to the other ande straight at me again. It seems he haspletely obsessed to kill me. However, I¡¯m going to be on attacking side this time.


    I move in front of Deizu in an instant. He panicked when I suddenly appeared in front of him and swung his ws at me out of reflex. His action was terribly slow in my eyes.


    I grab his arm in the middle of swinging, seal his movement by twisting his arm, and kick his body up using a little force.


    My kick sink on his body, and then Deizu get blown up into the air at a tremendous speed. I put the strength into my feet and chasing after the figure of Deizu who is floating on the air.


    I caught up with Deizu who still floating in the air in a blink of an eye and then beat him down. His body falls at a great speed towards the ground.


    The ground cracked and gouged along with a tremendous impact sound as his body reached the surface. Ind straight to the ground and turn my attention towards unmoving Deizu at the center of crater.


    [KI.....L..... L.....] (Deizu)


    Deizu lost his consciousness like that. But before that, the red ball has almoste out from his mouth so I instantly close it with my hand. The red ball is still inside him so his life won¡¯t be in danger for the time being.


    However, there is another problem. Now that he unconscious, I couldn¡¯t get any information about the reason he was so angry towards human. When I think about what to do, I noticed that the surroundings suddenly be quiet.


    Hmm? What¡¯s happened? The battle has stopped when I look around. The people from hardliner faction dropped their weapon on the spot. There are those who bite their lips in dejection and there are some people whose shedding tears while looking at me.


    Eh? This situation makes me look like the bad guy here, isn¡¯t it? Wh-What should I do..... *tototototo* about twenty beastmen came running towards me. Hmm? I¡¯m sure this person is Marao¡¯s father..... Gio-san, was it?


    [I beg you!! Please, don¡¯t take away my brother¡¯s life!!] (Gio)


    Telling me that, he starts to rub his head on the ground. Stop it!! I willpletely look like a viin like this!! I never intended to kill anyone in the first ce!!


    [It¡¯s all right!! Wazu boy doesn¡¯t have any intention to kill anyone here!! He even told me to hold back!!] (Grave)


    Grave-san is slowly approaching while saying so. That¡¯s Grave-san for you!! I knew it~!! He is so cool~!! I¡¯m saved~!! You are so reliable~!!


    Gio-san raised his head. Grave-san nods for confirmation when Gio-san looks at him, I also nod when he shifted his line of sight at me. Feeling relieved, Gio-san shed tears as the powere back to his body.


    [There is something I¡¯d like to ask.....] (Wazu)


    [What is it?] (Gio)


    [What is the reason Deizu so angry towards human?] (Wazu)


    [...............] (Gio)


    To my question, Gio-san closes his eyes while thinking of something. After some time passed, he opens his eyes and looks straight at me. He answers my question.


    [Actually..... Deizu¡¯s daughter was kidnapped using nefarious means by the people from southern kingdom. It was not only his daughter, many people from hardliner faction have the same circumstances as Deizu. A lot of them joined this war in order to save their daughter or son] (Gio)


    I see..... no wonder he got angry. He felt the anger whenever he saw a human because of that. It was good I didn¡¯t kill him but..... it was also true that I couldn¡¯t leave him in his current state alone.....


    [Deizu turned strange due to some cause..... please, if possible, would you help him?] (Gio)


    Gio-san asking me that..... I¡¯d like to help him but I don¡¯t know what to do. Should I ask the goddesses again? But, I wonder if everything will be so convenient..... well, let¡¯s just ask and hear their respond.....


    Sunddenly, a light ball jump out of my bosom and soaring to the sky.


    The sky shining brilliantly and a pir of light appear near me from the sky. There is ady inside that pir of light. Elegant pink hair, proportional body with a lovely facial features, she wore nun-like clothes with high transparency but her important parts seems to be invisible for some reason.


    Such a person slowly descended towards this ce. Because of the strong divine aura, except me, everyone in his ce is begin to prostrate themselves.


    Shended to the ground and saw such a sight quietly. She uttered words with a voice like a whisper but reached everyone in this ce.


    [..........I won the game and came to this ce to win Wazu-san¡¯s love!!] (Goddess)


    Eh? What should I do? I got a really bad feeling about her.....


    [Goddess is here!! baam!! baam!!] (Goddess)


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : H. isle?o**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 118

    Ady who imed herself as Goddess appeared before my eyes.


    You must be kidding, right? or so I thought, but the sacred aura surrounding her, and the current situation where everyone except me are prostrating themselves..... (oh, Haosui is standing now.....) it seems she is the real one.


    She turned here and smiled a pleasant smile before spoke a word at me.


    [This is the first time we meet in this way] (Goddess)


    [Well..... that¡¯s.... umm, are you really Goddess?] (Wazu)


    [Of course, I¡¯m the real goddess] (Goddess)


    [Ri-Right? Th-Then, why is the goddess came here?] (Wazu)


    [Of course,


    I came to win Wazu-san¡¯s love, ?tehe? ] (Goddess)


    There was not even single speck of hesitation inside her eyes when she said so to me. Eh? Seriously? Their conversation inside my guild card was serious?


    More importantly, Haosui reacts to Goddess¡¯s remarks and directing the eyes full of blood thirst over here.....


    Wh-What¡¯s wrong? Your eyes are scary, you know? I shifted my line of sight towards Sarona-san and the group who were near Haosui, I felt a chill run down on my spine.....


    I will ignore them for the time being. Because Goddess is here now, the talk gonna be fast. Let¡¯s ask her to save Deizu.


    [There is something I¡¯d like to ask from Goddess-sama, may I?] (Wazu)


    [How was that? I wish I could say something that give more---] (Goddess)


    [The guy over there is Deizu. I¡¯d like to save him but..... can you do something about it?] (Wazu)


    [---baam~!!] (Goddess)


    How Goddess-like, now Ipletely believed that she is the same Goddess with the one from my guild card. I feel dizzy, she is just like Freud, I can¡¯t hold a decent conversation with her. Never mind, let¡¯s keep talking.


    [So, how about it?] (Wazu)


    [Eee~!! Let¡¯s talk about us~!! Even though we finally able to see each other~!! Boo~ Boo~!!] (Goddess)


    *rage*


    It¡¯s useless. It feels like I was talking with a child.


    [Yeah. Yeah. I understand..... I just need to check it, right.....? Boo~!!] (Goddess)


    Goddess-sama turned her eyes towards Deizu, *fun-fun* then started nodding. She turned her eyes at me again as she finished checking after nodding several times.


    [He can be saved!!] (Goddess)


    [Really!?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, but it took everything from me just to manifest in this ce, if there is someone else who could save him, that person would be Wazu-san] (Goddess)


    [Me.....?] (Wazu)


    [Yes!!] (Goddess)


    Eh? Can I really save him? I don¡¯t think could do it though..... While I was thinking such a thing, Goddess-sama steadily approached me and then whispered.


    [You just need to use "Godhood"] (Goddess)


    [Eh?] (Wazu)


    I backed away a little when Goddess says so with a bright smile.


    [That thing?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, that thing!] (Goddess)


    Umu..... I would like to avoid that thing if possible..... I took a nce at Gio-san whose still prostrating.


    Well, Gio-san had asked me for help..... and the bad one is the people who kidnapped Deizu¡¯s daughter in the first ce..... it can¡¯t be helped.


    [Understood. I think there is no other choice but I still don¡¯t know how to activate it] (Wazu)


    [Oh, that¡¯s right. About that.....] (Wazu)


    The Goddess¡¯s words stopped, then she started thinking of something. Moving her finger as though writing something in the sky, and with *pon* she hits her palm with her fist at the same time she figured out something.


    [Okay, I will help you] (Goddess)


    You will help me? That¡¯s a big help.


    [Please!] (Wazu)


    [All right..........] (Goddess)


    Hmm? Goddess somewhat getting too close, isn¡¯t she?


    The moment I thought so, she stole my lips.


    [Mhnn~!!] (Wazu)


    Goddess linked her arms around my neck to prevent me from escaping. Moreover, her tongue invaded my mouth.


    It seems this will continue for a while, but then Goddess released me when feeling the sign of Haosui approaching.


    Haosui stopped on the spot when I told her that everything was fine with a hand gesture. That was dangerous..... I imagined about the battle between Hero vs Goddess for a moment.


    It¡¯s a secret that I was thrilled to see the gesture of Goddess licking her lips to savor the after taste.


    [Wh-What are you doing suddenly!?] (Wazu)


    [I just helps solving your problem] (Goddess)


    [No-No-No, that was just..... that.....] (Wazu)


    I noticed there is some change is inside me. I feel like I could turn on/off Godhood with my own will now.


    [Seriously.....] (Wazu)


    [Your physical information has been updated after getting in contact with me. From now on, you can use it freely] (Goddess)


    [Get in contact.... in that case, it can be done by just holding hand.....] (Wazu)


    [?Tehe~] (Goddess)


    Goddess-sama is smiling while ying dumb. I won¡¯t be fooled by that smile!! But that¡¯s cute, dammit!!


    I don¡¯t want to do it so much but..... I take a deep breath and concentrating the power inside me.


    [Hmm.....] (Wazu)


    That moment, I realized that Godhood skill has been invoked. I closed and opened my palms to check my condition. It seems Godhood has really be my own. There is no feeling that I be a different person like thest time I used the skill. That¡¯s rather unpleasant memories, let¡¯s focus to the present situation.


    [Wonderful.....] (Goddess)


    Goddess was stunned to see me in such a state. Ignore it! Let¡¯s leave her alone! Now I have something else to do. I turned my eyes to observe Deizu¡¯s condition. In Godhood state, now I could understand what I should do with him.


    I directed my palms towards Deizu. Special Magic : God, can be used in my current state. It doesn¡¯t need magical power. This is a sort of phenomenon, it materialized or happened when I think about it.


    I confine the magical power that overflows from the red ball inside Deizu¡¯s body and then contain it. I remove the umted magical power and heal all his wounds. Shortly after that, all the ck parts on his body are slowly fading away and returned to the original golden color.


    *dokun* I confirmed that his heart was running properly. I undo the Godhood state and returned to my normal self.


    [Fwuh~] (Wazu)


    [It seems everything goes well] (Goddess)


    I thought so too as I breathed out big.


    Great, the next is.....


    [Well, I need to go now!] (wazu)


    I said so and tried to leave this ce at once but.....


    [ [ [ [ [Go where..........?] ] ] ] ]


    Before I knew, everyone have blocked my escape route. I look up to the heaven in the distance sky.


    [ [ [ [ [ There are various things we need to discus..........] ] ] ] ]


    [Y-Yes.....!!] (Wazu)


    Merunded on my head. Oh, wee back.....


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : K. Nguyen**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 119

    The battle is over. Our group, the people from moderate faction, the people from hardliner faction, all returned to the city and the castle. The rooms for us have been prepared in the castle due to Gio-san¡¯s kindness. Deizu seems hasn¡¯t regained his consciousness, he is now receiving treatment inside the castle.


    And currently, all the members are gathered inside the room addressed to me. Why!?


    Meru, Sarona-san, Yuyuna, Ruruna, Tata-san and his cat-eared friend, Naminissa, Narellina, Freud, Grave-san, and Haosui, there are eleven people including me in this ce.


    Still, the room was big enough to afford these people inside. Goddess has gone somewhere saying there is something else to do. Is sheing back to her original ce? Please don¡¯te again.....


    I covered myself with a nket from my head and sat on the bed provided for this room. Meru is sleeping atop me now, I couldn¡¯t get up from the bed at this rate.....


    [So..... th-the thing..... wa-want to talk..... wh-what is it?] (Wazu)


    I¡¯m quivering but it¡¯s not because of cold air.


    [Let¡¯s see, where should I start..... unless the misunderstanding with Sarona and Tata solved, the talk will not proceed. I guess is better to discuss the main subject after that] (Naminissa)


    [Mi-Misunderstanding.....? Ma-Main subject.....?] (Wazu)


    Misunderstanding.......... what misunderstanding? I have no idea at all.


    When Naminissa says so, Sarona-san and Tata-san nod to each other and then step forward.


    Ugh, I want to back down but I couldn¡¯t move because Meru is sleeping on my head. It was Freud who put Meru there. You plotted it!! Freud!!


    Cat-eared woman from that time was called from behind, the three of them are lined up together in front of me now.


    Ugh..... just by looking at her face, the memory from that time resurfaced..... I don¡¯t want to remember but the despair feeling of that time is reproduced inside my head without permission.....


    Ugh, please don¡¯t get closer..... please leave me alone..... why are youing here..... but..... was her face is like this? Inside my memories, I felt that she has somewhat mocking and triumphed face..... But she seems on the verge of crying right now.


    The talk goes forward while I was desperately fighting to keep my consciousness from losing.....


    [First is me, thank you so much for saving me at that time] (Sarona)


    Ugh..... I couldn¡¯t stop trembling.....


    Sarona-san said thanks while lowering her head..... I was dumped by her..... but her behavior right now gives me a shock..... as expected of Sarona-san, she is a person who uphold favor..... But, did shee all the way here just to thank me?


    [You said rather sudden thing at that time so I made a mistake with the first word I said..... that¡¯s why I came to see you again. I would like you to hear the continuation of those words, please!] (Sarona)


    Eh.....? Continuation.....? Eh? Want me to hear? Right here? Do I have to listen? You must be kidding? You will reject me once again here? I can¡¯t endure such a thing anymore..... I don¡¯t want to hear.....


    [I¡¯m next. Come on, Nenya.....] (Tata)


    Huh.....? The next? How about Sarona-san? No, I don¡¯t want to hear she reject me again.....


    The cat-eared woman came out one step further. Ugh, I can¡¯t move from here..... please don¡¯te near me.....


    The cat-eared woman lowered her head with a grievous expression.


    [I am sorry!! I know it won¡¯t change of what had happened, but please forgive me!! I jumped into my own conclusion and speak without permission, please don¡¯t hate Tata-san!! Please!! Please!!] (Nenya)


    Sorry? Without permission? Forgive? What are you talking about.....? It¡¯s painful to remember it again..... I am going to lose myself, but..... without permission she said, does this mean Tata-san going to tell me directly this time? Huh? In other words, Tata-san wants to reject me again like Sarona-san? Do you want to reject me so much.....? I wonder if there is only despair in this world..... it¡¯s really painful to live.....


    [I know it¡¯s rather sudden so your head may be confused now. Simply put, Sarona wants to answer the confession properly, Tata-san wants to tell her true feelings, and Nenya wants to apologize. I hope you now understand the reason we all came here] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa exined to me..... right, just as I thought. In other words, Sarona-san and Tata-san came here to reject me properly.....I had enough..... do as you like..... everyone is watching..... so this is the real public execution..... I don¡¯t care anymore.....


    [It seems we can still go on. Naminissa-sama is going to say a very important matter now, so I¡¯d like you to hear it without losing consciousness. Please!] (Freud)


    [Hahaha..... I see, so it¡¯s like that. We can¡¯t push Wazu boy into the corner] (Grave)


    Freud peeked into the nket to confirm my consciousness. Grave-san understands something and turns his smiling face at me. Do as you like.....!!


    [Considering the wound I have caused, I know it¡¯s shameless for me to apologize. I also understand your desire to run away from this ce. But please..... please hear us until the end. I know it¡¯s a selfish requesting from me, but please..... please.....] (Tata)


    Tata-san move one step forward and lowered her head. Everyone else followed suit and lowering their head. Do you want to see me got rejected so much? What¡¯s so fun about it.....


    [This is where Danna-sama should make a decision.....] (Haosui)


    Haosui said so with a thumbs-up pose.


    Fine..... I got it..... I just need to listen, right? I know that I will get rejected again..... a grand rejection this time..... I don¡¯t care..... I just need to listen..... and it¡¯s over..... let¡¯s end this quickly.....


    [I..... un-understand..........] (Wazu)


    My body wouldn¡¯t stop trembling..... I¡¯m about to cry again.....


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : C.G. Batarce**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 120

    Sarona-san and the group nod to each other when I showed intention to listen.


    [All right, let¡¯s start from me] (Sarona)


    Sarona-san, Tata-san, Naminissa, Narellina, and Haosui, came to the front while everyone else went to the back.


    Eh? Why Naminissa and Narellina also lined up together with them? This is about Sarona-san and Tata-san who are going to reject me once again, right?


    They take a deep breath as if to prepare themselves, while unaware I have such a thought. I¡¯m preparing myself.....


    [I¡¯m really sorry about that time. Oh~ this sorry is for "the sorry" from that time..... sorry, ah not again..... I¡¯m getting worked up by myself when I¡¯m in front of you..... but I want to tell it properly this time. I certainly had said sorry at that time, but shortly afterwards I noticed my own feelings. This was really such a pathetic story. But I swear that the feeling inside my heart is not a lie or falsehood. After telling you this feeling, I hope you can ept it..... fw~uh.....


    I love you Wazu-san. I do love you with all of my heart. I swear here that this feeling will never fades] (Sarona)


    Eeeh.....!?


    [I¡¯m really sorry for what Nenya had said. It happened because I didn¡¯t tell her about my feeling properly, she wasn¡¯t wrong, please just me me alone. But this feeling won¡¯t change. I was moved when Wazu-san said you would ept everything about me, my heart was saved by just those words. You give me the happiness that I thought beyond my reach even if I wished for it. Because of that, I¡¯d like to spend the rest of my life with Wazu-san......


    I love you. Please ept my heart and my body. I want to stay with Wazu-san forever] (Tata)


    Wha.....!?


    [First of all, thanks for your help at that time. If Wazu-san doesn¡¯t have the ring and didn¡¯te to that ce, I won¡¯t be alive now. You are really a lifesaver. But, even if it doesn¡¯t happen, I¡¯m sure my feeling towards Wazu-sama will still the same. Because Meru was kidnapped after the battle, I had no time to tell you my feeling. So this time, at this ce, I will convey my true feeling properly. This not a lie.....


    I love you at the first sight. From the moment we met, I was falling in love with Wazu-sama. Please ept me and my feeling] (Naminissa)


    Eee.....!?


    [I would like to say the same thing as Naminissa. I lost my reason due to the effect of cursed tool, even though I knew what I did was wrong, but my body wouldn¡¯t listen to me. However, you stopped me at that time. I sincerely think that I was truly saved by you. You saved and embraced me, this feeling for you budded inside me since that time. I couldn¡¯t stop this feeling. It seems to be overflowing now so I want to put this feeling into words. I want you to ept this feeling if possible. I want you to embrace me once more. That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for.....


    Wazu-san, I love you. My heart is seeking for you. This feeling is by no means a lie] (Narellina)


    Nn.....? ? ? ? ?


    [My feeling will forever the same..... I was saved by Danna-sama and gained new goal to live. You showed me the way when I was lost the purpose of life. I want to be strong like Danna-sama so I could fight next to you. I want to use this power to protect someone. Therefore, I want you to watch over me forever. I would like to be together forever with Danna-sama.....


    I love you..... This feeling will not change in the future. I want you to be my true husband!] (Haosui)


    Huh.....?????


    Hmm..... hmm.....? How strange..... my ears just heard something unreasonable.....


    It seems everyone just said they love me..... Oh, right? Is this a dream? an illusion? or just a prank?


    Hmm? I wonder what..... everyone seems trying to match the timing and say something together.....


    Oh, I got it!! --[Just kidding!!]-- , I bet everyone will say those words together to my face..... They took me into the high so I will fall harder..... This will definitely be unforgettable wound for the rest of my life..... haa~..... go ahead..... do as you like..... my mental power is already minus.....


    [ [ [ [ [ One, two, three..... ] ] ] ] ]


    A~aa..... this grand rejection will go down in history.....


    [ [ [ [ [ Please marry all of us!!!!! ] ] ] ] ]


    .....................


    [Eh? You all weren¡¯te here to dump me?] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ Where is thating from!?!?!? ] ] ] ] ] ]


    Eh? Huh? Is that wrong?


    [ [ [ [ [ All of us are love you so much!!!!! ] ] ] ] ]


    In response to the words that came out involuntarily, everyone charge in at me immediately.


    Huh? Huh? Let¡¯s calm down a little..... I got confused..... Eh? What do you really mean? It¡¯s panic. --[You calling?]-- Panic-san popped out inside my head and asked. No, I didn¡¯t call you. Please return to your ce..... I¡¯m really confused right now as I thought.


    [Wa-Wait..... please let me sort out my thoughts a little bit.....] (Wazu)


    With those words, everyone decided to temporarily retreat.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 121

    I¡¯m now alone inside the room addressed to me. I covered myself with a nket from head and sat cross-legged on the floor while growling. It was because.....


    Sarona-san and Tata-san who I thought had rejected me, told it was all misunderstanding. In addition, including these two, Naminissa, Narellina, and Haosui confessed to me. Moreover, everyone said they wanted me to marry them all.


    Fuu.......... hahahaha......!!! It¡¯s an impossible situation indeed. It¡¯s a dream, isn¡¯t?


    I pinch my cheek.....


    It¡¯s not hurt..... so it was all a dream as I thought.....


    Of course is not..... haa~a.....


    Let¡¯s think it calmly to confirm my own feeling.....


    First is Sarona-san. The silver-haired elf, she is someone who I came to like while I was under care of the elf vige before. I confessed to her on the spur of the moment and got "I¡¯m sorry" as the answer. But there seemed to be a continuation of those words, she was going to say that she loves me too at that time.


    Okay, hows is my feeling.....? Even now, my feelings towards her are still remain deep inside my heart. That¡¯s why, thinking she was going to reject me once again, I was afraid of being hurt and trembling involuntarily.


    Then, how about now.....? My body was still trembling a little when I recalled the situation from that time. However, it¡¯s not as much as before. I guess it was because I already know Sarona-san¡¯s real feelings.....


    Next is Tata-san. She is a blue-haired onee-san..... Perhaps it was love at first sight. This feeling solidified inside my heart after a repeat encounter. I confessed and said I would ept everything about her. But on the next day, this feeling was shattered into pieces after I heard the shocking truth from Tata-san¡¯s cat-eared friend, I was left alone in daze at that ce. However, Tata-san said that it was all wrong, she said that she loves me.....


    (I should go to see Tata-san and confirm it directly from her at that time.....)


    But now I¡¯ve heard it directly from the person herself, how¡¯s my feeling.....? To be honest, I couldn¡¯t forget her yet..... That¡¯s why, when I saw her again, my body began to tremble and I tried to escape from that ce at once.


    Naminissa and Narellina, the twin sister with burning red hair. Because Meru was kidnapped at that time, the two had no chance to convey their feeling for me. I never thought the two of them would fall in love with me. Of course I don¡¯t dislike them at all.....


    Hmm? Both of them are royalty, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m just amoner, you know? Is that fine? Because this is love with social status difference, I¡¯m at loss how to respond.....


    I didn¡¯t expect the two of them would confess so openly here..... that was a serious matter..... I also need to think it seriously.....


    Thest is Haosui, a ryujin with green hair. A girl who had been continuously fighting on the conditions to be the wife of the person who defeated her. I wanted to save her when I found out that she had swallowed the red ball. She said would be my wife if I win in the battle against her,ter she said was falling in love with me.


    To be honest, I was really happy whe she told me about her feeling. Thinking about it carefully, there was the matter about Meru at that time. Part of the desire to save Haosui wasing because she took care of Meru and I wanted to return the favor. Therefore I must ept her feeling properly.....


    However..... for me to be confessed by 5 women at the same time..... In addition, their n for the future has been presented to me..... harem huh..... that doesn¡¯t feel real for me.....


    This is a dream, right? I still couldn¡¯t believe it..... but their faces were dead serious.....


    If it¡¯s me from the past, even if it¡¯s true, I surely will choose only one of them. But now I¡¯ve seen Grave-san up close, it gave me a second thought......


    Grave-san wives seemed to be happy. I thought that there is a way to make everyone happy..... but can I do it?


    Let¡¯s believe a little in their words..... I don¡¯t want to think that expression is a lie..... Though I couldn¡¯t believe thempletely because of my past experience..... I want to try putting my faith in them.....


    For now, let¡¯s ept their feeling. If I got betrayed again, so be it..... at that time, I will go back to The Mountain and spend the rest of my life there alone.


    Before that..... there is a ce I have to go..... I have to clear up everything with her..... The feeling that sealed deep inside me..... I found my resolve because of what happened today.


    The next day, I told everyone of what I thought.


    Now in my room, there are only Sarona-san, Tata-san, Naminissa, Narellina, and Haosui.


    [So I think I will believe it. No, that¡¯s wrong. I want to believe in you all. My body is still trembling a little even now, but I¡¯d like to face everyone properly once again..... is that alright?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s enough for now. The feeling for Wazu-san will remain unchanged] (Sarona)


    [I don¡¯t mind it, because now the misunderstanding has been cleared up] (Tata)


    [That¡¯s fine. We came here to see Wazu-sama] (Naminissa)


    [I don¡¯t want Wazu-sama to underestimate our feelings] (Narellina)


    [Danna-sama is popr.....This is the truth.....] (Haosui)


    [ [ [ [ [ We will never betray you!!!!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Everyone answered with a smile and said so. When I feel relived because of that, Sarona-san asks me something.


    [So, what¡¯s the ce you have to go there?] (Sarona)


    [Oh, that¡¯s right..... I was thinking of going to see her. This has something to do with our present situation..... because everything has started from there.....] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ ??? ] ] ] ]


    Four people other than Naminisa tilt their head to my words.


    [Aria, isn¡¯t it?] (Naminissa)


    My body twitches and then trembling in response to her words. It¡¯s not good to be like this. I forcibly suppress the tremor of my body.


    [Yeah..... I thought a little when I first heard about Haosui¡¯s feeling. When the misunderstandings came to light yesterday, and when I heard the feelings of everyone, I thought that I should not run away forever. Perhaps, there is something that Aria would like to speak to me..... Because of that, I thought of going to see her and settle everything] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ Aria ? ] ] ]


    [Another woman¡¯s name.....?] (Haosui)


    Because I¡¯m trying to live with them, I guess I should exin about this matter properly. I close my eyes, while suppressing the raging feeling inside me, I told them everything about what had happened little by little..... hang in there..... my consciousness.....!!


    Somehow, I finished exining about Aria while keeping my consciousness.


    [Fumu, let¡¯s kill that woman as cruel as possible] (Sarona)


    [That¡¯s right. How dare she betrayed Wazu-san, but just killing her is too lukewarm] (Tata)


    [I¡¯m feeling sad as her friend..... I wonder what kind of flower I should send to her funeral] (Naminissa)


    [I will make a rain of blood with my sword. No, is not good, that will kill her instantly] (Narellina)


    [ughter.....] (Haosui)


    SCARY!!


    [No, listen here, I¡¯m going to speak with her!! Don¡¯t just spout about killing her and the like!! Perhaps it was my mistake!! Please calm down a little!!] (Wazu)


    They got furious after I finished telling my story. That was scary..... am I supposed to be the husband of these people? Please calm down.....


    [Umm, this is just my selfishness..... but it¡¯s true that I would like to believe and knowing more about everyone..... so I wonder if everyone wants toe with me. I will be encouraged if all of you are around me..... because I might run away if I meet her alone.....] (Wazu)


    [Of course, we are determined to be always together with Wazu-san] (Sarona)


    [We are already Wazu-san¡¯s harem members] (Tata)


    [It¡¯s okay to act more dignified, you know?] (Naminissa)


    [Rather, you can embrace us like a beast] (Narellina)


    [Bridal night.....?] (Haosui)


    Haosui and Narellina¡¯s line of thought are too hasty.....


    [In that case, let¡¯s talk about the harem stuff after I settled everything with Aria.... I will try to get ustomed with this situation until then] (Wazu)


    Everyone seems uneasy, is my words not enough?


    [Umm..... it¡¯s fine, because I also won¡¯t betray everyone¡¯s feelings. This is necessary for me to settle this matter before I decide to be with everyone.....] (Wazu)


    [I don¡¯t mind with that. We havee to this point after all] (Sarona)


    [I will wait for that~] (Tata)


    [But before that.....] (Naminissa)


    [I want you to tell us in words properly.....] (Narellina)


    [How does Danna-sama think about us.....?] (Haosui)


    [That¡¯s right, I want to hear it too!] (?????)


    Ugh.....


    [I-I..... lo-lo-love you all.....] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ I love you too!!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    Eh? There is extra person before I noticed it.....


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 122

    It¡¯s not an illusion that the number of people in this ce have increased.


    In front of my eyes, there are Sarona-san, Tata-san, Naminissa, Narellina, Haosui, and..... Goddess has joined before anyone here realized it.


    [When did you get here!?] (Wazu)


    [Eh? Just now?] (Goddess)


    Why in a question tone?


    [Wazu-sama, who is she? Come to think of it, there seems to be someone like her in the battlefield before.....] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa asked me about Goddess.


    [She is a woman who robbed Danna-sama¡¯s lips from before.....] (Haosui)


    My future harem members take a battle stance at once while scattering murderous intent. Those words can be applied for Haosui herself.


    [Fufufu..... directing murderous intent to me, a goddess..... are you ready with the consequences?] (Goddess)


    Said so, Goddess took a stance with an excited face. She raised her hands up while stood on one leg. What are you doing, Goddess!?


    (TL : I guess something like Crane Stance from Kung Fu. Here is the image for reference)


    [The goddess? Pleasee up with a better lie next time] (Tata)


    There is no light in Tata-san¡¯s eyes. SCARY!! My body is trembling for different reason than before.....


    [Ho-Hold on!! She is the real one!! She is the real goddess!!] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ You don¡¯t have to lie in order to protect her!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Please believe me~!! Oi, Goddess-sama!! It¡¯s not the time to feel depressed!!


    [I¡¯m telling the truth here!!] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ Eeh!?!? ] ] ] ] ]


    Why don¡¯t you believe me? You all were prostrating when she appears during the battle, weren¡¯t you? Hmm? Speaking of which, I can¡¯t feel the aura like that time from the current Goddess. I ask as I approach her.


    [I don¡¯t feel the power of goddess from you, what happened.....?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah..... the power needed to strengthen the seal was a little beyond my expectation.....] (Goddess)


    Seal? What are you talking about? I do want to ask that, but let¡¯s stop as it seems I will get caught in the trouble if she speaks any further.


    [Wazu-sama, please get away from her!! I can¡¯t kill her like this] (Narellina)


    Please stop with the dangerous remarks!!


    [Pl-Please calm down..... She is really a goddess..... She has been helping me.....? since a long time ago in various matter.... for example.....] (Wazu)


    [Hey, why are you getting stuck there? Even though I have been working hard!! Even though I have been showering Wazu-san with a lot blessing!!] (Goddess)


    [Oh right!! That happened. I received a lot blessing!! I was able to live until now, it¡¯s all thanks to this Goddess-sama...............


    though I don¡¯t want to acknowledge it] (Wazu)


    *fu~fu* Goddess puffed out her chest to my words. Everyone turn their eyes to such a Goddess, it seems they have convinced for the time being.


    [So, she is a real goddess huh..... Then, I want to hear it, Wazu-sama¡¯s hair had turned ck and white like now, does it have anything to do with you?] (Naminissa)


    What!? That¡¯s a news to me.


    [Oh, that? That¡¯s the effect of "Godhood"] (Goddess)


    [ ..... ] (Wazu)


    You say it as if nothing serious!! or so I thought. But she is the goddess after all.


    [Godhood?] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa shows aplicated face. Well, because Goddess has already said it, and I also feel bad for keeping secrets from them, I honestly exined both my status and my skills.


    I hardly can be called a human anymore, so it can¡¯t be helped if theye to dislike me because of this.....


    [I see, Wazu-san is iparably strong] (Sarona)


    [Sturdy~] (Tata)


    [I¡¯m convinced with your strength] (Naminissa)


    [I¡¯d like to have a match once] (Narellina)


    [Please train me.....] (Haosui)


    Eh? Does everyone take it positively?


    [That face, did you think we will change our minds after knowing this fact?] (Sarona)


    [Our feelings will never change] (Tata)


    [On the contrary, we are d you tell this openly to us] (Naminissa)


    [Please believe in us] (Narellina)


    [We are the future wives of Danna-sama.....] (Haosui)


    [Thank you..... Thank you for epting me!!] (Wazu)


    We stare at each other with smiling faces. I want to cry.....


    [Hey!! Don¡¯t forget about me!!] (Goddess)


    Goddess appeared in front of me and blocked my view. Even though the atmosphere was getting so good here.....


    [Goddess-sama, I¡¯m sorry for doubting you before] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa lowered her head. Everyone learned from her and lowered their heads as well.


    Goddess saw such a sight and said --[It¡¯s fine, as long you all understand~]-- and happilyughed *guhehehe*, which doesn¡¯t look like a goddess at all.....


    [Can I ask another thing to Goddess-sama?] (Naminissa)


    [Hmm, what is that?] (Goddess)


    Goddess put her index finger on her lips and then tilted her head. Oi, don¡¯t get carried away!!


    [If Wazu-sama haspletely been deified, that..... what¡¯s happen with his life span?] (Naminisa)


    [Hmm? Life span? Such a thing will disappear, we are talking about a God Being, here.....] (Goddess)


    I thought so~. It will be so~. I would like to live with human life span if possible..... I guess that¡¯s probably impossible..... after I became able to activate Godhood with my own free will..... I bet my human race¡¯s percentage was barely remains..... I wonder if I should give up being human this time.....


    [..... disappear........?] (Sarona)


    Sarona expression turns dark after hearing Goddess¡¯s answer. Huh? Why?


    [Hahaha..... I see..... I see.....] (Goddess)


    It seems that Goddess has understood something. Please exin it to me!!


    [Your worries are understandable. But when Wazu-san be a deity, he can make you into his kin and you all will be able to stay together forever] (Goddess)


    [ [ [ [ [ There is no problem then!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Everyone put on a smile on their face at the same time..... were you all worried about that.....? However, if we are able to stay together forever..... bing a deity is not too bad.....


    [If Wazu-san bes a deity, we can meet anytime ? ? ?] (Goddess)


    Hmm? I wonder what..... I suddenly don¡¯t want to be a deity..... while I thinking of such a thing, Goddess looks back to me again.


    [Well then, the manifestation time almost hits the limit so I will return once] (Goddess)


    She smiles with a pleasant smile to me.


    [I will be back, I will be back for certain!! So please wait for me!!] (Goddess)


    Goddess-sama turns into light and disappears into my guild card as if being sucked.


    Eh? Are you going back there.....?


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 123

    Naminissa¡¯s POV


    Goddess-sama(?) has returned.


    Somehow, even though she said to be a goddess, she just doesn¡¯t match with the name. But if Wazu-sama also says so, let¡¯s believe it.


    I p my hands with *pan* before turning back and take steps towards Wazu-sama.


    [Well now, it¡¯s about Wazu-sama¡¯s future action, from here we will head to southern country to free the beastmen who were kidnapped, correct?] (Naminissa)


    [That was my intention, hmm? Is that bad? I thought that I should help them.....] (Wazu)


    [No, we¡¯ve heard the circumstances from Marao-sama and her fatherst night. There was no problem. In fact, we¡¯re in full approval for rescuing them] (Narellina)


    [Yeah, we elves are also often being targeted so I understand their feeling more or less] (Sarona)


    [It¡¯s unforgiveable] (Tata)


    [How shameful. It¡¯s enough to make me don¡¯t want to think them as a fellow human] (Naminissa)


    [..... made my friends cry..... kill.....] (Haosui)


    Everyone is full of spirits. Of course, me too. To be honest, they already done for at the time they make enemy of Wazu-sama and Haosui. They need to pay a high price for their outrageous conducts.....


    [E-Everyone¡¯s faces are scary, you know?] (Wazu)


    Oops, not good. We have to always show our smiling face in front of Wazu-sama, as if to say "I love you"..... everyone understand it. Thus we are directing our smiles towards Wazu-sama immediately.


    Wazu-sama was covered in a nket while his body still trembling from time to time. His figure that like a small animal..... how cute..... slurp.....


    Not good. Not good. It¡¯s not the time for that.....


    [Then, are you going to see Aria after that?] (Naminissa)


    [Th-That was the n..... b-but I don¡¯t know her whereabouts.....] (Wazu)


    Wazu-sama said so with a troubled face. Hmm?


    [Didn¡¯t Wazu-sama also hear our conversation at that time?] (Naminissa)


    [..........at that time?] (Wazu)


    [The time when I met Aria inside guild master room at the imperial capital by chance] (Naminissa)


    [..........I do-don¡¯t remember a thing] (Wazu)


    Wazu-sama averted his eyes. It seems he feels embarrassed because recalling the fact that he hid himself under the table and fainted at that time. There is no need to feel ashamed. Because that incident happened, I got the idea that Wazu-sama was going to see Aria before.


    [That¡¯s right, Wazu-sama wasn¡¯t around at that time. But there is no problem, because she is a friend, I properly remember of what she said at that time. Aria is in Wazu-sama¡¯s hometown now, the kingdom at the southern continent] (Naminissa)


    [I-Is that so.....?] (Wazu)


    [Because of that, first we head off to the southern country to help the kidnapped beastmen, after that we can go to the southern kingdom from there] (Naminissa)


    [I see..... let¡¯s do so] (Wazu)


    There Sarona raised her hand and called out.


    [I understand the n, but can I ask one thing?] (Sarona)


    [What is it?] (Naminissa)


    [I have been thinking about this for some time, Wazu-san called Naminissa, Narellina, and Haosui¡¯s names without honorific, but why he add "-san" to my name and Tata¡¯s?] (Sarona)


    Oh, that was bothering me too. Tata also nods to give her consent.


    [Let¡¯s see.....] (Wazu)


    Wazu-sama gave his answer with a troubled face.


    [No particr reason..... I guess.....] (Wazu)


    I understand his feeling. While Haosui is clearly younger, I and my sister are in the same age as Wazu-sama, and we also told him to call us without honorific. However, Sarona and Tata are older as they look..... no, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with their ages.


    [If possible, we want you to call us without using honorific as well. Or is that impossible?] (Sarona)


    [Please~] (Tata)


    Sarona and Tata lowered their heads towards Wazu-sama.


    [Umm..... un-understood..... well..... Sarona and Tata.... is that enough?] (Wazu)


    Wazu-sama gives his answer while slightly trembling. Sarona and Tata smiled happily to his answer. Fufu~ I¡¯m happy for you two!


    [All right, shall we leave for the time being? Let¡¯s give Wazu-sama some time to rest because it seems he hasn¡¯t sleep because he was thinking about us] (Naminissa)


    [That¡¯s right] (Narellina)


    When my elder sister approves my suggestion, all members nod to each other and then leaves the room. Of course, everyone gave their parting words before leaving the room.


    [Wazu-san, please take a good rest. I love you!] (Sarona)


    [Good night Wazu-san. I love you!] (Tata)


    [Wazu-sama, have a nice dream. I love you!] (Naminissa)


    [Sleep properly, okay? I love you!] (Narellina)


    [Danna-sama..... good night. I love you!] (Haosui)


    Everyone went out the room after saying ¡°I love you¡± to Wazu-sama in turn.


    We all gathered inside my room now. Sitting on tworge sofas located in the center of the room, we have a cup of tea while rxing ourselves.


    [Fwuh..... for the time being, can we said that we had made one step forward?] (Naminissa)


    [I agree. Though it was a little lonely to see him still trembling around us, but I¡¯m sure things will improve from now on] (Sarona)


    [Yeah, let¡¯s do our best to make the harem n a sess] (Tata)


    [That¡¯s right, let¡¯s rejoice because we are able to stay near him for now] (Narellina)


    [Don¡¯t worry..... Danna-sama will surely understand our feelings.....] (Haosui)


    We nod to each other.


    [Let¡¯s do our best to be Wazu-san¡¯s wives] (Sarona)


    [That¡¯s right, let¡¯s help each other] (Tata)


    [let¡¯s be Wazu-sama¡¯s wonderful wives] (Naminissa)


    [We don¡¯t want to be a drag for him] (Narellina)


    [.....let¡¯s train each other] (Haosui)


    Everyone¡¯s going forward with one goal in their minds.


    [ [ [ [ [ Let¡¯s we all have a bridal night togetherter!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Fufu~ I¡¯m looking forward to that day from now.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 124

    Goddess¡¯s POV


    [I.am.baaaaack~!!] (Goddess)


    I returned to the guild card in high spirit after I finished my job as a goddess. I couldn¡¯t help myself from grinning. It¡¯s because I finally got Wazu-san¡¯s lips which I desired. I¡¯m full of energy. I¡¯m in a good mood now.


    However, there are three corpses sprawling in front of me.


    [Hmm? Everyone doesn¡¯t look so well, what happened?] (Goddess)


    The three corpses react to my words.


    [Because you won the game, you said it was natural for you to go.....] (Earth Goddess)


    [You took away our power by force to manifest.....] (War Goddess)


    [Die.....] (Sea Goddess)


    [Oh,e on~! There is no reason for any of us to die because of such a thing. Thanks to collecting everyone¡¯s powers, I was able to manifest and strengthen the seal. Well, even if I said strengthen, it was just enough to buy us some more time. The situation over there was dangerous. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the seal broken at any moment if we just leave it alone. It was thanks to everyone powers, thank you very much!!] (Goddess)


    I honestly thanked everyone here, but they were directing hostility towards me in return for some reason. I wonder what¡¯s going on? Did I do something wrong?


    [You haven¡¯t exined the most important thing.....] (Earth Goddess)


    [Yeah, you did something we could never forgive.....] (War Goddess)


    [Kill.....] (Sea Goddess)


    Sea Goddess said a dangerous remark since a while ago. WHY?


    (TL : WHY is written in english here)


    [I really don¡¯t understand what everyone is trying to say] (Goddess)


    [ [ [ It¡¯s about kissing with Wazu(-san,-sama) ] ] ]


    O-Ohh!!


    [Nuoo~ did you see that? How embarrassing..... So everyone was watching us exchanged a hot and passionate kiss..... You should have took the hint and close your eyes ~] (Goddess)


    [Kill.....] (Sea Goddess)


    [Seriously kill.....] (Earth Goddess)


    [Absolutely kill.....] (War Goddess)


    Oh,e on everyone. The light has disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes, you know?


    [Fuh..... fufufu..... No matter what everyone says, it doesn¡¯t hurt or even make me itch in the slightest!! Because the words of losers are nonsense!! Do you understand? among us, only me who had kissed Wazu-san!! Therefore, I¡¯m the winner and you girls are the losers!! Please keep that in your mind!!] (Goddess)


    Everyone went silent when I eximed that fact with a triumphed face.


    All of a sudden, everyone get up like zombies and attack me who was caught off guard, they brought me down. Damn, release me~!!


    [Fufufu, once this is done, everything.....] (Earth Goddess)


    [The power you robbed from us.....] (War Goddess)


    [We will have it back!!] (Sea Goddess)


    Su-Sucked~!! My power is being sucked~!! Damn it~!! I fought back with all my might but I have no chance in 1 vs 3 battle. They regained all the power I took from them. Curse you~!!


    [Haa~..... Haa~.....] (Goddess)


    The power left my body. In front of me who breathed heavily, everyone who has returned to their original physical condition was looking down to me.


    [Fufufu..... I finally was able to return to my original state!] (Earth Goddess)


    [Geez..... You reap what you sow!] (War Goddess)


    [You should be grateful because we didn¡¯t take your original power!] (Sea Goddess)


    Damn it..... I will remember this.....


    [Now that our power has returned.....] (Earth Goddess)


    [Next is the punishment time!!] (War Goddess)


    [Fufufu..... I¡¯m looking forward to do it.....] (Sea Goddess)


    [Why!? Even though I had returned your power, why are you doing this to me?] (Goddess)


    I stand up swiftly and close at once.


    [ [ [ This is for your sin because ignored us and kissed Wazu(-san, -sama) ] ] ]


    Oh, I see..... they are jealous of me.....


    [Fufufu..... I understand now..... what a losers!!] (Goddess)


    [ [ [ .......... ] ] ]


    I smiled an elegant smile as the winner and dered so. Earth Goddess, War Goddess, and Sea Goddess, surrounded me in silent and then click their tongue one after another. Oh please..... everyone looks like savages, you know?


    [I just ask out of curiosity, but what kind of punishment will you give to me.....?] (Goddess)


    [Buried alive in the ground] (Earth Goddess)


    [Be a training doll to test the sharpness of my weapon] (War Goddess)


    [Throw into to the sea with a weight] (Sea Goddess)


    Earth Goddess, War Goddess, and Sea Goddess really came to kill me..... I have to be cautious.....


    [I see, I see..... but, do you think I will obediently ept it? Of course I will resist with full power] (Goddess)


    [I thought you would say so.....] (Earth Goddess)


    [Then, if you lost to us in the game.....] (War Goddess)


    [You have to receive the punishment obediently!!] (Sea Goddess)


    [Game again..... huh.....?] (Goddess)


    [ [ [ Yeah, fight us in the game!!! ] ] ]


    The game they were talking about is.....


    "God Game (unmarked)"


    (TL : Not sure about this name, here is the raw ÉñÉú¥²©`¥à?ŸoÓ¡ please tell me if I was wrong. This game some kind of game like The Game of Life, I guess. I saw this game several times in animes but never yed it myself. For the simpler version, I think this is the game like r Tangga from Indonesia. Speaking of which, this "unmarked" part is something like "unrated" for movies, it seems)


    I see, are you prepared? God Game, as the name implies, this is a board game about the days spent as God. Up to 8 pirs can participate in this game that often yed in the beginning of the year.


    However, the production of the unmarked version was discontinued because the ruthlessness of the contents. This game should have been difficult to obtain..... I never thought they had one here..... gulp..... I kinda wanted to try it myself.....


    [It can¡¯t be, the owner of this game.....] (Goddess)


    [No, this is "her" game] (Earth Goddess)


    [..........do you want to die, everyone?] (Goddess)


    [Th-There is no problem as long as we don¡¯t get caught!!] (War Goddess)


    [Th-That¡¯s right!!] (Sea Goddess)


    [ [ [ [ Then, let¡¯s keep it secret!! ] ] ] ]


    We looked at each other¡¯s eyes, nodded, and then started the game immediately.....


    The in-game money whichmonly used inside this kind of game was reced with the number of believers. We begin with 100 believers, and depending on the squares it will increase or decrease. Winning or losing is decided by the number of believers when someone reached the finish.


    But of course, as a bonus for the yer who first reached the finish, he/she can get the title Genesis God and 50 million believers.


    We spread the game board on the table, prepare the game essories, and it¡¯s ready!


    [Okay, let¡¯s start from me] (Goddess)


    I pick up the dice and throw it into the air.


    [I bet everything in this one throw!!] (Goddess)


    Dice fell and the number shown is "3".


    [1,2,3..... Damn it. You identally eat the forbidden fruits. Mankind wouldn¡¯t evolve and remains stupid..... Wait there till another fruit grew..... Pass your next turn..... No way~~~~~] (Goddess)


    [Fufufu..... it¡¯s because you are a greedy person] (Earth Goddess)


    [It¡¯s a natural result] (War Goddess)


    [Gluttonous] (Sea Goddess)


    I¡¯m not gluttonous!! I just like sweet things!!


    Earth Goddess rolls the dice this time.


    [Next is me, eii..... all right, 2.... Because the collision of meteorite, all volcanoes and submarine volcanoes erupted all at once..... Because all living beings have been destroyed..... go back to the start.....] (Earth Goddes)


    [This is because you¡¯re of usual behavior was bad] (Goddess)


    [You deserve it] (War Goddess)


    [You certainly deserve it] (Sea Goddess)


    [Everyone are enemies~~~~~!!!] (Earth Goddess)


    You are toote realized it.....


    Turn for War Goddess to roll the dice.


    [Yosh, it¡¯s my turn. Cieii~!! Eh..... 1? what is this..... Please work a little more as a goddess.....] (War Goddess)


    [Well, we are talking about War Goddess here] (Goddess)


    [Full fledged NEET] (Earth Goddess)


    [Pre-established harmony] (Sea Goddess)


    [There are various restrictions for me~~!! I don¡¯t work not because I don¡¯t want to~~!!] (War Goddess)


    Yeah. Yeah. Most gods who controls who the war said it.....


    Sea Goddess casts the dice.


    [My turn now. There..... 6..... hmm, arge number of monsters appeared in the ocean, all believers curse the ocean and leave..... In the case of a goddess rted to the sea, all believers..... confiscated..... 500 believers increase to a goddess rted to thend.....] (Sea Goddess)


    [Yes, confiscated ~ !!] (Goddess)


    [Everyone, return to the earth~!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [Leave at once~!!] (War Goddess)


    [Someone, please say it was all dream~!!] (Sea Goddess)


    SERVE YOU RIGHT!!


    It seems this will be a long night.....


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 125

    Sarona, Tata, Naminissa, Narellina, and Haossui, everyone said "I love you" and went out the room. I let my body copsed on the bed as soon as their figures couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe it, they said they loved me..... was that real? I have been deceived after all, haven¡¯t I? or so I thought, but their expressions were serious. Because of that, I will be honest with myself and believe in them. Well, it seems that we will take action together from now on, and the time will ascertain everything in the end.


    In addition, I¡¯m going to see Aria after this. To be honest, it¡¯s reassuring to have them nearby, because it¡¯s scary to see her by myself after all. If the thing I saw at that time was a reality..... no, let¡¯s stop with the supposition now. Things can be understood when I meet her.....


    I watched the door without thinking anything from the bed. Since Meru came in through there, I go to sleep while gently hugging her.....


    [Good morning, Wazu-sama!] (Freud)


    I slowly opened my eyes because such words have reached my ears. Dressed in butler clothes, there was Freud who slightly lowered his head.


    There!!


    I jumped up while aiming to hit Freud, but it was avoided. Tsk! Even though I got a little serious, but for him to be able avoid it.....


    [Excuse me, why was Wazu-sama suddenly trying to hit me?] (Freud)


    [Don¡¯t you think there are plenty reason for me to do it?] (Wazu)


    [Let¡¯s see..... I simply did things for the sake of Wazu-sama up to now, no?] (Freud)


    [That¡¯s one of your scary parts to really think that way.....] (Wazu)


    [Because I¡¯m a butler] (Freud)


    [Do you think that everything is solved when you gave such an excuse?] (Wazu)


    Since it was wasting time trying to make a sense with him, I wiped my body with hot water that has been prepared, lightly arranged my appearance, put Meru on the head, and went out the room. Freud is following me from behind as a matter of course. Well, let¡¯s forget about him.....


    Okay, first I need to find out whether Deizu has regained his consciousness or not. The Demon Lord skill should have been disappeared, but because it was the first time for me did such a thing, the uneasiness still remains..... Even if I asked Freud, I received an answer saying that he hasn¡¯t heard anything.


    I¡¯m walking in the castle apanied by Freud but..... I wonder what is this..... the atmosphere is painful for me. The beastmen who pass each other with us are avoiding eye contact with me. To make it worse, they ran away when I tried to speak with them.


    Hmm? Did I do something.....? Yes, I did. I made a quite number of beastmen kiss the ground..... However, I don¡¯t feel a sense of fear from them, but more like a sense of curiosity instead.


    [Hei Freud, why are they acting like this towards us?] (Wazu)


    [I don¡¯t know..... they didn¡¯t act like this when I was alone before] (Freud)


    The two of us tilting our heads.


    [There you are!! I went to the room but couldn¡¯t find you anywhere. I was wondering where you¡¯ve gone.....] (Marao)


    I turned to the direction of voice and found Marao was there.


    [Oh, Marao! What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?] (Wazu)


    [What are you talking about? Everyone has been waiting, let¡¯s go!!] (Marao)


    Eh? Eh? I don¡¯t understand the reason but Marao is dragging me along.


    There is a big door in the ce I was taken. It seems at the other side of this door is the audience room. In front of that door, Sarona, Tata, Naminissa, Narellina, Haosui, Ruruna, Yuyuna, and cat-eared woman who is Tata¡¯s friend, are lined up together in a row. Eh? What is going on here?


    [Good morning, Wazu-sama] (Naminissa)


    Everyone here also greeted me following Naminissa. I answer their greetings.


    [Speaking of which, what are everyone doing here? Do you need something from me?] (Wazu)


    [Because my uncle, Deizu, has regained his consciousness and wanted to talk with everyone, also in order to thank everyone for their service in the battle at the other day, an audience is being prepared now] (Marao)


    [I see..... how¡¯s his condition..... is he back to normal?] (Wazu)


    [Don¡¯t worry. He is back to my usual gentle uncle. Thanks for saving uncle Deizu..... and for not killling the beastmen from hardliner faction who participated in the battle.....] (Marao)


    [Don¡¯t mind it. The bad one is the people who kidnapped their family members, everyone here is not wrong] (Wazu)


    Marao looks happy with the expression that seems about to cry when I give that answer. Seriously, what should I do with these stupid people from southern country.....


    There is someone approaching me while I was thinking about such a thing, she is Tata¡¯s cat-eared friend.


    [I¡¯m really sorry. I will ept any punishment] (Nenya)


    She says so and lowered her head. I¡¯m still no good to face this person so my body begins to tremble again, but words somehow manage toe out of my mouth.


    [No..... don¡¯t talk about punishment..... we both wrong..... let¡¯s forget it..... you are someone important for tata..... she had apologized..... that¡¯s the end of it.....] (Wazu)


    She shed tears when I said so with a trembling body. Said --[Thank you!]--, she threw her arms around Tata. --[See? I said before that he will forgive you]-- Tata said so while stroked her head gently.


    I felt relieved from the bottom of my heart and my body stopped trembling. This time Yuyuna and Ruruna came closer to me.


    [Yo~! I couldn¡¯t say anything the other day, but it has been a long time since then] (Yuyuna)


    [Hello~Hello we came here!] (Ruruna)


    [It¡¯s has been a long time. I was surprised to see you two alsoing] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, we are worried to let Sarona leave the vige alone] (Yuyuna)


    [So we thought of going together with her, because Wazu was also our friend] (Ruruna)


    [I see..... thanks, I also think the two of you as my friend] (Wazu)


    The door opened a little when we were shaking hands, and then a beastman in armor appeared from inside. He looks around and stopped when found the figure of Marao.


    [Princess, we have finished the preparation. Is everyone ready on your side?]


    [Yeah, we are ready over here] (Marao)


    [Okay, pleasee in]


    The big door opened, we enter the room together with a loud fanfare.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : H. isle?o**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 126

    We lined up between the big door and the end of audience hall. Upon entering, a magnificent apuse rings together with a loud fanfare. There are around 100 beastmen inside the audience hall, which sends their line of sights to us while pping their hands. We proceed forward with Marao and the beastmen in armor who called us in before, as the guides.


    But, why is everyone walking behind me? It makes me look like the leader of this group. What should I do? Everyone may have forgotten, but I¡¯m an F-rank adventurer, you know? I¡¯m the lowest-tier adventurer, right? Why is an S-rank adventurer like Grave-san walking behind someone like me? Come over here!! Why is everyone acting as if it was something natural?


    Umm, can I join? I tried lowering my pace so I can join them but they were also lowering their pace to match mine.


    Freud and Grave-san are watching me while holding theirughter. They are really having "good" personalities, aren¡¯t they?


    Because Marao who was walking in front of us stopped, we also stopped at the ce. Marao takes steps aside, beyond the opened field of vision, there, is a staircase leading to the throne where the king Gio and Deizu are waiting with their respective beautiful wife next to them. The four areing down here.....


    King Gio stopped several steps in front of me and kneels down. Following him, all beastmen inside the hall get on their knees one after another.


    Huh? No, wait? Eh? I tried to speak something but words wereing from the other party before I could.


    [For stopping the violence act of my people, for not take away anyone¡¯s life, including the life of my brother Deizu, I truly appreciate it from the bottom of my heart] (Gio)


    [I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger and had done something that almost caused the extinction of my tribe. Thank you very much for everything] (Deizu)


    King Gio and Deizu are sending thankful words, but it¡¯s not time for this.


    [S-Stop!! For now, please stand up because I have received your thanks!!] (Wazu)


    The beastmen in this ce stood up when I said so..... Huh? I got the feeling that they were following mymand, but I wonder if it was just my imagination.....


    [I got the feeling that the beastmen here moved by my voice..... It¡¯s just my imagination, right?] (Wazu)


    I tried to confirm it with everyone behind me but the answer came from king Gio in front of me instead.


    [The beastmen tribes like us have a strong tendency to respect the mighty person. Wazu-dono had shown overwhelming strength in the previous battle, alsopassion for not killing anyone there. All the beastmen in this country are admiring Wazu-dono now] (Gio)


    Hmm..... I didn¡¯t kill him because I wanted to know his reason he was so angry..... but it doesn¡¯t mean I want to kill him..... Well, never mind. If he thinks so, then there is no problem.


    [Well, the bad one is the people from the southern country.....] (Wazu)


    The time I said so, their expression changed as if just chewed a bitter bug. King Gio, Deizu, and the other beastmen in this ce seem trying to suppress their anger. For now, it seems true that Deizu had returned to his original condition.


    [With this, I have confirmed everyone¡¯s safety with my eyes. I¡¯m thinking of leaving this kingdom soon towards my next destination] (Wazu)


    [Is that so..... that makes me feel lonely....] (Gio)


    [Well, since my destination is in the south, I was thinking of rescuing the kidnapped beastmen while at it..... but it just if I can do something about it.....] (Wazu)


    To my words, not only king Gio himself, but his wife and Deizu¡¯s wife, are also shedding tears.


    [If that¡¯s possible, it would really be a great help..... To tell the truth, I have issued protests to the southern country but never received answer until now..... Because of that, the hardliner faction decided to move independently and almost caused a war. I heard the country is already full of conflict and have no choice but to rely on other countries to keep the status quo.....] (Gio)


    [I see..... then, would you please wait a while longer? First we will go and see the situation and if it¡¯s possible, we will rescue them] (Wazu)


    [If its words from Wazu-dono, I think those who grew impatient can also wait for a little longer but..... are you really sure?] (Deizu)


    [Yeah, everyone seems motivated as well] (Wazu)


    I turn my face to everyone behind and they are nod for affirmation in return.


    [I have no doubt for Wazu-dono..... but, why are you going so far for us?] (Gio)


    [Hmm? There is no special reason..... I just wanted to save them, that¡¯s all] (Wazu)


    That¡¯s really all I thought. I look at king Gio with serious expression in order to convey it. After a brief intersection of each other¡¯s line of sight, king Gio lets out his breath.


    [I see, you are honestly just wanted to save our brethren..... such a respectable persona..... as expected from Goddess-sama user.....] (Gio)


    (TL : megami-sama no tsukai = Goddess-sama user? Sounds weird for me)


    Hmm? I heard somewhat disturbing words just now.....


    [Umm..... what did you just say?] (Wazu)


    [Eh? I said you are.....] (Gio)


    [No, after that!] (Wazu)


    [..... as expected of Goddess-sama user?] (Gio)


    What is this Goddess-sama user supposed to mean!? I don¡¯t remember became such a thing!! Being told something like that, I can imagine Goddess-sama looking at me nervously!


    ---------------


    Inside the guild card :


    [Hmm? I feel like I missed some important words!!] (Goddess)


    [Yeah! Yeah! I won¡¯t get fooled by something like that] (Earth Goddess)


    [That¡¯s right!! Now, the contents of square where you stopped are "Food crisis halves believers"] (War Goddess)


    [Half the believers, quickly!!] (Sea Goddess)


    [I¡¯m not lying!!!] (Goddess)


    ---------------


    I feel I just avoided a crisis for some reason. Let¡¯s keep that words in mind for the time being, maybe I will understand the meaning someday.


    Deizu spoke to me when I was thinking about such a thing while nodding.


    [Could you include me to the journey?] (Deizu)


    [Hmm? Sure, no problem] (Wazu)


    Looking at our number, I don¡¯t see anything will change by adding one or two more people into the group.


    I guess he is worried with his daughter and couldn¡¯t just wait and do nothing. I don¡¯t particrly think Deizu as an enemy because that red ball was the cause of problem after all. This is the same case like with Haosui, he is just a victim.


    Besides, there is a high chance the beastmen who we are going to help will be cautious if some unknown human trying to help them. If there is someone from the same country as them, I think we can carry things smoothly.


    Wait, I decided it without permission but is this all right? I confirmed with everyone but they just said to do as I like. Since when I¡¯m the leader? or so I thought. I confirmed with king Gio and he also said that he don¡¯t mind it.


    It became a luxurious dinner with the people of the castle after that. It seems luxurious meals have been delivered to the people in the city as well.


    Since Marao need to study as much as possible to be the queen in the future, it¡¯s regrettable but she has to stay in the kingdom and parted with Haosui and us.


    I heard from king Gio that Baro-san who betrayed us at that time, is currently imprisoned inside dungeon by his own wish.


    Well, I don¡¯t know his feeling at that time but because no one was hurt, I asked to give him a less punishment as much as possible.


    There are some other people who will part with us here.


    It seems this ce was the hometown of Tata¡¯s cat-eared friend. Because she said would like to help rebuild the city which has been in a mess because of war preparation, she bid farewell here.


    In addition, Yuyuna and Ruruna also said have fulfilled their purpose and would like to lend their hands to the people here. We made a promise to meet again.


    Because Deizu need to make some preparation, we stay another night in the castle and will head to the southern country tomorrow.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : H. isle?o**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 127

    This is rather sudden but, Meru feels good to be hugged. Because she is still young, her scales have a good degree of hardness. I am squeezing her body a little.


    Since her body temperature doesn¡¯t change so much, I can sleepfortably while embracing her. I often use her as a hugging pillow because of that.....


    But today is a little different.


    I was sleeping while hugging Meru like usual when I noticed her weight suddenly disappeared from my arms.


    I¡¯m fumbling to look for Meru while half asleep. My hands that are looking for something to be hugged, caught something very soft.


    Hmm? What is this? Meru is different from usual..... well, never mind..... because it feels good, I hug her somewhat strongly.


    Hmm.....? It¡¯s really different from usual..... Meru has more hardness than this.....


    Because I don¡¯t feel like getting up yet, I checking her body using my hands with closed eyes. I move my hands a little and found something round(?), I squeeze it. I released my hands as soon as possible after ascertaining the feel.....


    [N~nn.....]


    I felt that I just heard something above my head..... I guess it was just my imagination.


    But, I wonder which part of Meru¡¯s body that has this softness..... *squeeze*..... was there soft part on her body in the first ce..... * squeeze *.....


    [A~nn.....]


    Hmm? I thought it was just my imagination, but I could hear a voice from above my head after all..... *squeeze*..... Eh? Meru could speak..... *squeeze*..... it was like a woman¡¯s voice..... *squeeze-squeeze*..... Meru really feels good to be hugged..... *squeeze-squeeze-squeeze-squeeze*


    [N~nn..... A~nn..... U~nn..... Wa-Wazu-san..... intense.....]


    I opened my eyes immediately because I heard those words. Light clothing spreading inside my sight..... Hmm? What does this mean? I slowly raised my face to where the voice was heard.


    There is Sarona with flushed cheeks facing here.....


    Hmm?


    I slowly lowered my line of sight to avoid eye contacts.....


    My arms are linked around her waist while my hands are squeezing her butt.....


    Oh.....?


    I organize the information inside my head.


    Umm..... in other words..... I thought it was Meru but in fact, I have been hugging Sarona..... and squeezing her butt since a while ago..... right.....?


    [Waaa~a~a~a~a~a~a!!!!!] (Wazu)


    I jumped from the bed, sit on the floor, lowered my head, and apologize to Sarona.


    [I¡¯m sorry! I am sorry! Please forgive me! Please forgive me!] (Wazu)


    [Huh? Why are you apologizing? Instead, I would like us to continue what we were doing] (Sarona)


    [What?] (Wazu)


    Umm..... what are you talking about, Sarona.....


    [Those words, it sounds like you just wanted to be hugged] (Wazu)


    [Anytime, if Wazu-san wants it] (Sarona)


    Sarona looks at me with a serious expression. Oh, I got it!


    [This is..... a dream.....] (Wazu)


    [This is a reality!] (Sarona)


    Sarona said that it was a reality. No, it can¡¯t be happening. This is absolutely a dream. I mean, I was squeezing her butt but she didn¡¯t get angry and said she wanted more instead.


    However, it strangely feels realistic..... the atmosphere..... the feel of air.....


    Eh? This..... are you serious?


    [Umm..... a-are you serious?] (Wazu)


    [Of course I¡¯m serious. I love you, I said that the other day. I want us to be tied, I really think so] (Sarona)


    Saronaes a little closer to me and puts her hands atop mine.


    [Please believe.....] (Sarona)


    [Sarona.....] (Wazu)


    She closes her eyes and her face slowly approaching me.


    However, her advance was stopped by the hand holding her shoulder from the back. The owners of that hand is Naminissa, and around her, there are Tata, Narellina, and Haosui.


    [Sarona..... stealing a march is not good!] (Naminissa)


    [I¡¯m sorry with stealing a march. I just responded because Wazu-san asked me] (Sarona)


    [Really?] (Tata)


    Tata is asking me with a smile but I wonder why her smile gives a chill on my back.....


    [Eh? No, that..... I was sleeping..... when I noticed..... Sarona was..... that.....] (Wazu)


    When I said so, Sarona was smiling happily while touching her butt. It seems everyone could guess of what happened. They get closer at me in an instant.....


    [Wazu-san, please embrace me tightly as well!!] (Tata)


    [Wazu-sama, please whisper the words of love to my ears, gently!!] (Naminissa)


    [Wazu, my breast are big, it feels good to touch!!] (Narelline)


    [Danna-sama..... please pat my head]!! (Haosui)


    Everyone told me their request all at once. Well, if it¡¯s just as far as petting, I often do that to Meru, I guess there is no problem.....


    No, it¡¯s wrong!! What¡¯s with the situation!?


    [Wazu-san, for me..... I want to continue what we did a short while ago.....] (Sarona)


    Sarona also joined and told me her request.


    Wait, hmm.....? Huh?


    [Come to think of it, what are you doing here? Everyone surely should be sleeping in another room.....] (Wazu)


    Indeed, there were only me and Meru in this room when I went to bed..... when I say so, everyone averting their eyes from me unwillingly. Oi, why don¡¯t you look at me?


    [Well, that..... it seems everyone was thinking the same thing.....] (Sarona)


    [Even though we have conveyed our feeling..... we got separated room.....] (Tata)


    [I suddenly wanted to consult with everyone.....] (Naminissa)


    [Then we decided toe and see the situation.....] (Narellina)


    [It was a great opportunity to sleep together.....] (Haosui)


    In other words, everyone sneaked into my room in the middle of night and after confirming I was sleeping, everyone slept together with me without permission?


    [ [ [ [ [ Your cute sleeping face was a feast!!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Said that, everyone went out of my room to prepare for departure.


    When I was amazed at their high level ability to act, Meru finished her morning walk and came back to the room.


    I will make sure to lock the door for the next time.


    We finished our preparation and depart to the southern country while being seen off by King Gio and Marao.


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>

 Chapter 128

    I¡¯m heading to the southern country with Meru, Sarona, Tata, Naminissa, Narellina, Haosui, Freud, Grave-san, and Deizu, there are nine people and one dragon in total.


    King Gio proposed to prepare a horse-drawn carriage for us. I¡¯m not going to go as a messenger, so I refused dering that we will go as ordinary travelers so that it attract less attention.


    First I thought how about going by foot. I know Sarona has a good stamina, and while Naminissa and Narellina are former princesses, I know from the battle in Mabondo kingdom that they are well-trained. There is no problem in particr with Haosui¡¯s condition, and since I have been travelling with Freud and Grave-san up to now, I don¡¯t see any problem with the two either.


    Deizu got weaker from his former self but there seems to be no problem in particr. I¡¯m worried about Tata, but it seems she had received training to some extent during the journey, the person herself said there was no problem. Well, if she gets tired, I tell her that I will just carry her on my back.


    [ [ [ [ [Me too!! Me too!!] ] ] ] ]


    The female camp raised their hands and said so. You girls are strong enough! Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter, we better to hurry. We started our journey to the southern country in a decent speed.


    [Stop!!]


    Suddenly, a man blocking our advance. I lowered my speed untilpletely stopped in front of him. I confirmed everyone behind me and then turn back to face the man before me.


    He seems be older than me but he still looks young. Fearless look with blue hair like a blue sky, he wore a light equipment to ease his movement. The man pointing his long sword towards us.


    [Bandit.....?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s right. Leave your money here if you all still want to live!!] (Bandit)


    That¡¯s the usual dialogue. Oh well, there is no problem with one or two bandits. I can defeat him easily like the usual. It¡¯s not a big deal..... but the problem is.....


    [Hey, is that your acquaintance who is hiding behind the tree and watching here.....?] (Wazu)


    [Eh?] (Bandit)


    Following my words, the man with blue hair turns back to confirm the person who¡¯s hiding.


    That person who was hiding is an aunt with a good build, and now, she is waving her hands to the young man. I got the feeling that their eyes are simr.


    [M-Mom!! What are you doing here!?] (Bandit)


    He cried out. Huh? Mom? Is she your mother?


    [Because I was worried..... You who holed yourself inside your room for 10 years, suddenly went out home at the other day..... although it¡¯s bandit, this is your first battle after getting a job, right? I was worried that you will get hurt.....] (Mom)


    I think you should be worried about the fact that he has be a bandit.


    [I¡¯ll be fine!! Because I got the passing mark inmunication test and sword test!! It¡¯s embarrassing, so leave already!!] (Bandit)


    You won¡¯t be fine, where is that confidencees from?


    [Fool!! Mom came here because she was worried about you!!] (Dad)


    New person came out. It¡¯s a pretty huge old man. From the flow of the talk, he must be.....


    [Dad!!] (Bandit)


    Figures!!


    [Dad too, what are you doing here?] (Bandit)


    [Dad was also worried about you!!] (Mom)


    [Mom, you promised me wouldn¡¯t tell him!!] (Dad)


    You too, Dad!? Wait, is this parent-child meeting time?


    [I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore, so just go home!! It¡¯s sad for me to do this kind of work in front of my parents!!] (Bandit)


    He cried out with a rough voice in attempt to make her parents leave the ce. But.....


    [Idiot!! Your father and mother are worried whether you will get injured!! This is parental love, do you get it?] (Uncle)


    [Uncle!!] (Bandit)


    [That¡¯s right!! Besides, you who never step out of your house for years, finally went outside and got a job at that..... Your mother and father would like to engrave the majestic figure of their son in his first work!!] (Sister)


    [Older sister from the next door!!] (bandit)


    [That¡¯s right -ja!! You got a job atst -ja, so it can¡¯t be helped if we are worried and happy at the same time -ja. I was alsoe here to see it myself -ja!!] (Grandpa)


    [Grandpa!!] (Bandit)


    [When thing gets hard, you can return home anytime!!] (Grandma)


    [Grandma!!] (Bandit)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Fure~e!!! Fure~e!! ] ] ] ] ] ] (TL : The bandit¡¯s name ,I guess?)


    Cheering has started without any disorder.


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Go for it!!! Go for it!!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    [I beg you all, please just go home already!!] (Bandit)


    The blue-haired man cries so and turns back to face us. His facees into our views, it turned beet red while his body trembled.


    I know your feeling. It¡¯s really embarrassing, right? You decided to get out after ten years be a shut-in and got a job, though it¡¯s bandit job. Then, when you are going to do your first bandit act, your parents and rtives who know ite here to watch..... Yup, it¡¯s embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?


    However, we could not waste anymore time here..... the spirit of the blue-haired man also seems about to hit the limit soon.....


    [Well..... we can¡¯t lose readily either..... should we start?] (Wazu)


    [...............] (Bandit)


    I took the stance to beat him while he also set up his long sword towards me.


    [Good luck~!!] (Mom)


    [Yeah!! You can do it!!] (Dad)


    [Don¡¯t get hurt!!] (Uncle)


    [Fight on!!] (Sister)


    [I believe in you!!] (Grandpa)


    [Run away when thing get dangerous~!!] (Grandma)


    Words of support came flying from behind the blue-haired man..... soplicated..... The blue-haired man¡¯s face turned further red.....


    [Umm..... should we stop..... as expected..... it¡¯s a little..... ] (Wazu)


    [I had enough..... I will deal with them somehow.....] (Bandit)


    [Please do that.....] (Wazu)


    The blue-haired man stabs his swords to the ground and walks towards his supporters.


    [What¡¯s wrong?] (Mom)


    [You won¡¯t fight?] (Dad)


    [Do you need something?] (Uncle)


    [Why did youe here?] (Sister)


    [What¡¯s happen -ja?] (Grandpa)


    [Are you injured somewhere?] (Grandma)


    [YOU ARE EMBARRASSING ME~~~!!!!!] (Bandit)


    The blue-haired man cried out and fled. His parents and the other are chase after him after making aplicated face. That¡¯s probably impossible for a while.....


    We also leave the ce because there is no reason for us to stay here any longer.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : H. isle?o**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 129

    We first aimed at Zukhra, a post town in the north of the southern country¡¯s capital, Lisscave. But right now, we are lurking inside the woods in the vicinity of Zukhra town to discuss something.


    (TL : ¥ê¥¹¥±©`¥Ö = Lisscave?)


    ording to the information that Deizu had obtained, the fact that he is a beastmen, he most likely will be caught if we enter the town as is. There were cases where a beastman trapped inside the town and suffered a great damage.


    Until we seeded rescuing the kidnapped beastmen from the capital of southern country, it¡¯s better for our existence not toe to light as much as possible, we are discussing about it now.


    The result of our discussion, we decided to take the most reliable method that is to put a fake very cor which hasn¡¯t magically imbued on him.


    I asked whether he feels an aversion feeling or not. I have no time to care about such feelings because I prioritize saving the kidnapped beastmen now, said Deizu. I decided to go with this method because of that.


    It seems I¡¯m supposed to be his master. Well, Deizu said it was fine so I have nothing to say in this regard. But Freud had a very cor for some reason, why do you have such a thing.....?


    The moment when we tried to proceed toward Zukhra after finishing our discussion.....


    [Please wait!!] (Purple)


    [Wait a moment!!] (Blonde)


    Two cries that came from behind stopped our movements. Looking back to where the voices were heard, there are two people which seems I had meet somewhere before.


    [Please give us your money quietly!!] (Purple)


    That being said, she¡¯s turning her knife towards us.....


    [Hmm.....? Have me meet somewhere before] (Wazu)


    [Wh-Why is no reaction..... Huh? You are from that time!!] (Purple)


    [Oh, it¡¯s you again!!] (Blonde)


    The two of them pointed their fingers at me. Hmm? I have meet them somewhere before as I thought, but where did we meet? Blonde hair and purple hair..... blonde hair..... purple hair.....


    .....aah!!


    [You two are the people who were doing bandit test from that time!!] (Wazu)


    [You are the person from my first time!!] (Purple)


    *silence*


    The air froze to the purple haired woman¡¯s remark. The female camp turns their attention to me all at once, everyone is smiling but their eyes aren¡¯t.


    Aah, I may die today..... no, no, no, it¡¯s wrong. I have to exin this misunderstanding properly.


    [Indeed, we cannot put Wazu-sama in the corner] (Freud)


    [You should take a responsibility!!] (Grave)


    Grave-san and Freud are making fun of me. Their grinning faces irritating me. Please stop speaking like putting oil on fire. Okay, let me punch you once after this over.


    [Oh dear, to look away from us, do you perhaps feeling guilty about something?] (Naminissa)


    A hand entering my field of vision and grasp the tree behind me, that¡¯s Naminissa¡¯s hand. I am in the situation where I¡¯m sandwiched between tree and her right now. Eh? What is this?


    [What is this all about!?] (Sarona)


    [We need to T.A.L.K!!] (Tata)


    [*stareee*..... Let¡¯s hear it out!!] (Narellina)


    [Chastisement.....] (Haosui)


    S-Scary!! I trembled a little because the pressure emitted from the female camp was too intense..... I need to solve this misunderstanding at once.


    [No, wa-wait!! It¡¯s not like that!! It¡¯s all misunderstanding!! We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship!! I was his first opponent of her bandit act!! Please don¡¯t say something misleading!! I mean, please exin it properly!!] (Wazu)


    [Eh? Eh? Eh? Huh? Did I make a mistake or something?] (Purple)


    [Idiot!! You didn¡¯t speak it well!!] (Blonde)


    Then the blonde haired woman carefully exins the situation to solve the misunderstanding. I¡¯m freed from the predicament and was able to take a breath atst. I¡¯m saved.....


    [So, why are you in such a ce? Are you still in the middle of the test?] (Wazu)


    I rebuilt my position and asked the purple haired and blonde haired women in front of me.


    [Yes!! I am still far away from my dream] (Purple)


    [That¡¯s right, we are in the middle of her 4th-rank bandit field test now] (Blonde)


    [I see..... You haven¡¯t give up] (Wazu)


    Huh? 4th-rank? 4th-rank is it? Hmm, I¡¯m sure at that time it was.....


    [4th? Not 5th? Are you serious? Ohe on, you are lying to me, aren¡¯t you?] (Wazu)


    [I won¡¯t do something despicable such as lying!!] (Purple)


    The purple haired woman asserts so, then what about this bandit acts?


    [This is true. The passing condition was to earn the prescribed amount of money, for the 5th-rank was to earn minimal 1 copper coin and this girl had achieved more than needed. Now she is a genuine 5th-rank bandit because of that] (Blonde)


    [Ehehehe~] (Purple)


    The purple haired woman puffed out her chest to the blonde haired woman¡¯s exnation.


    [In other words, she had sessfully earned that money herself? I don¡¯t believe it] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s true!!] (Purple)


    [That¡¯s a fact. Though she kept failing after meeting you at that time, but one day we met an old couple that said "You look troubled. Eat something delicious with this!!" and gave her two silver coins..... I gave that to the association..... and she passed..... right?] (Blonde)


    Weren¡¯t they just like a grandma and a grandpa who giving their beloved grandchild some pocket money!?


    I mean, for me it has nothing to do with bandit act. No, I understand without need the exnation. The point is she earned that silver coins, right? But the blonde haired is supposed to be some kind of her instructor or observer, isn¡¯t she? I mean, is that okay?


    [Even I have a quota!! Besides, that pig bastard kept nagging me noisily each time because my subordinate still unable to pass the 5th-rank bandit tests!! I will make him pay for this someday.....] (Blonde)


    The blonde haired woman cried so. It seems she remembered something unpleasant. Please do your best and live strongly. I think that the purple haired woman will be in trouble if her observer is not the blonde haired woman.


    [For now, congrattion!!] (Wazu)


    [Thank you!! Then the money?] (Purple)


    [Oh that¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t hand over money to the bandit] (Wazu)


    She be dispirited and almost cried, right after I declined tly.


    [U~uu..........] (Purple)


    [Hmm..... shall we go?] (Blonde)


    The purple haired woman is being dragged away by the blonde haired woman. What was it again? That¡¯s right, she wanted to be the greatest female bandit in the world. Well, that¡¯s impossible.


    We pull ourselves together and walk toward the post-town Zukhra.


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>

 Chapter 130

    We are steadily approaching the post town Zukhra. Though it¡¯s not particrly deserted as far as I can see from the outside, I don¡¯t see peddler and the like, enter or leave the town. We walk towards the town gate without thinking too deeply about it.


    [Hmm? It¡¯s rare for adventurer came from that side]


    The person who seems to be the gatekeeper said so. I see, we came from the direction of beastmen kingdom indeed.


    If not the beastmen itself, usually it was the people from this country who just kidnapped beastmen who came from this direction. These people, I wonder if I can beat them all.....


    [Oh~ my bad. Just get lost from my sight at once!!]


    Grave-san took out his guild card without showing a particr concern to his remark, to confirm his identity.


    Though we need to hide our intentioning to this country as much as possible, I had an unpleasant expression because the gatekeeper¡¯s remark from a short while ago.....


    This is not good. I can¡¯t make unnecessarymotion. I think that it was really nice to have an adult like Grave-san at such time. Sarona also puts her hands on my shoulder in response to my momentary anger.


    [Y-You are an S-rank adventurer!!]


    The gatekeeper saluted in surprise because of Grave-san¡¯s rank. No less from S-rank adventurer. There are only few adventurers in the world with that rank. How nice.... I¡¯m envious..... I wonder how long I will be stay as F-rank adventurer.....


    [Never mind about that, the people behind are mypanions and I can guarantee their backgrounds. I will take a responsibility if they caused problems, so can Ie inside soon? I have been walking like crazy and already exhausted. I want to take a break quickly] (Grave)


    [Understood. I don¡¯t have a reason to stop them if mister S-rank adventurer said will guarantee their identity. Please go ahead!]


    [Okay, let¡¯s go!!] (Grave)


    We go inside the town following Grave-san. I will never forget the fact that the gatekeeper tantly made an unpleasant look when he saw Deizu passed the gate.....


    To put it bluntly, the situation inside the post town Zukhra is unpleasant to watch. Beastmen with very cor who being forced to work are everywhere. Beaten, kicked, whipped, when they didn¡¯t move properly or even without any real reason. There are those who have face dyed in despair among them.


    The only thing I can do towards such scenes is suppressing my anger as hard as I can. I really feel sick of it.


    However, the majority of people here have an apologetic expression towards the beastmen who received such treatments.


    [You can endure it well.....] (Grave)


    Grave-san who walking in the front speaks to me. Looking carefully, Grave-san is making an expression which isn¡¯t strange if he pulls his swords anytime.


    [Well, that¡¯s..... because Deizu is enduring it, I can¡¯t lose control of myself and rampaging here, right?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s right.....] (Grave)


    We turn our attentions towards Deizu. Nothing changed in his expressions, but his hands are tightly clenched and blood seems almost flow from that hands.


    Deizu also understand. If we go rampaging here and now, and that information spreads until the capital of this country, we wouldn¡¯t know what is going to happen with the kidnapped beastmen over there..... first we have to deal with the source somehow.


    [But, why most people here look so apologetic towards the beastmen?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm..... this is just my spection, but can¡¯t you tell the difference between those people?] (Grave)


    [What is that?] (Wazu)


    [Those who persecute the beastmen are the soldiers of this country while those who look so apologetic are just ordinary citizen. The soldiers are willing to use the beastmen as ve ording to the king of this country, but ordinary citizen are highly likely didn¡¯t like it. Well, this is just my spection I made after seeing the visible situation, I don¡¯t know whether this is correct or not..... but I hope this is really the case] (Grave)


    [I agree, I want it to be so] (Wazu)


    I hope that the people in this country not all rotten. I walk while observing the state of this town and thinking where to stay tonight.


    The street suddenly getting noisy. I¡¯m heading towards the source ofmotion in quick pace, while wondering if something happened to the beastmen.


    In the center ofmotion, I can see a group of people wearing some kind of uniform. What on earth is going on?


    I heard an angry voice echoed all around when I was trying to figure out the situation.


    [Mugyaaa~!! This is the world¡¯s treasure, to make those fluffy beast ears like this, I will destroy such country~~~!!]


    [President, please calm down!! We from "Amason Commercial Firm" came here to request business with this country, right? Please don¡¯t forget it~~~!!]


    [No, thanks!! I changed my mind!! I won¡¯t do business with the country that makes those fluffy beast ears like this!! Instead, I will crush this country with my cheat abilities~~!!]


    It seems that a store owner of somemercial firm shouting about destroying this country or something, and now she is being held by her employees.


    But fluffy beast ears, is she talking about the beastmen? If it¡¯s true, it seems I can get along with that store owner.


    When I was thinking about such things, Naminissa had a surprising expression on her face.


    [Naminissa, what¡¯s wrong?] (Wazu)


    [Nothing.......... actually, I told you before about "shampoo", "hair conditioner", and "mayonnaise" are the products created by a certain shop, do you remember it?] (Naminissa)


    [Hmm, that reminds me..... indeed, you said such things before] (Wazu)


    [The name of that shop is Amason Commercial Firm] (Naminissa)


    [Eh? In other words..... the people from thatpany are in front of us right now, moreover with the shop owner?] (Wazu)


    When we are busy talking about such a thing, the people from Amason firm entering the big inn behind them that seems to be their lodging ce, while turning their eyes on us andughing *hahahaha*. Perhaps, they don¡¯t want people watching their president makingmotion in the public ce.


    When the employees of Amazon firm dragging their president who keep shouting iprehensible words into the inn, I finally able to see the face of the president in question clearly.....


    Eh? She is.....


    [Kagane?] (Wazu)


    The president of Amasonmercial firm reacts to my mutter and look this way.


    [Onii-chan.....?] (Kagane)


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>

 Chapter 131

    I have a little sister, she has ck eyes and ck hair just like me. Her talents came to light as she grew. The first thing that surprised my parents was she could remember the words in an instant and started talking even before she could walk properly.


    However, my parents didn¡¯t particrly concerned or found it strange, they were immediately believed that their child was a genius instead.


    She attended the Kingdom¡¯s National Academy, absorbed various knowledge, became familiar with magic, and within less than a year, there were no longer students or teacher who could win against my little sister.


    My parents poured plenty of their affections towards such a genius little sister, to the extent they started neglecting me..... even so, I never hate my little sister because of that.


    While my parents spoiled my little sister, I also gave her an adequate love as a big brother. My little sister used to stick on me anywhere, I think that our rtionship as siblings wasn¡¯t bad. Well, she always had a sullen face whenever Aria¡¯s name came up for some reason.....


    The person who resembling such a little sister is right in front of me, as the president of Amasonmercial firm. Looking at me carefully after hear my murmur, she called me back with "Onii-chan". Yeah, there is no mistake it¡¯s her.


    Now in front of me is my little sister Kagane who I haven¡¯t seen since I went to the mountain, about 2 years and several months ago.


    Kagane was growing quite a lot during the time I was away. Her cute facial features that were originally charmed everyone, now was mixed with beauty and further increased her charm. Well, it was a screaming face until just now.....


    The hairstyle is divided into two at both ends of her long hair, she dressed in skirt-type dress with white color as a basis, the same dress as the people around her so it must be a clothes for business.


    She now has a well-bnced body shape appropriate for ady. Because Kagane looks so different from the one inside my memory, I can feel the length of month and day I was away.


    Moreover, now she is the president of a famouspany..... she really has be a splendid woman.


    While I was thinking and thinking, Kagane pushed aside the employees who kept her down and ran toward here. Such a feat which made me think, where did that powering from?


    [Onii-chaaaaaaaan~~!!!!] (Kagane)


    She¡¯s heading straight towards me. This is a happy reunion with my little sister after a long time. I tried to catch Kagane with open arms but her momentum isn¡¯t reduced at all. As soon as shee in front of my eyes, *gashi* she grab hold of my head.


    Then she took my lips.....


    [Mhnn!!] (Wazu)


    If you put the sound in this situation, that would be a *zukyuuun~*!! Later Kagane said that.....


    We were invited into the inn which Amason firm had reserved. Led by Kagane, we entered a big room of the inn.


    Freud, Grave-san, and Deizu, whether the three were minding us, they didn¡¯t take a seat. In order to discuss the future, I, Kagane, and the female camp are sitting surrounding a table on the middle of the room, however.....


    Kagane is sitting on myp for some reason.


    [Kagane..... the seat over there is vacant.....] (Wazu)


    [In any worlds, the seat of a cute little sister has been determined to be on her beloved big brother¡¯sp!!] (Kagane)


    I pointed an open seat at the opposite side of mine but Kagane puffed her cheeks and made a counter attack. Moreover, she said so while linking her arms around my neck.


    It can¡¯t be helped if my little sister wants to be spoiled by me now. I had thought about Kagane¡¯s previous behavior, it was caused by an overflowing emotion because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. But it seems there are people here who didn¡¯t think that way.


    The female camp.....


    They are looking like ready to jump towards my little sister at any moment. Their gazes hurts..... I desperately exined that she was my little sister before and things had calmed down, but apparently that was an impossible feat now.


    The female camp emitting ck aura without hiding it (or has the lid broken?), while asionally looking at Kagane with envy. Hmm, I wonder if I should let them to sit on myp next time.....


    Got that idea, I imagine doing the same thing with the female camp. Kagane who finished observing the female camp, speaks to me.


    [Hey Onii-chan.....] (Kagane)


    [Hmm?] (Wazu)


    [There seems to be a lot of women here, are you perhaps in a special rtionship with one of them.......... ~just kidding!!] (Kagane)


    [Ha~haha, that¡¯s.... all of them..... but this is a talk for the future.....] (Wazu)


    There is no use in hiding the secrets from Kagane so I honestly speak. Kagane looks at me with a surprised expression before turning her line of sight towards the female camp once more.


    [Eeh!! Are you serious? Was my joke really hit the mark? In other words, all the women in this ce are Onii-chan¡¯s wives?] (Kagane)


    To the "wives" remarks from Kagane, the female camp happily writhing their body and smiling. No, it hasn¡¯t been decided yet.


    [*sigh*..... I see, Onii-chan makes a harem..... moreover with these beautiful women and a cute child.....] (Kagane)


    All the words flowing from kagane make me happy. No, although I can¡¯t deny the beautiful and the cute parts, it¡¯s not yet a harem. For the time being at least.


    I want to exin the situation between me and the female camp all honestly, but then Kagane uttering surprising words.


    [Then, if I enter the harem, there is no problem, isn¡¯t there?] (Kagane)


    Hmm.....? Just now, it seems I just heard some strange remarks.....


    [That¡¯s a relief..... I really don¡¯t know what to do if you were stolen from me by that bitc--that woman. If Harem, there is room for me to enter, right? Ah~ don¡¯t worry!! Because in this world you can get married with me for the purpose of leaving the blood of my family!! There is no problem with this!! You did it, Onii-chan!!] (Kagane)


    (TL : "that woman" here refers to Aria, I guess. I¡¯m not really sure with this line, so please tell me if you have a better interpretation, ¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ï¼Òϵ¤ÎѪ¤ò²Ð¤¹¤¿¤á¤È¤¤¤¦ÃûÄ¿¤Ç˽¤È¤â½Y»é³öÀ´¤ë¤«¤é£¡£¡)


    [...............] (Wazu)


    I have no idea what to say towards Kagane¡¯s remark..... Huh? What are you really saying, Kagane? It was just like.....


    [The way you speaking, it sounds like you love me as a man.....] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? Of course I do. I do love Onii-chan in a sexual meaning. Huh? Didn¡¯t you notice my feeling?] (Kagane)


    [I didn¡¯t..... how could I noticed such a thing...... I mean, a big brother normally doesn¡¯t see his little sister in such meaning and a little sister normally doesn¡¯t see her big brother in such meaning, right?] (Kagane)


    [Huh? I have been watching you with such feelings ever since a long time ago] (Kagane)


    [Huh?] (Wazu)


    [Huh?] (Kagane)


    Eh? Is she telling the truth? Not a lie? But, she doesn¡¯t seem to be joking or lying..... Huh? Are you serious?


    [It doesn¡¯t make a sense, I mean..... you are my blood rted little sister, aren¡¯t you?] (Wazu)


    [Let¡¯s break through such ethics. In addition.....


    I¡¯m indeed your little sister but I¡¯m also not your little sister..... I guess?] (Kagane)


    [Wha!?!?] (Wazu)


    Panic-san run into my brain because of Kagane¡¯s remarks.


    (Calling me? You are calling me, right? right? right?) Panic-san


    (I¡¯m never calling you!!) Wazu


    I hit myself in full power as I said so.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 132

    My name is Kagane. But that¡¯s my name in this world. I have another name that I have never told anyone.


    ¡°Jinguuji Kanae¡±


    That was my name from the time I was living on earth.


    I died on earth at age 17 years old. It was a sunny day in summer. I was on the way back from school that day. I surely have confirmed the green light before crossed the crossing road, but a truck that ran at a tremendous speed suddenly appeared and hit me, then I died.


    I saw an unfamiliar ceiling as I woke up. I tried to get up at once but my body didn¡¯t listen to what I wanted, and just a crying sound that came out when I tried to speak.


    What does this mean? As I thought that, a man and a woman figures entered my field of vision then spoke to me. It was obviously not a Japanesenguage but I was able to understand it for some reason. That moment, I understood what had happened to me.


    "A different world reincarnation"


    I finally realized that I was a baby now. In other words, a man and a woman in front of me were my parents.


    I feel d with my present situation. Let me be honest here, I¡¯m an Otaku. I love anime, games, and web novels. Of course BL stuffs are the standard equipments.


    I like anime with loveedy and fantasy genres. The mobile games doesn¡¯t suit me, I mainly yed RPG game on the stationary machines. My parents and my little sister from the earth also loved games so there was no particr trouble. I like to read the story about people who reincarnated or teleported to the different world in web novels.


    Because their influence, I investigated various useful knowledge like how to make things, etc. Before going to bed, I always imagined myself going to the different world while *gufufufu*ughed alone inside my bedroom.


    That delusion has turned into a reality. If this body could move as I wanted, I would jump around in joy.


    However, there was a little regret regarding my reincarnation. I parted with my parents, my little sister, and my Otaku friends who were on a good term with me on earth.


    This was amon story in web novels so perhaps what happened to me was nothing original, but I hope they could live happily without me over there. I didn¡¯t want to imagine my family and my friends saddened by my death.


    It was hard to keep my consciousness inside this body because I soon became sleepy.....


    Several months have passed since I realized that I have been reincarnated, when my visibility and consciousness became clear, there was a boy next to my parents.


    I couldn¡¯t talk yet but I could understand theirnguage, and my parents taught me that he was my big brother. Onii-chan huh..... I hope we could get along as good as with my little sister on earth..... or so I thought at that time.


    The time passed, I got to be able stood and walked on my own feet, words also properly came out when I tried to speak. The words I uttered weren¡¯t Japanese. I was sure heard words that weren¡¯t Japanese, but I was able to speak fluently as if using Japanesenguage itself nevertheless.


    My parents made an amazed expression when I suddenly talked to them, when I looked at their figures who were greatly pleased as if just found a treasure, I thought that I had done something that too premature.....


    The result was their love for me became overheated since then.


    They believed that I was a genius child. I was taught various things in this world that I thought it was too early for the child of my age. It was "magic" that has grasped my heart the most among those knowledge I have been taught.


    I mean, this is magic, you know? I¡¯m sure everyone want to try it out, right? My excitement reached the peak in one go.


    I listened particrly well the knowledge about magic and investigated it.


    The magic of this world was not particrly difficult to make. MP existed in this world just like an RPG game. The magic consumes the numerical value of MP and activated.


    There are total 7 attributes existed in magic, "Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Thunder, Light, Darkness". However, this just a basic attribute, there seems to be some unique magic that only certain people could use.


    The people with aptitude to use 3 different attributes at least, are greatly demanded everywhere in this world.


    Next, the magic is activated by an incantation. The higher amount of MP poured into incantation will increase the power of your magic. You can also trigger various events bybining incantations.


    People will be able to cast a strong magic if have the aptitude. Though it¡¯s possible to cast a magic outside your aptitude, the power will be dropped greatly and it consumes a lot MP inparison with a magic that you have its aptitude. It¡¯s nothing but a disadvantage to cast a magic without aptitude.


    It seems there is no fixed sentence in particr for incantation. You put the events you want to trigger into the sentence so that it is easier to imagine, that¡¯s basically incantation all about.


    However, for the people of this world, the moreplex and stronger the events they want to create; they will need to use a long sentence (incantation). I thought that it has nothing to do with me.


    This is where the power of an Otaku from japanes to the stage. Because I was familiar with the cultures of Otaku, I understood that it was possible to cause aplicated event for me who was trained with the delusions every day.


    When I absorbed all the magical knowledge in this world like a sponge, my parents became more delighted and put greater expectation than before.


    Around the age of five, my parents suggested me to take the entrance examination of Kingdom¡¯s National Academy.


    There was no precedent for entering school at the age of 5. Just because my parents were pleading so much, the teachers couldn¡¯t do anything and finally gave up.


    I answered all the questions correctly and broke through the entrance test spectacrly. I also used a crystal ball to check my magic aptitude and the result was "all attributes". The teacher permitted my admission or to be precise, they raised their open arms.


    From that time, I was riding a very good wave. Inside this little body was an adult to begin with, I enrolled to the national academy in unprecedented age, I have magic aptitude for all attributes, and my parents really loved me.


    What wascking from all of this? I also understood that my face was in the good side for the people in this world. I couldn¡¯t help butughed *uhahahaha*.


    Around one month has passed since I enrolled to the academy, when I was looking at how close a rtionship between sisters who were also students here, I suddenly remembered that I have a big brother too.


    It was easy to find my parents inside the house but I didn¡¯t see my big brother in particr. We almost never talked so Ipletely forgot about his existence.


    I thought it was a bit tricky at this time..... There was only me inside my parents¡¯ heads. They knew that I was far excellent childpared to my big brother, afraid of jealousy from my big brother, they kept him away from me. That was the kind of behavior I read from such parents.


    However, he is my brother nevertheless, rather than stalling for time and found out that he hate meter, I thought of going and ask him directly as soon as possible.


    In the middle of the night when my parents were sleeping, I went to see my brother Wazu.


    [...............so, it¡¯s reasonable if youe to hate me now!!] (Kagane)


    [Wha.....!? No, I have never thought about such things in particr..... Kagane is a child with rich imagination, indeed.....] (Wazu)


    Different from my imagination, I couldn¡¯t any negative feelings from my brother¡¯s expression. Instead, there was a pure and deep affection directing towards his family members.


    Our parents were only concerned about me and neglecting my brother as


    the result..... I thought that it can¡¯t be helped if he bore a grudge


    against me or even would hit me because I was the cause of that.....


    That moment, my heart goes *badump* towards such a big brother.....


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 133

    If I didn¡¯t have memory of the time on earth, if I was born in this world normally, I¡¯m sure that I thought only to the extent that I had a big brother with a wonderful personality. But I have these memories and my mental age was 23 years old since five years have passed.


    No, let¡¯s forget about the mental age. My age grows with the body!! That¡¯s why I¡¯m still 5 years old!!


    .......... the story got derailed.


    Back to the topic. In other words, I felt the me now as the same person with the me who was once living on earth. So for me, I was more consciousness of Wazu as a man rather than as a big brother.


    I fell in love. I came to like him as the opposite sex. Wazu who look at me with a pure affection..... I fell in love with my big brother.


    Huh? Wouldn¡¯t this turn me into a shotacon.....? No, No, No, I¡¯m five years old and my big brother is seven years old, therefore I¡¯m younger.


    (TL : Just in case, shotacon is a female version of lolicon)


    Yup, this is not a crime. It¡¯s already toote after all. My heart has been gripped firmly. I need to find a way so that I can be connected with my big brother somehow.


    I became a little sister who followed her big brother anywhere since then.


    [Onii-chan!! Onii-chan!! I will be Onii-chan¡¯s bride in the future!!] (Kagane)


    [Hmm? Yeah, I see..... I¡¯m happy~!!] (Wazu)


    I bet Onii-chan thought it was just words that came from a little girl, guhehehe.....


    I shall be Onii-chan¡¯s bride by all means using every kind of hands. From other people¡¯s perspective, Onii-chan seems to have a mediocre face, but for me, I thought that he had a very lovely face. I wonder if it was the power of love? No, Onii-chan cuteness breaks through the heaven!!


    Spending my time with Onii-chan is indeed very important, but there is something I have to investigate. That¡¯s whether I can get married with Onii-chan or not. I studied it with a great amount of heat. I mean, this is for our future.


    Finally, I have found it. In this world, the marriage with the kinsmen is permitted in the name of leaving the blood of lineage. The moment I found it, I cried while holding up my fists in triumph and looking up at the heaven.


    [Yeaaaaaaaah~~~!!!!!] (Kagane)


    I was looking for Onii-chan inside the house in order to tell this directly while skipping in joy, but what I found was an unbelievable scene unfolding in front of my eyes. Onii-chan being familiar with a blue haired girl while talking outside the house.....


    Who¡¯s that female pig!? What is your rtionship with Onii-chan!? Haaa~!?


    When Onii-chan finished talking with that female pig and returned to the house, I casually asked Onii-chan. Of course, there was a ck emotion swirling inside my heart, but what of it?


    [Onii-chan, who was the girl you talked a short while ago?] (Kagane)


    [Hmm? Oh, so you saw it, Kagane? That girl is my childhood friend Aria. I¡¯m always under her care, she is a good girl, I think you can get along well with her] (Wazu)


    Hou~Hou...... always took care Onii-chan huh..... I need to be cautious. That female pig called Aria, if my eyes weren¡¯t wrong, I could see that she was falling in love with Onii-chan. I have to be vignt towards her.....


    Ipletely forgot to tell Onii-chan that we can get married because the existence of that female pig.


    I apanied Onii-chan in order to protect him from that female pig. He introduced me to that female pig while we were at it.


    [Nice to meet you, Kagane-chan. I¡¯m Aria, but I don¡¯t mind if you call me sister-inw] (Aria)


    [Nice to meet you to, A.R.I.A-san!!] (Kagane)


    It seems that female pig have also noticed my feelings, in response to my challenging eyes, we shook hands while scattered sparks. This female pig.....!!!!!


    When I was 10 years old and Onii-chan was 12 years old, I witnessed that scene.


    That ce was a park near my house. Onii-chan and that female pig were sitting side-by-side. That female pig spoke to Onii-chan while hesitating.


    [Say, Wazu..... we be adults when we turned 15 years old, aren¡¯t we?] (Aria)


    [Yeah, that¡¯s right] (Wazu)


    [That..... when we turned 15 years old..... with me..... umm..... do you want to marry me?] (Aria)


    [Eh.....? You don¡¯t mind with me?] (Wazu)


    [U~nn..... hurry up, just say that you will, can¡¯t you? Or what, do you want to turn down my offer? Even though you are just a Wazu~] (Aria)


    [That¡¯s not the case. Just..... I¡¯m really happy. Yeah, we will get married when we turned 15 years old!!] (Wazu)


    What¡¯s with Onii-chan and this childhood drama!? That female pig.....!! That¡¯s my role!! Moreover, she selfishly decided to get married with Onii-chan!! I won¡¯t ept it!!


    My mood turned worse. Onii-chan is also Onii-chan, why do you just obediently epted the marriage offer from that female pig!? I¡¯m really in a bad mood, I will kick Onii-chan¡¯s ass when he returned home.


    Onii-chan had a strange expression on his face. It was not for some time that my mood returned to normal.


    *sigh*, what should I do..... that female pig will be the sole winner at this rate..... I can¡¯t ept that..... wait..... surely when I was investigating about marriage.....


    I found a single hope when I looked into it again. Harem, this is amon route in web novels.


    Harem in this world was recognized as well. In this way, even I can be Onii-chan¡¯s bride. Female pig..... I absolutely won¡¯t give Onii-chan to you!! I met with Onii-chan as usual as I was in a good mood.


    Since then, I spent my time thinking about how to make Onii-chan ept my feelings.


    This incident took ce three yearster.


    Two years ago, that female pig along with the hero (lol) left for the demon king subjugation at the instruction of the church. A few days after she came back, Onii-chan has suddenly ceased to exist. I found a note inside Onii-chan¡¯s room.


    "Please don¡¯t look for me, and take care of yourself"


    "I¡¯m wishing for Aria and Hero-sama¡¯s happiness"


    ---that was written there.


    The moment I found it, there was only anger inside me towards that female pig. I understood that Onii-chan left home because of her. That female pig, how dare she betrayed Onii-chan.....


    I took immediate actions after that. First of all, I have to look for the injured Onii-chan,fort him, and wrap him with my love. Because I didn¡¯t want to get involved with that female pig anymore, I leave her to my parents when she came to my house.


    I mobilized the knowledge from the earth that I have and stopped hiding my powers. This continent is vast. It¡¯s difficult for me alone to find a single person. I need to increase the number of people who look for him.


    I set up apany for that purpose. I create something from earth one after another, earn money and make the business bigger, increasing the number of employees and tell them to look for Onii-chan while trading.


    Of course, I never forget to hone my strength. I knew that I have cheat abilities from the guild card. In order to protect Onii-chan from all kinds of threats, I have to further improve my power.....


    Even though I was impatient because Onii-chan couldn¡¯t be found anywhere, I spent my days while convincing myself that it was the only thing I can do now.....


    After two years and several months have passed since Onii-chan disappeared, I meet him again in the country that located in the southwest of the continent. Yosh, I will definitely get married with Onii-chan by all means~!!


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 134

    [..........that how is it, so please marry me, Onii-chan!!] (Kagane)


    Kagane, my little sister who sitting on myp finished her story and smiles from ear to ear. Just now, Kagane taught me about herself.....


    Huh? reincarnation.....? all attribute magic.....? There are too much information to be processed, everyone else also has the same stunned expression as me.


    No, not everyone. The female camp are nodding about something. Eh? Do you will just ept her exnation?


    [Wa-Wait.......... eh? marry you..... are you serious.....?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, I¡¯m serious. I really love Onii-chan from the bottom of my heart. I want you to understand it, so first let¡¯s get married!!] (Kagane)


    [ [ [ [ [ Please wait a moment!!! ] ] ] ] ]


    The female camp rose up from their seats and gathered around me.


    [I sympathized with the contents of story a short while ago] (Sarona)


    [Even if it¡¯s Wazu-san¡¯s little sister, when talking about marriage, we won¡¯t just ept it readily] (Tata)


    [We aren¡¯t doubting the feeling of Kagane-sama, but we are Wazu-sama¡¯s future wives] (Naminissa)


    [It¡¯s also necessary to ask our permission] (Narellina)


    [..........unauthorized] (Haosui)


    Said so, the female camp¡¯s attention gathered on Kagane..... Umm, is it better for me to step outside? Or rather, I¡¯d like to run from this ce but it was impossible unless Kagane get off from myp.....


    Kagane received their words,ughing dauntlessly, get off from myp, arranging her appearance while make a serious face, and looking around the female camp before slowly raising her right hand up.


    [I Kagane swear in front of Onii-chan¡¯s future wives who are here that I will only love him for the rest of my life. If there is a person who tries to hurt our future husband, I shall protect him. I pledge here that I will beat up that person until regretting for having done such a thing with all my might!!] (Kagane)


    [ [ [ [ [ epted!! Wee to the harem!!!!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Eeeh.....


    [ [ [ [ [ Of course, the final decision is made by Wazu-(san, sama, danna-sama)!! ] ] ] ] ]


    [Please, Onii-chan!!] (Kagane)


    Everyone¡¯s attentions are gathered on me this time. Huh? I decide? Well, I guess so.....


    [Your little sister Kagane is serious] (Sarona)


    [I don¡¯t think there is any falsehood] (Tata)


    [We want to ept and believe in her feelings] (Naminissa)


    [But we leave what to do with her to Wazu] (Narellina)


    [..........Danna-sama, the time for decision] (Haosui)


    The female camp said unanimously that they would ept Kagane. I love Kagane as well but it was love from big brother for his little sister..... To love her as the opposite sex, there is no other choice but to say that is impossible.


    However, looking at Kagane¡¯s serious expression which also full of affection and expectation make me hesitating to say it out..... Now, what should I do.....


    Kagane caught on my expression that was seriously troubled.


    [I knew Onii-chan would be confused if I suddenly said so..... You love me as a family member, right.....? Therefore, would you give me a chance?] (Kagane)


    [Chance?] (Wazu)


    [You said it a short while ago, the female camp here will officially be the harem camp after the problem with that bitc---, with Aria-san is solved, isn¡¯t it?] (Kagane)


    [Well, yeah..... that was my intention, so?] (Wazu)


    [Then, will you give me the answer at that time too? Right now, it was impossible to tell Onii-chan to look at me as a woman, right?] (Kagane)


    [Th-That¡¯s true.....] (Wazu)


    [So, can you give it some thought until then? It won¡¯t be so long after all.....] (Kagane)


    [ ............... ] (Wazu)


    [If the result is that you can only see me as your little sister, at that time, I will also just see you as my big brother and act properly as your little sister..... how¡¯s that..... is that not good.....?] (Kagane)


    [That would be quite convenient for me.....] (Wazu)


    [It¡¯s because I love Onii-chan, that¡¯s all!!] (Kagane)


    Kagane said so while looking at me. It¡¯s certainly the eyes that full of affection. While looking back at her and after thinking for a while, I give her answer.


    [I understand..... if Kagane says so, I will think about it properly until then, is that enough?] (Wazu)


    [Yes, thank you!! Please be prepared because I will absolutely make Onii-chan fall in love with me!! I will make you head over heels to the extent won¡¯t let any other men to go near me!!] (Kagane)


    Kagane says so while smiling the whole face. It¡¯s a secret that her face makes me slightly excited.


    Kagane is talking with everyone in a good terms. It¡¯s a little embarrassing when I heard that the content of their talk was mostly about me, but I can bear with it somehow.


    We need to discuss about the future now. I called Freud, Grave-san, and Deizu into the room. the four of us are going to decide about our future n. First I exined the thing about Kagane.


    [I see, it¡¯s good that the member of your harem has increased, Wazu boy.....] (Grave)


    Excuse me Grave-san, but that¡¯s still uncertain.


    [First we will go the capital of this country. Considering the size of this country and the number of the kidnapped beastmen, there is no doubt that aristocrats and the royal family of this country are involved] (Grave)


    [I¡¯m also in agreement with Grave-san¡¯s opinion and then congrattion for the new harem member, Wazu-sama] (Freud)


    [I¡¯m really sorry and thank you for thinking about my people. I¡¯m also agreeing with the words of Grave-dono. Because they continued to refuse our messengers, I had predicted that the people in the center of this country were involved in this incident since a long time ago. Let¡¯s give priority to hit the center of this country where the source of this problem came. Congrattion, Wazu-dono] (Deizu)


    You too, please don¡¯t co-ng-ra-tu-te me~~!!!


    Well, I also agree with their opinions. I mean, if this country is rotten from the root..... what should I do.....?


    [Oh, Onii-chan!!] (Kagane)


    Kagane called out when I was worried about what to do.


    [Hmm?] (Wazu)


    [I will act together with Onii-chan from now on!!] (Kagane)


    [..........? No No No, Kagane have thepany to take care of, aren¡¯t you?] (Wazu)


    [There is no problem!! Everyone is a capable person, there is no problem if I leave thepany in their hands for a while!! I have trained people for such situation as well, they should be able to run thepany even without me by now..... since I have more important thing to take care right now] (Kagane)


    Kagane is stroking her belly as she says so. No, there is no baby inside there!!


    [Well, regarding thepany, you are the president so I leave it to your decision. However, don¡¯t push yourself] (Wazu)


    [I knew it, Onii-chan!! Besides, I¡¯m super strong!! Perhaps, I¡¯m strongest in this world!] (Kagane)


    That being said, Kagane gives me her guild card to show me her status.


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 135

    The status of Kagane is shown like this :


    Skills :


    [Different World Verbal Comprehension]


    [Attribute Magic : All attributes] Lv. Max


    [Unique Magic : Unique Copy] Lv. Max


    [Magic Limit Breaking through] Lv. 5


    [Total Tolerance] Lv. Max


    [State Abnormal Invalidity]


    [Body reinforcement] Lv. 5


    [Super Recovery] Lv. 6


    [Housekeeping] LV. 5


    It came out!!


    Kagane also exined the skills that I have never seen before.


    <b>[Different World Verbal Comprehension]</b> = Skill that people from different world possesses. You will be able to understand and speak in another different worldnguage without any trouble in particr.


    <b>[Attribute Magic : All attributes]</b> = You have the aptitude for all magic attributes and able to use magic in all attribute as well.


    <b>[Unique Magic : Unique Copy]</b> = It¡¯s possible to copy the other unique magic. However, it¡¯s impossible to copy the unique magic that human race can¡¯t use like god magic or dragon magic. You have to understand


    the contents of the unique magic to copy it.


    <b>[Magic Limit Breaking Through]</b> = The magic version of ¡°Limit Break Through¡± skill. The higher the level, the higher the upper limit.


    <b>[Housekeeping]</b> = Combination of "cooking", undry", and "cleaning" skills. The higher the level, the living abilities will rise and chances to win a wonderfulpanion will expand.


    After the exnation, Kagane puffed her chest as if boasting her power.


    [How is it? Onii-chan. I am super strong!! Indeed, I¡¯m in the Ore TUEEE state!!]


    (TL : ¡°Ore TUEEE¡±, this is an expression like ¡°I am OP¡± or something along those lines. I¡¯m not familiar with this words and couldn¡¯t find a good reference about how to put it into a conversation either. I will appreciate it if you can put a better exnation)


    Even if you say so..... Normally, her status can be called quite strong indeed. Kagane seems specialized in magic. She almost can use all kind of magic and I feel that she has full set of indispensable magical-rted skill.


    Not only ¡°State Abnormal Invalidity¡± skill, she also has ¡°Total Tolerance¡± skill. She has a high physical status value for a person who specializes in magic. Generally speaking, I do think no one could win against her but.....


    [Haosui,e here a little!!] (Wazu)


    Haosui came running like a small animal when I called her. Kagane has a strange expression towards my action but didn¡¯t say anything.


    [I would like to show your status to Kagane, is that fine?] (Wazu)


    [..........there is no secret between the brides!!] (Haosui)


    Haosui shows her status pleasantly to Kagane.


    [If that¡¯s the case.....] (Kagane)


    She also shows her status to Haosui. No, I never told you to do so..... I wonder if it has turned into a contest for the two?


    Looking at Haosui status, Kagane.....


    [Wh-What on earth is this.....!? "Limit Break Through", the same skill as mine!! Moreover, Hero!? Eh? She is stronger than me, isn¡¯t she? Uwaah~ after I boasting about my power, so embarrassing.....] (Kagane)


    Kagane hides her face with both hands. Certainly, if Kagane and Haosui fought, I think Haosui is overall stronger and woulde out as the winner. However, if Kagane challenged Haosui into magic battle, there is a high possibility she could win.


    Setting me aside, even just having the possibility of winning against Haosui in her current state, Kagane is already amazing.


    I observe Kagane who looked down. I shifted my line of sight to Haosui while curious with her reaction. Haosui is smiling a little as she looking at Kagane¡¯s status.


    [Hmm? Haosui, you look somewhat happy, what happened?] (Wazu)


    [..........this status is amazing. This is the first time I saw status value exceeds a thousand, outside HP and MP...... I¡¯m d because she can be a good rival] (Haosui)


    I see, it¡¯s all about Kagane¡¯s status. Until she met me, Haosui had never lose and no one could even reach her power. I have won against her but I¡¯m an existence that can¡¯t be called rival.


    Now, there is someone with power that close to hers. Moreover, she surpasses her in regards of magic power.


    She is d because she can be stronger if she work hard together with Kagane. For Haosui, Kagane is a person with an ideal strength as a rival. I guess that is Haosui¡¯s line of thought.


    Kagane cheering up after she hears Haosui¡¯s words.


    [Fuoo~!! A rival? That¡¯s nice!! I¡¯m fired up!! But don¡¯t think you can win easily against me!!] (Kagane)


    [..........won¡¯t lose!!] (Haosui)


    My hands was moved by themselves stroking their head because I was happy to see the two get along well.


    [Ehehehe..... Onii-chan~!] (Kagane)


    [..........head stroking .....more~!] (Haosui)


    The other members are also smiling towards the two who seems really happy.


    Well then, I also want to check my status after a long while and show it to Kagane.....


    Skills :


    [True - Extreme Cannibalism] (Unique)


    [Abnormal Conditions Mostly Invalid] (Unique)


    [Fight Lv.8]


    [Godhood] (Unique) <currently unusable>


    [Special Magic : God] (Unique) <currently unusable>


    [Goddess stopped at.....]


    [War Goddess stopped at.....]


    [Earth Goddess stopped at.....]


    [Sea Goddess stopped at.....]


    Sponsored by : Goddess, Earth Goddess, War Goddess, Sea Goddess


    Nuoooo.....!! Human race is good!! Please don¡¯t give up to write "human"!! No matter how much the race percentage reduced, until Ipletely give up, please leave it as is!!


    Though there seems to be no change in the main status..... I still have no idea about what¡¯s the goddesses are doing..... well, let¡¯s check it a little to be safe.....


    <b>[Sea Goddess stopped at.....]</b> = "Believers drink sea water just as is and got a stomachache, rumor spreads and the number of your believer will be halved"


    [Noo!! Please boil it properly!! Why do they drink it as raw!? You are not a goddess!] (Sea Goddess)


    [There won¡¯t be a problem for me no matter how much sea water I drank!!] (war Goddess)


    <b>[War Goddess stopped at.....]</b> = "Different world hero rescues the world. Goddess is not particrly appreciated and the number of believers decreased".


    [There is nothing I can do!! I can¡¯t intervene directly with the human in the first ce!! I mean, give me something where I can take a part as War Goddess] (War Goddess)


    [Yeah! Yeah! The usual thing..... The usual thing.....!!] (Earth Goddess)


    <b>[Earth Goddess stopped at.....]</b> = ""Due to a significant rise in the sea level, most of the continent is submerged. The believers are greatly DOWN"


    (TL : ¡°DOWN¡± here is written in English)


    [Hey, Sea Goddess!! What does this mean!? Please don¡¯t be like this!! If you keep eroding the earth, I won¡¯t forgive you!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [Game!! This is just game!! Calm down because it¡¯s not real!!] (Sea Goddess)


    <b>[Goddess stopped at.....]</b> = "Please reflect a little more to your behavior"


    [......wait, I think there is no particrly bad part in me!! Or rather, I¡¯m a perfect goddess, I¡¯m not?] (Goddess)


    [ [ [ You are full of problem, indeed!! ] ] ]


    [Oh please everyone, aren¡¯t you just jealous of the perfect me? Well, I understand your feelings to yearn for the perfect me] (Goddess)


    [ [ [ Kill her!! ] ] ]


    Yup..... I have no idea of what the goddesses are doing now. But talking using one¡¯s skill..... well, it sounds they are having fun..... but let me say one thing, please do whatever you are doing now, in the victimless area.....


    I¡¯m embarrassed with the goddesses¡¯s parts so I show Kagane my status while face down.


    [Wh-What on earth is this.....? Aren¡¯t Oniichan is better Ore TUEE than me? No, it¡¯s a cheat..... what¡¯s with this status texts? I mean, Godhood!? Is that why your hair is ck and white now!? Is it not because Oniichan suffered eighth-grade syndrome?] (Kagane)


    The other female members answered kagane question, as for Kagane herself---


    [Guwaah!! I was so proud of myself until a while ago!!] (Kagane)


    Kagane is somewhat depressed. Speaking of which, what is a cheat? what is a eighth-grade syndrome (chuunibyou) ?


    **Proofreader : **


    *Sponsored by : H.


    <b></b>

 Chapter 136

    The meeting was temporarily disbanded because of our next destination has been decided for the time being. We were allowed to stay in the inn because of Kagane¡¯s generosity, under the name of Amazon Firm. After I eat all the meals prepared by the people from Amazon Firm.....


    [Onii-chan is amazing!! Onii-chan is amazing!!] (Kagane)


    Kagane shot a barrage of those words while kept sticking to me. She apparently has came to terms with herself.


    When I asked about how were our parents doing now, she answered it with ambiguous words, "They are healthy". I wonder if something had happened..... I couldn¡¯t help but thought so.


    Kagane kept sticking to me when we arrived at the room addressed to me, until the other members dragged her away from me. I felt the danger to my body so I honestly was saved.


    I wonder if something went wrong because I told her about myself all honestly.....


    She said that she is my little sister but also isn¡¯t my little sister at the same time..... I don¡¯t understand well. However, I will seriously give it some thought just as she asked. I think that it¡¯s rude to Kagane if I give her half-hearted answers.....


    I lock the door, get on the bed, and hugging Meru. I fell asleep as I thinking about what to do with kagane.....


    Hmm.....? I feel something on my cheek.....


    The feeling of something soft keep hitting it since a while ago.....


    *smooch*..... *smooch*.....


    [Fufufu..... Onii-chan¡¯s cute sleeping face GET!!] (Kagane)


    Whaa!?


    I feel something wrong and woke up at once. Since there is a presence of person from the side, I slowly turned my face towards that direction.


    [Good morning, Onii-chan!! Your super duper cute little sister has came to wake you up!!] (Kagane)


    There is Kagane with a happy face sleeping next to me.....


    [Huh? No reaction? Onii-chaaan?] (Kagane)


    [Whoaaaah!! What are you doing? I mean, what are you doing here? I locked the door!!] (Kagane)


    [Lock? Do you mean this thing? Oh please, this inn has been rented by mypany, remember? I can easily get the master key of this room. Hmm? This is the key to realizing our love so it¡¯s better to call it "Love Key".....] (Kagane)


    I jumped up. I look at Kagane who showing me the key, with a surprise expression. I mean, I¡¯m really surprised. Can¡¯t I have a time for rest? Please let me sleep in peace!!


    I was surprised at the appearance of Kagane and retreated a few steps back, but something caught on my foot, make me fall over the bed. I thought that I had hit Meru.


    I found the figure of sleeping person when I confirm it, she is Tata who dressed in a thin clothing with a lot exposure.


    [Nnn~..... Oh? Good morning, Wazu-san!] (Tata)


    [Good..... morning.....] (Wazu)


    Tata greeted with bewitching smile, my consciousness wasn¡¯t clear so I returned the greeting like normal.


    Looking at the surrounding carefully, there are the other four figures of a person on the bed. I mean, the other members of female camp are here as well.


    When I was wondering of what happened with the previousmotion as I rubbed my eyes, I found myself under everyone¡¯s greetings and smiles.


    [ [ [ [ Good morning!! ] ] ] ]


    [Good..... morning.....] (Wazu)


    We stare at each other silently after that.....


    [Why is everyone in this room?] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Because we are your harem members!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    It¡¯s still uncertain, remember? I take in one deep breath.


    [I want to change clothes now, so please everyone go back to your rooms!] (Wazu)


    I get off the bed to change my clothes. I decided to not think about it too deeply..... recently, a lot of suprising things happened so that my mind couldn¡¯t get a rest..... *sigh*.....


    There is only one clothes made of monster materials so I won¡¯t change it, but I feel unpleasant if I don¡¯t change my underwear as expected.


    I took off all the clothes I currently wearing, next I put my hand on my underwear but stopped.....


    [ ............... ] (Wazu)


    I feel a sense of uneasiness inside the room where there is only the sound I made as I changing my clothes. I slowly turned my eyes towards the bed.....


    There are the female camp directing a heat gazes at me from the bed.....


    [KYAAAAAAAAA!!!!] (Wazu)


    [So we have been found out.....] (Sarona)


    [Too bad.....] (Tata)


    [Even though it just a little more.....] (Naminissa)


    [That was close.....] (Narellina)


    [..............failed!] (Haosui)


    [Why are you screaming like a maiden, Onii-chan!? It should be the scenes where you sweep your underwear with vigor!] (Kagane)


    [How can you look here nonchntly!?] (Wazu)


    This is wrong!! It¡¯s usually the opposite, isn¡¯t? Why am I the one who¡¯s screaming while you all just watching calmly?


    [Excuse me..... I¡¯d like to change my clothes so I want you all to go out.....] (Wazu)


    [Fumu..... You have a well-trained body!] (Sarona)


    [I want to jump into that chest!] (Tata)


    [*gulp*..........!] (Naminissa)


    [Such a good body!] (Narellina)


    [..........I want to be hug!] (Haosui)


    [Come on, Onii-chan!! Come to embrace us together!! Beast!! Embrace us together like a beast!!] (Kagane)


    [I won¡¯t do it!! I won¡¯t be a beast!! Please don¡¯t test me more than this!!] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Buuu~! Buuu~! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    [Even if you are pouting, I won¡¯t do anything now!!] (Wazu)


    Well, I admit that was cute though.....


    [*cough*..... Oh well, let¡¯s all step back obediently for time being. Wazu-sama had said "now" a while ago..... so he will surely satisfy uster..... right?] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa gave me a smile that doesn¡¯t ept "no" as an answer. I send a nce to make sure whether everyone else has the same expressions or not.


    Umm.... this is..... I got the feeling..... I have been trapped, haven¡¯t I?


    [..........I will consider it positively] (Wazu)


    [Well, let¡¯s be satisfied with that for the time being. Since we have seen Wazu-sama¡¯s bashful face, shall we return to our room?] (Naminissa)


    Everyone nodded to Naminissa¡¯s words, each of them waved their hands at me before went out of the room while winking.....


    I wanted you to go out at once if you knew I was embarrassed.....


    I¡¯ll put something in front of the locked door next time..... something heavy that can¡¯t be moved easily.....


    Any other incident? There is, but the preparation finished smoothly after that. When Kagane finished telling various things to the staffs of Amazon Firm about their future actions, we departed to the capital of this country, Lisscave.


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>

 Chapter 137

    From the post town Zukhra to the capital city Liscave, it was connected by a neatly paved highway, and we headed down the road on foot.


    Shall I prepare a horse-drawn carriage from Amazon Firm? said Kagane. But I refused because I want us to move unnoticed by the other side as far as possible.


    Even though I said on foot, we are running at the same speed as average horse-drawn carriage, so it doesn¡¯t take long.


    Since Kagane has the strongest level of humanity status, she was able to follow me without problem. But speaking about a problem, it was a considerably hard speed for the current Tata to follow, but that problem was solved.


    Tata was able to run to a certain extent but get tired halfway because she was still in the process of being trained. So now I¡¯m in charge of carrying Narellina. If you are wondering why do I carrying her instead of Tata.....


    [ [ [ [ [ It¡¯s not fair for only one person receives a special treatment!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Such protest has came from the other members except Tata, so now.....


    [Fufufu..... it¡¯s a wonderful time] (Narellina)


    Naminissa is taking a rest while being carried on my back.


    ¡°I will carry Tata!!¡±, it was started after Narellina dered her candidacy. First I thought that this story would end there, but it did not.


    [Until we arrived at Liscave, I think it¡¯s a better option if we decide the order to be carried by Onii-chan] (Kagane)


    Everyone raised their hands as soon as Kagane said so, and it was decided right there!!


    Huh? How about my will? I thought so but..... well, there seems to be no chance of winning against the female camp¡¯s decision like this.....


    [Excuse me..... it will be dangerous if you don¡¯t hold me properly.....] (Wazu)


    [Fufufu..... I understand!] (Naminissa)


    Then Naminissa happily brings her body further closer to mine. It smells good..... wait, too close, she is too close!!


    I hope I never said that because now I¡¯m afraid to look around. The female camp is directing the eyes of envy like a beast. I want them to stop because I can feel a danger from it.


    Freud and Grave-san seems enjoying themselves, I want them to stop watching me with those happy eyes.....


    Meru is sleeping on my head as usual.....


    I wonder if I will get used to this kind of thing if I really have a harem in the future.....


    It¡¯s embarrassing.....


    But I have decided to face everyone and believe in them. I can¡¯t be defeated by this embarrassment feeling. To be honest, I also feel d to see Naminissa¡¯s happy face. I thought so but.....


    [Next is me!] (Sarona)


    [No, it¡¯s my turn just as the order we decided before!!] (Tata)


    [I will entrust Tata to Haosui so next is my turn!!] (Narellina)


    [..........won¡¯t back off] (Haosui)


    [Dive on Onii-chan¡¯s chest!!] (Kagane)


    ..........I am scared of checking everyone.


    I wonder if this is something unavoidable when I have a harem..... Yeah, let¡¯s expect from me in the future. Good luck, me!!


    I carried the female camp¡¯s members in turn and reached the capital city Liscave at the time I was carrying Kagane. It was really a hard journey to reach this ce.


    Haosui and Kagane were always looking for a vacantnd near our camp ground. When the two found a suitable ce, they came to challenge and fought me with full power with the pretext for training.


    Sarona, Naminissa, and Narellina seems to be learning cooking from Tata. Three people prepared the same dish for me so the amount wasn¡¯t joking. Though I ate everything somehow.


    To be honest, the after meal soup that Tata prepared was the most delicious. However, "we are just starting!!" was written on the face of the other three. I understand you were enthusiastic, but would you please make one portion with three people next time? or so I thought. But well, I will eat what is prepared.


    Then as if it was inevitable, all the female members will be surely sleeping by my side when I get up in the morning. Regarding this matter, I gave up in the midst of repeating camping outside.


    Even though we go to sleep in separated ces, how could this happen when I get up.....? The world is full of mysteries.....


    There is a long line at the entrance gate of capital city Liscave. Most of them are merchants who have full loads on their big carriages. On top of that, the content of their loads seems to be only ore at nce. If all those loads is ore, I wonder how much ore is being transported to this capital.....


    [..........Onii-chan, the amount of this ore is somewhat abnormal] (Kagane)


    [..........Does Kagane also think so?] (Wazu)


    [Ourpany has not been putting any emphasis into ore trading so far, so I didn¡¯t notice it until now. If it¡¯s has been repeated many times, not just once or twice..... there must be something going on.....] (Kagane)


    [Yeah, but there is something else I¡¯m interested in..... I wonder where the money to buy this ore is from.....] (Wazu)


    [You are right. It¡¯s likely they have already exploited their people..... even so, it was not enough so they kidnapped the beastmen to force them work as ves.....] (Kagane)


    [I thought so too.....] (Wazu)


    [Funu~u, unforgivable.....] (Kagane)


    [Yeah..... Hmm? Was the way of your speaking always like this?] (Wazu)


    [I told Onii-chan that I was a reincarnated person before, so there is nothing to hide anymore..... Or do you prefer me as polite as I used to be?] (Kagane)


    [No, whichever is fine because the fact that you are my little sister won¡¯t change] (Kagane)


    [I want you to say "my woman" there] (Kagane)


    [..........I will remain silent] (Wazu)


    [Buu~ Buu~] (Kagane)


    [Yeah, Yeah, I knew that you siblings are getting along, the front is vacant!] (Narellina)


    We move forward in hurry after being told by Narellina.


    [So, how long do you intend to carry Kagane like that?] (Sarona)


    Sarona said so as she staring at us. Oh right, we almost arrived at our destination. I tried lowering Kagane but she doesn¡¯t leave and keep sticking to me. The other members further turns their eyes towards such behavior.


    [Kagane..........] (Sarona)


    [Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Since it¡¯s a harem, I can¡¯t monopolize Onii-chan forever] (Kagane)


    Kagane said so before separating herself from me. Then after waiting fo a while, we finally was able to reach the gate.


    **Proofreader : **


    GO READ NIEL¡¯S WORK WHEN YOU GOT A TIME!!


    <b></b>


    <g:plusone source="blogger:blog:plusone" href="http://.sabishiidesu/p/chapter-137-filled-with-suspicion.html" size="medium" width="300" annotation="inline"></g:plusone>

 Chapter 138

    There are five soldiers wearing a heavy armor in front of the gate. One person stands at the center of the gate while the other four stationed at each sides to protect the gate. However, I couldn¡¯t think the sight of them who cheerfully chatting each other as the soldiers who are protecting the gate.


    The merchant in front of us passed through the gate and went into the city, so next is our turn.


    I and Grave-san take out our guild cards to be shown to the soldier in the center. Just like the time we entered Zukhra town, we are trying to make the other members able to get in with Grave-san as a guarantor. Meanwhile, the other soldiers call out to our female members.


    [*whistling*..... a line of such beautiful women. How about drink with us tonight? And if you like it, we could also continue to have fun until morning while we at it?]


    [...............]


    Our female members did not conceal their difort and expressed their vexation feeling towards their attitude, answered nothing to the soldiers¡¯ words as if to tell "don¡¯t speak to me".


    The soldiers who were ignored raised their voices in discontentment.


    [Oi!! Did you hear us!? I¡¯m telling you to apany us tonight if you would like to enter this town!! We could make you more satisfiedpared to that slender man---]


    The soldier couldn¡¯t finish his words until the end. The reason is that because the tip of Sarona¡¯s short sword was stopped at a hair¡¯s breadth distance from his throat.


    Narellina was also pointing her sword to a soldiers in the same manner while Haosui and Freud stood in front of the other two soldier, blocking their movement.


    Freud has his usual pseudo-smile but our female members were looking at the soldiers with cold eyes.


    [Talking any further..... I¡¯ll kill you.....] (Sarona)


    Sarona just said that much with a cold look on her face. I was also afraid looking at her emitting a bloodthirst all around..... Well, if our female members didn¡¯t make a move, I will beat up those soldiers myself.


    Deizu as an adult said nothing while closing his eyes and folding his arms. Though he remained unmoving, his tail kept striking the ground with *peshi-peshi*, so perhaps he was also irritated. I guess he was folding his arms to keep them under control so that they don¡¯t get violent.


    The soldiers who couldn¡¯tprehend the sudden action were unable to move. You better to behave yourselves for your own good.


    Next to me, Grave-san scratches his head a bit before calls out a soldier in front of us.


    [It¡¯s troubling..... You better don¡¯ty a hand to mypanions.....] (Grave)


    The soldier let out a surprised voice after confirming Grave-san¡¯s guild card.


    [S-rank..... adventurer-sama.....]


    The soldier who checked the guild card, the soldiers who were trying to pick on our female members, expressed a startled expression.


    [Yes, I am! Then, we can pass through here, can¡¯t we? You guys had taken a rude attitude previously. Normally, I will go rampage because of that, but this time I will turn a blind eyes. Let¡¯s not question each other. Besides, I will take a responsibility for the identity of mypanions, so there is no problem, isn¡¯t there?] (Grave)


    [B-But..... there is a beastman in your group, isn¡¯t there? To let a foreign barbarian beast into the city it¡¯s a little.....]


    [That beastman is a ve of the guy next to me, he also has a cor on him so I didn¡¯t see any problem to let him enter the city, right?]


    Grave-san pointed at me and then showed a fake very cor on Deizu¡¯s neck to convince the soldier.


    [Understood..... Then if that beastmen does something disadvantageous for this city, the S-rank adventurer-sama will take responsibility, right?]


    [That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you!] (Grave)


    [Well, just to be safe, would you make the necessary document?]


    That said, the soldier prepared a paper, some ink, and a pen, for Grave-san to write something.


    It wouldn¡¯t be seen from Grave-san who is in the middle of writing, but the soldier¡¯s face smirked a little.


    Perhaps, they thought we came to this city without knowing the circumstances of beastmen who were kidnapped and enved. In case Deizu found out about it and go wild, they would have a good lead to inflict


    that responsibility on Grave-san..... But we all knew about this and were so eager to get violent.....


    Grave-san simply wrote "Grave an S-rank adventurer will take responsibility", while knowing everything.


    Perhaps, he means taking responsibility for leaving such a country until now, and will definitely finish off this country. I got the feeling that "responsibility" here had such a meaning..... soldier-san, my condolences!


    Grave-san drops some blood beside his name and push his thumb on it as a proof. The soldier in front of the gate opened the path as we finally got our permit. Thus we were able to enter the city.


    [It seems the situation is worse than I thought.....] (Grave)


    [Yeah.....] (Wazu)


    The inside of the city is more terrible than I imagined. Many of the building are tattered, the citizen with skinny body and eyes that has lost its light, are scattered here and there. It¡¯s such a situation where you don¡¯t know whether they are still alive or dead.


    Only the merchants are entering and leaving from the gate, when the citizen is trying to pass through the gate, the soldiers will pull out their sword, threaten and forcibly dragging them back to the city.


    Inside the taverns that we saw as we passing by, the soldiers areughing happily while drinking alcohol, or shouting out towards the shopkeepers and the employees for every little things they felt unpleasant.


    Beastmen with very cors are struggling with such store owners and employees. When something doesn¡¯t suit their taste, the soldiers kicked, hit, and abused them, whileughing.


    Such sights were able to be seen all over the city. This country can¡¯t be saved anymore. I should finish off this country as soon as possible.


    [Deizu..... You do not have to put up with it anymore. We will head straight to the castle to cut off the roots now. You can move as you please from here on. You want to look for your daughter, right?] (Wazu)


    [I¡¯m thankful for bringing me up here!!] (Deizu)


    [Then, I will assist Deizu-sama too, I leave the castle to Wazu-sama and the other members] (Freud)


    [I will also go around with Deizu. It would be better to have more people to save this number, as expected] (Grave)


    It seems Freud and Grave-san are going to help Deizu. Certainly, there may be too many people for Deizu to handle alone. If these two people following him, there will be no danger to some extent. However, the problem is.....


    [What should we do with the very corter.....?] (Wazu)


    [There is no problem with that. I will be able to remove the very cor as a matter of fact] (Freud)


    [How should I put this..... You are so versatile in everything..... ] (Wazu)


    [Because I¡¯m a butler] (Freud)


    Freud would be a perfect butler if his shadiness disappears..... well, let¡¯s forget it!


    [Then I leave the surrounding city to Freud, Grave-san, and Deizu. I will go straight to the castle with the others from here..... Just in case, be careful! Well, I don¡¯t think I need to worry though] (Wazu)


    [Your side that doesn¡¯t need to be worried, doesn¡¯t it?] (Grave)


    Grave-san finally smiled, we nod and look at each other before separating.


    Grave-san¡¯s group entered the alley and disappeared into the city. After making sure their figure can¡¯t be seen anymore, we left the ce and walked towards the castle.


    **Proofreader : **


    <b></b>


    <g:plusone source="blogger:blog:plusone" href="http://.sabishiidesu/p/chapter-138-this-country-is-rotten.html" size="medium" width="300" annotation="inline"></g:plusone>

 Chapter 139

    Freud¡¯s POV


    Our group entered the back alley while Wazu-sama and his wives went to the castle where the ringleader of the present situation would be.


    The fact that soldiers were acting excessively rough and the carriages of merchants who were visiting this country also heading for the castle, this country, or to be more urate the king of this country itself who likely has the initiative.


    Good grief..... The king who neglects his people would always appear at any time and any era..... I would be very much obliged if they get destroyed but..... they just wouldn¡¯t stop to show up..... just like the existence of G.....


    (TL : G refers to Gokiburi or Cockroach)


    Well, let¡¯s have Wazu-sama demonstrate his power by all means..... Oops, I lost in thought. Now, the thing I need to do is rescuing the kidnapped beastmen and the oppressed citizen.


    [So Freud, could you really remove the very cor?] (Grave)


    [Let¡¯s see..... because it has quite some time, I¡¯d like to try remove one for confirmation if possible.....] (Freud)


    I answered to Grave-san¡¯s question while looking around..... Fumu, it seems we made a mistake about a route choosing because there is not even single beastman in the vicinity. I was in trouble huh.....


    [Thanks..... for everything.....] (Deizu)


    [Don¡¯t mind it, Deizu. Moreover, everything just started from now] (Grave)


    [Yes, I will do anything to save my people, I leave the instructions to you so pleasemand me as you see fit.....] (Deizu)


    [Are you sure.....? Not just the beastmen, I will also ask you moving to save the inhabitants of this city?] (Grave)


    [It¡¯s fine. Considering the event we saw inside the taverns from before, there is no bad feelings between beastmen and inhabitants of this city..... they seemed working hard together to live in this city instead.....] (Deizu)


    [I¡¯m in the same opinion as you. Then, I will take a position as temporary party leader from here. My member are just two men while the other side is..... harem huh.....] (Grave)


    [Why are you envious? If I¡¯m not wrong, you have three wives in our country, right?] (Deizu)


    [That¡¯s wrong, Deizu-sama. Grave-sama wasn¡¯t envious. Grave-sama just remembered his wives, he has 196 wives around the world after all] (Freud)


    [196~!!] (Deizu)


    When I taught Deizu-sama about Grave-sama¡¯s wives, he had a startled expression on his face.


    [Hahahaha..... I once thought of collecting them together in one ce somewhere, but everyone has their own life so it doesn¡¯t work quite well.....] (Grave)


    [How should I say, it seems there is a human who have more fortitude than beastmen.....] (Deizu)


    [All right, we have a ce to be..... so what should we do now, Grave-sama? I think that we first need to find a beastman somewhere so I can try to remove the very cor?] (Freud)


    [That¡¯s right, I would like to confirm it once with this eye if possible. However, I wonder if we can find someone around. If it was possible, I¡¯d like to gather the beastmen and residents of this city who want to side with us, in one ce.....] (Grave)


    Said that much, Grave-sama started thinking to determine our future actions. Hmm..... if we can put together people who can¡¯t fight in one ce, that would be quite helpful for us.


    Furthermore, as for me who is usually said to be suspicious by Wazu-sama, this is a good chance to prove I¡¯m not a suspicious person but a perfect butler. This was something given to me, a trial from Wazu-sama to test whether I was a butler who¡¯s worth it to serve him or not!!


    ------------------------------


    [Hachoooo!!] (Wazu)


    [Did you catch a cold, Wazu-sama?] (Naminissa)


    [No, I just suddenly felt a chill on my back for some reason.....] (Wazu)


    [Now we are on the way to take down the castle so you must not get sick. Let¡¯s all stick to Wazu-sama closely to keep his body warm!!] (Naminissa)


    [ [ [ [ [ Let¡¯s do so ] ] ] ] ]


    [No, I¡¯m fine!! I¡¯m really fine!!] (Wazu)


    ------------------------------


    Oh? I feel like someone is sneezing somewhere now..... it must be just my imagination.


    Well, now that I understand that this was a trial that Wazu-sama gave to me, I shall do it seriously. Deizu-sama was nodding his nose when I was secretly got enthusiastic.


    [Is there something wrong?] (Freud)


    [No, it just my nose caught a familiar smell from somewhere.....] (Deizu)


    A beastman appeared from one corner of the alley after Deizu-sama said so. It looks like he has been tortured. The clothes he wore tattered, every parts of his body swollen out, and a very cor was also fitted on his neck.


    His swollen face got stunned when that beastman turned his lifeless eyes towards here. No, he was amazed upon seeing Deizu¡¯s figure to be precise.


    [De-Deizu-sama..........] (Gido)


    [This smell and this voice..... it can¡¯t be..... are you Gido!?] (Deizu)


    [Do you know each other?] (Grave)


    [He is my subordinate who was kidnapped..... I see..... so you are alive..... I¡¯m d..... I¡¯m d..... ] (Deizu)


    Deizu-sama answering Grave-sama¡¯s question while shedding tears. The two of them immersed themselves in happiness because of each other¡¯s safety, but when Gido-sama saw a fake very cor on Deizu-sama¡¯s neck, his face turned despair in an instant.


    [No way..... even Deizu-sama too..... have you been caught?] (Gido)


    [No, this is different. this is fake!] (Deizu)


    Saying that, Deizu-sama take off his fake very cor that I prepared.


    [We came to help those who were kidnapped] (Deizu)


    When Deizu-sama told him that we came to help, arge grain of tears broke down from his eyes. Looking at the sight, Grave-sama approaches to me.


    [Freud, this is a good chance. Could you please remove his very cor?] (Grave)


    He is right. This is a good chance to confirm whether I¡¯m still able undo the very cor or not. I nod at Grave-sama and approaching Gido-sama. He is still crying and doesn¡¯t seem to notice my approach. I¡¯m taking off the very cor on his neck.


    Hmm..... It¡¯s has been a long time since I did it..... I¡¯m sure this part.....


    right there.....


    like this.....


    over there.....


    oh right, it¡¯s like this.....


    *click!* *click!* *click!*


    The very cor came off from Gido-sama¡¯s neck and fell on the ground. Fwuh..... it goes well. It was good thing to have acquired various skills.


    [Thank you..... Thank you so much.....] (Deizu)


    Gido seems hasn¡¯t realized that his very came off so it was Deizu who said words of gratitude to me instead. It feels pleasant to do good things as I thought.


    [You really could take it off..... Before thinking that you are indeed amazing, I wonder why I do feel something fishy from you.....] (Grave)


    I didn¡¯t hear anything..........!!


    Gido-sama who finally realized that his very cor had came off, thanked me and decided to join our group.


    I heard the situation of this country from Gido-sama. The ringleader of this situation is the king of this country and the nobles under him just as I thought. There is also no doubt that the soldiers of this country are involved, it¡¯s just..... the reason this country needed so much ore was still in the dark. But let¡¯s leave that matter to Wazu-sama and his wives.


    ording to the story I heard from Gido-sama, there seems to be a ce where the kidnapped beastmen are gathered together, so we decided to head there first.


    **Proofreader : **


    **Sponsored by : E. Gustafson**


    <b></b>


    <g:plusone source="blogger:blog:plusone" href="http://.sabishiidesu/p/chapter-139-another-story-8-this-is.html" size="medium" width="300" annotation="inline"></g:plusone>

 Chapter 140

    [Hachoooo!!] (Wazu)


    On the way towards the castle of this country, I suddenly sneezed and shuddered for no reason.


    [Did you catch a cold, Wazu-sama?] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa asked about my condition worriedly


    [No, I just suddenly felt a chill on my back for some reason.....] (Wazu)


    [Now we are on the way to take down the castle so you must not get sick. Let us all stick to Wazu-sama closely to keep his body warm!!] (Naminissa)


    [ [ [ [ [ Let¡¯s do so ] ] ] ] ]


    [No, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!!] (Wazu)


    I raised my voice and showed my refusal by hand gestures. I wouldn¡¯t do such an embarrassment act on the street with a lot of people. No, it doesn¡¯t mean is all right if there are no people around.....


    More importantly, we are going to attack the castle very soon but I don¡¯t sense a tension from everyone.....


    [Because Onii-chan is here!!] (Kagane)


    [Eh.....? What.....?] (Wazu)


    [Huh? Am I wrong? Because Onii-chan¡¯s had a face which looks like "why is everyone so rxed as usual....." so I tried to answer the question?] (Kagane)


    How could she tell!? Did I show it on my face? No, perhaps Kagane was reading my mind!! But that¡¯s.....


    [Onii-chan, I couldn¡¯t read mind!!] (Kagane)


    ..........she read it!! Kagane was absolutely reading my mind!! What is this? Scary.....


    Kagane frowned when I was staring at her with suspicion.


    [I really couldn¡¯t read your mind!! I¡¯m your little sister, I¡¯m not? I was staying by your side since the time I was born until the time Onii-chan gone, no? I could understand your expressions to some extent] (Kagane)


    I wonder if it¡¯s true.....


    [It¡¯s really true!! Well, I should say that this technique was possible because the solid bond between siblings and the power of our love!!!] (Kagane)


    Kagane said so while puffing her chest as if proud about it. The other members looked at such Kagane enviously. From what I could guess, the other members are still unable to judge my expressions.


    Well, I don¡¯t need to worry if it was just Kagane. I took a deep breath but then I suddenly thought.....


    (I wonder what would happen if everyone could read my mind.....?)


    I¡¯m a little scared.....


    [Don¡¯t worry, Onii-chan!! Because everyone basically will be always positive towards Onii-chan!!] (Kagane)


    I¡¯m telling you, please don¡¯t read my mind!!!!!


    We are moving through the city aiming for the castle while having such interactions. Not just the beastmen, there was a sight of soldiers causing harm to the residents of this city as well.


    Our purpose is to attack the ring leader of this situation inside the castle so we need to hurry. However, I picked up some stones while walking and threw them towards the soldiers in far distance.


    They will be fine because I was holding back to the extent that the stone won¡¯t take their lives. There will be one or two broken bones, though. I hope that Grave-san¡¯s group would do something about this soon.


    I¡¯m advancing while doing such things. Noticing my movements, Haosui imitated me and threw the stones, while Kagane murmured something and invokes her magic. Keep it up!!


    I stopped once we arrived to the ce where the castle gate can be seen.


    [We are going to enter the castle from now, so what to do?] (Wazu)


    [What do you mean?] (Sarona)


    Sarona asked me the meaning of my question.


    [Do we search for the ringleader while sneaking around just as we did up to now, or do we broke in using brute force if you couldn¡¯t take it anymore?] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Let¡¯s wreck up the castle!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    Yup. I thought so too. I was also quite angry about the situation in the city that I saw on the way here.


    [Thest but not least, if I head straight over the ce where the king would be in a st...... I¡¯m worried the king would run away when he noticed themotion.....] (Wazu)


    [Is there a problem if the king escaped?] (Kagane)


    [Eh?] (Wazu)


    [I mean, even if the king escaped, it¡¯s still possible to save the beastmen who were kidnapped and the inhabitants of this country, we will also know the purpose of arge amount of ore were gathered, isn¡¯t it fine if we just deal with him afterward?] (Kagane)


    [You are right.....] (Wazu)


    [The problem is when you¡¯re trying to solve everything at once but failed in the end. First we need to finish our main objectiveing to this country. I think it would be good if we could move only by thinking about saving the beastmen and the inhabitants of this country. Well, even if it¡¯s finished with that alone, isn¡¯t it good enough result? I think that there is no need for thinking too much about this and that, to make things more difficult at this stage] (Kagane)


    [That¡¯s true. Then, shall we attack the castle now?] (Wazu)


    The other members nodding together with me at Kagane¡¯s words.


    [Well then, let¡¯s get moving but.....] (Wazu)


    Saying that, I look at everyone condition once more. I don¡¯t need any weapons in particr, Sarona has a small sword, Narellina has a long swords, and Kagane has a cane ornamented with a jewel. Meanwhile, Tata, Naminissa, and Haosui doesn¡¯t carry anything.


    [Tata, Naminissa, and Haosui are barehanded, will you be all right?] (Wazu)


    [I have barrier magic, Tata also has been taught that magic by me, so there is no problem] (Naminissa)


    [Can Tata use magic?] (Wazu)


    [Yes. ording to Naminissa¡¯s story, it seems I have the aptitude for barrier magic, so she taught me before. Though I¡¯m not at Naminissa¡¯s level, I think I could protect myself at least] (Tata)


    [I see, Tata was also getting stronger] (Wazu)


    I see, Tata could use magic huh..... I couldn¡¯t use magic unless in godhood state..... how enviable..... and thest person is Haousui.....


    I turned my eyes at Haosui and she gave me the answer in response to my line of sight.


    [My weapon was broken in the fight against Danna-sama..... So now I fight barehanded, but there is no problem.....] (Haosui)


    Having said that, Haosui shows her clenched fist at me.


    I¡¯m really sorry!!!


    Come to think of it, I did destroying her sword..... I keep it in my mind to find a weapon for Haosui next time.


    Well, I think there won¡¯t be problem with her status and all. But I want to give her new weapon as soon as possible..... because I have a little sense of guilt towards her.....


    [All right, let¡¯s go.....] (Wazu)


    Just to be safe, Narellina handed a dagger to Tata.


    Thus we¡¯re advancing towards the castle. There is arge gate closed but it has nothing to do with me. There is no soldier in front of the gate, if you think about their quality, I guess the soldiers went off somewhere leaving their job.....


    I held my fist in front of the gate, made arge swing, and strike the gate with my fist.


    *baaaaam!!!!!*


    Great deal of dust cloud risen, the gate door flew backwards, pierced the outer wall of castle.


    [Cheat..... It was a cheat.....] (Kagane)


    I ignored such a murmur from behind and rushed into the castle through the gate that had lost half of its door.


    **Proofreader : **


    **Sponsored by : E. Gustafson**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 141

    We¡¯re entering the castle courtyard through a vacant gate that I had blown off. Just like what I could see from the outside, the interior doesn¡¯t seem that wide.


    Big, medium, and small three-story cylindrical buildings are fortifying the surroundings, there is also a tower higher than the central part.


    Then, from the tower and the central building, soldiers that brought the beastmen with them are appearing one after another.


    [Oi, what is this? Just when I thought we finally got a battle after a long time, it was just a small group of a brat and women!]


    [But the women are at a level we rarely see. Well, let¡¯s make them into our ythings forter]


    [Oh, that¡¯s a nice idea. You animals! Get moving and kill the brat!]


    While saying such a thing, the soldiers are getting the beastmen, who are wearing very cors, to fight us.


    Though the beastmen seem reluctant, they couldn¡¯t resist the influence of their very cors. They are picking up swords, spears, and other weapons, beforeing toward us.


    [I think everyone already understand but..... don¡¯t injure the beastmen!!] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Got it !!!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    Everyone started to run to the battlefield after replying to me.


    Should I say, as expected of them? Sarona, Narellina, and Haosui are running around the battlefield while making the beastmen instantaneously faint with a single attack.


    On the other side, Tata and Narellina are making use of their barrier magic, restraining the beastmen¡¯s movements to assist the assault team.


    I guess I was doing the same thing during the fight against the soldiers at the beastmen kingdom the other time. However, I was still surprised since their movements were so natural.


    Looking at the scene of Sarona, Narellina, and Haosui fighting, I guess there would be no problem. But for Tata to be able toe this far, she has indeed been working hard.


    Just when I was paying a bit of attention to Tata.....


    [Excuse me..... please don¡¯t stare at me so hard..... I¡¯m happy but it¡¯s also embarrassing, I can¡¯t concentrate in the fight like this.....] (Tata)


    Did she notice my gaze? Tata seems to be embarrassed, her face is red. Oops, please excuse me! I shifted my line of sight from Tata but then.....


    The movements of the other members intensify. The acrobatic movements are added in ces. Perhaps, they are doing such moves to attract my attention, but please, concentrate on the battle a little more!


    At that moment, I suddenly realized that the figure of Kagane was nowhere to be seen. When I turned my eyes around, I found that Kagane was still by my side.


    [..........won¡¯t you go, Kagane?] (Wazu)


    [..........I got left behind somehow] (Kagane)


    [I knew it..... I feel something like that too] (Wazu)


    [Everyone wants to show their good side to Onii-chan after all] (Kagane)


    [To be honest, I¡¯m happy with their feelings, but..... when will be my turn?] (Wazu)


    [Oh well, there must be a turn after this!] (Kagane)


    ..........after this, huh? I wonder?


    While I¡¯m thinking about such a thing, Kagane moves in front of me and then an enormous amount of magical power covering her body. The moment I focus my attention on her, Kagane start chanting a magic.


    [Meteor (Shooting Stars)] (Kagane)


    Kagane raises a cane she¡¯s holding to the heaven, a gold-colored ball of light shining out from the tip of the cane, bursts into asteroid fragments on the air, and falling at high speed toward the heads of those soldiers watching from behind the beastmen.


    [ [ Gyaaaaaaaaaa!!!!! ] ]


    All the soldiers fell on the spot with one blow of this magical attack. The other members also finished incapacitating all the beastmen around that time.


    Did Kagane activate such magic with a single word? Is that the "cheat" she was talking about? More importantly, eh? How about my turn?


    [Umm..... What did Kagane just do?] (Wazu)


    [How is that, Onii-chan? I¡¯m amazing, right?] (Kagane)


    Kagane turns around, saying *ehhen* and puffing her chest.


    No, wait, how about my turn? Huh? That? I mean, the other female members were properly suppressing the beastman ves, weren¡¯t they? But I¡¯m here..... useless, aren¡¯t I?


    When I was still dumbstruck, the girls had returned to my side before I realized it. Their eyes are shining, as if waiting for something, they are focusing their line of sight at me.


    Umm..... I wonder if they are waiting for me to say something.....


    [..........it was amazing!] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ That¡¯s not it!!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    Eeh.....


    [Then, it was cool?] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ That¡¯s wrong!!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Is it wrong?


    [It was lovely?] (Wazu)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Other than that!!! ] ] ] ] ]


    Other than that, what is it...?


    [..........it made me fall for you?]


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Yeaah!!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    None of them could hide their pleased face caused by my words. Every one of them is wriggling their body left and right, trying to hide their embarrassment.


    No, that¡¯s..... You forced me to say it, didn¡¯t you? Well, it wasn¡¯t a lie altogether, everyone was so amazing and lovely.


    We are entering the castle after that. It looks like the soldiers that came out and that we took down, were all the soldiers inside this castle. There is no one disturbing our advance. I didn¡¯t see any maid either. Well, no one would normally think to serve in such a country.


    We are proceeding steadily toward our destination while searching for the presence of people.


    Finally, on the top floor, we probably reached the room where the king of this country would be. I can certainly feel the presence of peoples beyond the majestic door in front of me. We nodded and opened the door vigorously.


    In the room on the other side of the door, a number of pirs stood firmly with overall structure of one that would be appropriate for the king. Spreading on the floor is a high-ss carpet leading to the throne.


    On that throne, there is a young man sitting while looking at us. His long blonde hair covering his ears, slit eyes and a well-shaped nose that gives out a fearless countenance. He wore a red cloaks over his white-based aristocratic clothes.


    On each side of the throne, there are 2 people, a man and a woman, who are standing to protect the young man sitting on the throne.


    I couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face because of the white mask covering his face. He wore a full-ck costume while shouldering arge sword as tall as his body, while a long sword hangs on his waist.


    The woman has long and unkempt green hairs down to her waist. A round monocle is worn on one of her eyes and her petite stature is dressed in a white coat. She¡¯s also holding a cane taller than herself.


    (TL : "a round half-eye sses" = a monocle? You know, the thing that Miko-sama from No Game No Life wore)


    The man on the throne has a triumphant smile on his face. I don¡¯t know about the masked man but the woman shows a pleasant smile to us.


    [Are you the king of this country who is responsible for the kidnapping incident?] (Wazu)


    The man sitting on the throne answers my question without changing his expression.


    [I usually wouldn¡¯t waste my words for meremoners, but just this time, I will answer your question as a reward for reaching this ce. I¡¯m free to use the foolish people for my own selfishness. It¡¯s because I¡¯m the king of this world!!]


    King of the world? Are you an idiot?


    [Foolish people should act like foolish people. They should be grateful for being crushed by me]


    This guy is really an idiot to the core. Enough, let¡¯s kick his ass and end it!


    I move one step further into the room.


    The floor where I was standing came off and I fell into the hole formed by it.


    Eh?


    *Sponsored by : A. Luis**


    **Proofreader : Lynk**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 142

    The moment I lost my footing and realized that I fell into a pitfall, I grabbed Meru and threw her up.


    [Please take care Meru~!!] (Wazu)


    I believe that my voice had reached them as I fall down to the bottom of pitfall. The inside of the hole is so wide that I couldn¡¯t reach its wall even when I was stretching both my arms and legs. I¡¯m falling down without any resistance.


    If I look up..... I can see the hole of pitfall slowly closing along with *gogogo* sound. The inside of hole turned utterly ck.


    I can feel a floating sense of falling even now. I realized that I¡¯m inside a vast space as I open my eyes.


    I can see the hole I was falling down if I¡¯m looking up at the top, other than that, it¡¯s wall of stone as far as I can see. It¡¯s easy to imagine that this ce is underground.


    The estimated size of this space is big enough to put the whole castle and its capital above. In some ces, there are many huge pirs supporting this underground space.


    While I was falling down and confirming the surroundings, the battle sound from below reached my ears.


    I managed to twist my body and rearranged my falling posture, there was a woman fighting against something below.


    It turns out that I¡¯m already close to the ground rather unexpected. I adjust my posture in a hurry andnded on the floor made of stone.


    Large cracks spreads on the stone floor along with a loudnding sound, smoke also rising in the surroundings. Inside that smoke, I¡¯m checking the state of my body.


    Well, considering my status, I would be remain intact even if I fell down on my back, so it was really just for peace of my mind.


    There were no abnormalities in particr when I was checking my body, but..... would I reach the previous ce if I jumped in full power towards the hole I¡¯d fallen?


    When I was thinking about such a thing, the smoke cleared up and I was able to see the surrounding.


    I can see a woman who had been fighting something until a while ago came closer to me, then calls out to make sure of my safe appearance.


    [.........fell down from such height but still standing, are you really a human?]


    [How rude! Of course, I¡¯m an ordinary human!] (Wazu)


    I¡¯m speaking out my mind while looking at the woman..... but for one reason, she is a beastman.


    Golden cat ears and hair that long enough to reach the shoulder, the corner of her eyes that rise gives her a strong-willed facial features, it¡¯s not wrong to call her beautiful.


    Her chests are big but her waist is slender, I can understand at nce that her body is well-trained.


    She wore a light-looking armor that doesn¡¯t obstruct the movement, covering the area of breasts, waist, arms, and legs. Under the armor, there is a thin cloth from her chest down to her waist. You also can see a cat-like tail sticking out from behind.


    A very cor is fitted on her neck and if I take a good look, there seems to be bruises in some ces.


    [Don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯m fine! So, the reason for a human fell into this ce, have you been thrown away by your owner, that self-proimed king of the world?]


    [..........are you perhaps misunderstand something? I¡¯m not one of his ve or something else. I came here by my own volition to help the kidnapped beastmen] (Wazu)


    [..........but you fell?]


    When she said it bluntly..... it¡¯s embarrassing.....


    [B-But I came here with a reliablepanions. I also brought someone from the beastmen kingdom, Deizu] (Wazu)


    [Papa~!?]


    Papa? Hmm..... could it be she is.....


    [Deizu¡¯s daughter-san who was kidnapped.....] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Maorin Leonir, the only daughter of Deizu Leonir. More importantly, is it true that Papa ising?] (Maolin)


    The woman who identified herself as Maorin in brag, suddenly grabbed mypels and asking in a threatening attitude. I¡¯m scared of her beautiful angry face.


    [It¡¯s true! We are acting separately, he should be rescuing the beastmen in the city now] (Wazu)


    [..........is it not a lie?] (Maorin)


    [It¡¯s really true!!] (Wazu)


    After being told that much, she took her hands off me and got motivated about something.


    [I see, I see, so papa ising for me. Then, I can¡¯t stay forever in such a ce] (Maorin)


    [Yeah. Speaking of which, why is Deizu¡¯s daughter-san in such a ce? What were you doing here?] (Wazu)


    [Eh? What was I doing here? I was fighting with those thing!] (Maorin)


    Deizu¡¯s daughter-san shifted her body to the side a little and said so. Inside my opened field of vision is..... an extremely thick and long arms, though it¡¯s standing, its upper body is supported by a lower body that shaped like an inverse triangle, a square thing like a small face is attached on its top, it has a thing like a big round lens.


    Their bodies are made of stone, their movements make them looks like some evil dolls, the existence called "Golem" from the story is floating inside my mind. There are dozens of golems surrounding us unnoticed.


    I thought they were part of this underground scenery at first, but they were actually moving and one golem was already close.


    [After being caught, they found out that I have the highest strength among the present beastmen and was sent here to fight against those guys. I¡¯ve been fighting over and over again, I guess they wanted to confirm how far I could fight against such opponents. Those guys also seems to be getting stronger each time I fought them.....] (Maorin)


    [..........just for confirmation, how could they understand that Deizu¡¯s daughter-san was the strongest?] (Wazu)


    [That time, we were told to fight each other in the presence of that self-proimed king of the world..... the winner and those who have a certain strength were sent here..... the other beastmen who have been sent together with me were already.....] (Maorin)


    Deizu¡¯s daughter-san pointed a location with a heartbreaking face. There are dozens of beastmen lined with their hands on their breasts, sleeping for eternity.


    Perhaps she was the one who gathered them in one ce...... it would have been painful..... I prayed that the souls of the beastme that sleep there will be called to heaven without hesitation .....


    A picture suddenly appeared in the air when I was doing that.


    [Yahoo~ Oh~ So you are really alive~ That¡¯s surprising~!!]


    In the picture there was a face of woman who was next to that self-proimed king of the world from before. Her eyes lit up as if she just found something interesting. That made me a little frustrated.


    [But~ You know~ Perhaps it was better if you were dead~!!]


    The woman told me that and withdrawn from her spot..... the image of the same golem surrounding the female camp members was reflected in the air.


    Moreover, it seems they were struggling. As I looked at their situation, there was an unimaginable scene entered my field of vision.....


    Narellina and that self-proimed king of the world exchanged a kiss.


    The affair of Aria in the past revived inside my brain. I started trembling uncontrobly..... enough..... please stop..... why do you show me such a sight.....


    [Hahaha! What¡¯s wrong? You are trembling!! Oh, poor guy!!]


    I can hear that woman ridiculing me.....


    Just when I was about to cry, I saw the image of tears flowing from Narellina¡¯s eyes and that self-proimed king separated himself from her. Blood is dripping from the gap of the hand that holds down his mouth. She seems to have just bitten him.


    A shadow jumped between Narellina and that self-proimed king, it was Naminissa. She built a magic barrier in front of herself and mmed it towards the body of that self-proimed king of the world. While that self-proimed king flew backward, Naminissa hugged Narellina as if protecting her.


    [Are you alright, Ane-sama?] (Naminissa)


    [..........don¡¯t worry, I think that as I¡¯ve just been bitten by a dog] (Narellina)


    [Forcing Ane-sama on her first kiss!! I absolutely won¡¯t forgive that guy!!] (Naminissa)


    The picture was suddenly cut off. It was probably because the woman has left to help that guy in hurry.


    [What on earth did you want to do?] (Maorin)


    I¡¯m thinking next to Deizu¡¯s daughter-san that saying so. I restrain the reviving past and think of the answer. Narellina bitten that guy lips, Naminissa said the kiss was forced..... moreover..... Narellina was shedding tears.....


    So surely, Narellina was being kissed forcibly.....


    I decided to believe in them.....


    I believed in their love for me.....


    I will trust their words because of that.....


    In other words, that guy forced his lips to Narellina.....


    Narellina was crying.....


    Narellina who was always acting bravely..... was crying.....


    That guy has made her cry~!!!


    And what did I do when she was crying? I was staring dumbly and couldn¡¯t make any decision.....


    I p my cheeks once. Though Deizu¡¯s daughter-san has an astonished face because of my sudden behavior, I don¡¯t care.


    The anger towards my cowardice self. The anger towards the man who made Narellina cry. There is something inside me broken!!


    *snap*


    The Godhood has been activated in anger.


    **Proofreader : **


    **Sponsored by : A. Luis**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 143

    Narellina POV


    Wazu was falling down in front of me. I rushed to him but I couldn¡¯t make in time, the floor has closed.


    Since Meru is popping out along with a ¡°Please take care of Meru¡± voice from Wazu in the brink of hole closed, I catch her gently as if embracing her. Meru is anxiously looking at the floor that once was a hole where Wazu had fallen.


    [Hahaha~ such a splendid falling, how funny~!]


    [Unsightly!]


    [Fufufu..... well, they were able toe this far for a bunch of foolish people. Let¡¯s finish the rest!]


    We are burning in anger after hearing the statements of those three. But of course, we are never considering that Wazu is over with such a trap. However, insulting our future husband is not something we could forgive, we setup the weapon in hands respectively.


    [Oh? Still motivated? But, you know, I guess you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the future king of the world and the two of us]


    The woman says so and then channeling magical power to a cane in her hand, several magic circles are formed on the floor.


    [..........summoning magic?] (Kagane)


    [Answer the calling ording to the covenant!]


    Not long after the woman spoke and Kagane murmured so, a number of golems made of stone appeared from magic circles. From their appearance and numbers, perhaps thoserge amount of ore has been used to make this.


    Did he make a lot of people going through all that in order to make such things.....? It¡¯s not the deeds of a person who imed himself to be a king..... The anger is piling up inside me and the hand which holds the sword bes stronger naturaly.....


    [Well, here theye! Please entertain us to the utmost!]


    The golems areing to us along with those words. I thought that their movements would be dull because their bodies are made of stone, but they came to hit me with quick movement as if the weight of stone doesn¡¯t exist inside those bodies.


    We scattered on the ce and started to fight individually. But before that, I left Meru-chan with Tata. I dodge the golem¡¯s fist and swing my sword, on the verge of shing, that woman calls out again.


    [Ah, I forgot to say this. I gave those children a sturdy body simr to Orichalcum with special magic. Be careful because magic is also less effective against them]


    Those words reached my ears but it was toote. The moment my sword hit the Golem¡¯s body, it crumbled down to pieces. Darn!


    Looking at the surrounding, Sarona¡¯s small sword is also broken while the magic that Kagane casts doesn¡¯t seem to be getting a good result as well.


    Even Haosui, the strongest among us that¡¯s fighting barehanded, she was only able to leave a fist mark on golem¡¯s body. We all are stunned because of the unexpected golem¡¯s strength.


    [Hehehe, how¡¯s that? How? How is the true strength of our soldiers? We will use this golem army to conquer the world~!!]


    [You talked too much!]


    [Isn¡¯t it fine? They are going to die anyway. Oh! Speaking of which, since there are several hundred golems at the ce where the guy from before fell, he will surely in a desperate situation down there. Or rather, I bet he¡¯s already dead because falling from such height. I wonder if his body has been ttened by the golems right now?]


    The woman interrupts the words of the masked man who¡¯s exining the situation that is put on us now.


    Everyone denies the woman¡¯s words in unison.


    [ [ [ [ [ [ It¡¯s impossible for him to die because of such a thing!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    That¡¯s all we could say with confidence. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that our current situation has improved. Our weapons are broken.


    Although we could punch and kick them just as Haosui does, it has a little meaning for the golems. Kagane¡¯s magic is ourst hope. After Naminissa and Tata finished putting the magic barrier, I ask Kagane if she could spare me some time.


    [Kagane, could you manage something with your magic?] (Narellina)


    [Un..... there is some magic which should be able to deal with them, but it has a bad usability and excessive power..... This kind of ce is worst, this magic would be affected the castle and the surroundings if I use it here, unrted people might fall victim because of that..... sorry..... I was focusing myself in searching of Onii-chan so I neglected the training.....] (Kagane)


    [There is no need to apologize. Kagane is not wrong. We couldn¡¯t just sacrifice the people whose unrted.....] (Narellina)


    [Right!] (Kagane)


    Haosui came to this ce while I and Kagane were pondering the right answer.


    [..........impossible with our current equipment. It¡¯s better if we endure it until Danna-samaes back] (Haosui)


    That¡¯s certainly a better option. If it¡¯s Wazu, he surely will be able to do something about the golems..... however, it doesn¡¯t feel right..... as his future wives, I wonder if we should just wait to be saved by him.....


    [..........that feeling is important. But to connect the future while having the feeling, is more important] (Haosui)


    I wonder if that regret was showing on my face. Haosui said so after looking at my face.


    If I look carefully, Haosui too..... no, everyone has the same frustrated expression because we could do nothing but waiting to be saved by Wazu.


    Does everyone feel the same.....? Then, let¡¯s connect the feelings of the present to the future just as Haosui¡¯s words. Let¡¯s all be stronger together. We looked at each other¡¯s face, nodded once, and switched from attacking the golems to defending ourselves.


    Naminissa and Tata are moving around their magic barrier to disturb the golem¡¯s movements.


    I wonder if the woman has noticed our change of intention, she has a strange expression on her face.


    [Those are the faces of people who just found some kind of hope..... Does the guy who fell down earlier has something to do with this? I will check him.....]


    Because those words piqued my interest, I waste for noticing the man who approached me.


    [You are Narellina as I thought! I wanted to make you to be mine since I saw you at the royal family conference]


    The moment when I turned around to the back where that voice was heard.....


    I got caught..... and then that self-proimed king of the world forced his lips on mine.


    My reaction is dyed because of the momentary surprised. The moment I understand what¡¯s happening to me, I bite off that man¡¯s lips.


    When he separates himself from me because of the pain, Naminissa casts the barrier magic and ms it against his body.


    Naminissa holds me tenderly while the woman rushes to that self-proimed king of the world.


    [Are you okay, Ane-sama?] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa asks me with a heartbreaking look.


    [..........don¡¯t worry, I consider that as if I¡¯ve just been bitten by a dog] (Narellina)


    [Forcing Ane-sama on her first kiss!! I absolutely won¡¯t forgive that guy!!] (Naminissa)


    Naminissa is directing his rage towards that self-proimed king of the world. Though I said those words, but my body was honest..... tears started flowing naturally.


    I wanted to give all my first time to Wazu..... and yet..... and yet.....


    [Hahaha, what are you crying about? Was it really your first kiss? Then, you must be feel honored to be able offering your first kiss to the king of the world!]


    The woman raised herughter and said so to me. I feel a strong anger towards the woman who¡¯s mocking me, but it turns into despair in an instant because of her next words.


    [Oh right, I¡¯ve confirmed the guy who fell down with my magic, he really was alive surprisingly! But then he saw it, the moment when you and the king of the world K.I.S.S.E.D!]


    I didn¡¯t want to believe those words.....


    I¡¯ve asked of what happened between Wazu and the woman called Aria. The earlier event has brought back those memories.


    I¡¯ve also heard from Naminissa about the incident when Wazu was almost to meet Aria again.


    Given that, perhaps.....


    Wazu will disappear from us because of this.....


    No, I don¡¯t want it.....


    I hate it.....


    We finally were able to meet him again after went through a long journey.....


    I thought that I could be one of his wives in the future.....


    Such a dream was gradually fall apart inside me.....


    [Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~~~~~~] (Narellina)


    I had burst into tears while raising a loud voice without me realizing it.


    I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it.....!


    I don¡¯t want everything to end like this.....!


    I want a chance to exin it.....!


    I want you to believe in our feelings.....!


    Please don¡¯t disappear from us.....!


    I want you to ept such me as your wife.....!


    I want to stay by your side.....!


    I want to be together with you forever.....!


    I want to be with you.....!


    I love you.....!


    I love Wazu very much.....!


    So please don¡¯t forsake me.....!


    Please stay by our side forever.....!


    Please don¡¯t disappear...............!!


    *baaaaaaaaaaaaaaam!!*


    I suddenly hear an explosion sound from near the entrance of the room. I shift my crying face towards that direction. That¡¯s the ce where the pitfall was.


    Standing there is Wazu with snow-white hair and furious face.....


    **Proofreader : **


    **Sponsored by : F.J.T Gomez**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 144

    The Godhood has been activated in anger. I look at the ceiling where there was a hole I fell before and nod once.


    [..........strangely, I understand what I can do somehow. It¡¯s easy to escape from this ce but..... before that] (Wazu)


    I check my surrounding. There are hundreds of golems and Deizu¡¯s daughter-san. I didn¡¯t see any problem in particr. I hug Deizu¡¯s daughter-san with one hand.


    [You? Wait! What¡¯s the meaning of this!?] (Maorin)


    Deizu¡¯s daughter-san was surprised by my sudden behavior. She is violently pping her limbs to break free from my arm but failed.


    [Don¡¯t run wild! I¡¯m just trying to get us out of here] (Wazu)


    [I¡¯m fine! Just leave me here! I couldn¡¯t leave the corpses of mypatriots!] (Maorin)


    Deizu¡¯s daughter-san answered my words while directing the eyes full of determination at me.


    I wonder if I should leave her just as she said..... but Deizu is looking for her..... I also don¡¯t want to leave her in this ce alone.....


    [And if I leave this ce, those stone dolls may do something to the corpses!! I couldn¡¯t allow the conducts which are defiled the dead!! I¡¯d like to return them to their families properly!!] (Maorin)


    Houu..... I was interested by those words and acted to eliminate her concerns.


    [Crush (Gravity)] (Wazu)


    I uttered a word and exercised ¡°Unique Magic : God¡±. In response to the word, all the golems in this ce are being crushed from the top to the bottom., they are bing te-like elongated stones and turn silent.


    [Perfect Protection (All Barrier)] (Wazu)


    The corpses of beastmen are wrapped by a transparent membrane in my next word. When I turned my eyes at Deizu¡¯s daughter-san to confirm whether it was good enough, she has a stunned expression with opened mouth. Hmm? What happened?


    [.........what on earth did you do?] (Maorin)


    [Huh? Hmm..... I crushed the golem using gravity pressure and put a strong barrier so that no one could mess around with the corpses of beastmen. You can leave this ce at ease now, right? Decide what to do with the bodies after consultation with Deizu. Until then, their bodies will be protected by the barrier. It¡¯s better if you meet Deizu first] (Wazu)


    [Ye-Yeah.....] (Maorin)


    She seems to be still in the absentminded state. Let¡¯s leave her be because it¡¯s dragging too long. There is no problem as long as I bring her to meet Deizu.


    I threw all the strength of my body into my feet and jumped as hard as possible.


    I go up with a tremendous speed. Upon reaching the ceiling that previously was a pitfall hole in a matter of seconds, I raise my fist high.


    *baaaaaaaaaaaaaaam!!*


    I came back to the throne room while embracing Deizu¡¯s daughter-san, together with such destruction sound.


    I look around the room where smokes are still dancing because of the explosion, to check the situation. There are several simr golems inside the room and three people of that self-proimed king of the world group, which I¡¯ll beat up after this.


    The three people are looking at me dumbfoundedly. It seems that my appearance here was really unexpected for them.


    On the opposite side are Naminissa and Narellina. Behind the two are Sarona, Tata who¡¯s holding Meru, Haosui, and Kagane. I head towards Sarona group first.


    The group members are squinting their eyes while looking at me happily. But I¡¯m a little concerned with Kagane who¡¯s so enthusiastic about my appeareance for some reason.


    [She is Deizu¡¯s daughter-san that I met down there. Please wait here together with her] (Wazu)


    Saying so, I gently pass Deizu¡¯s daughter-san. Sarona nods once and then epts her. I leave the ce after saying ¡°leave the rest to me¡±.


    Of course, I head to the location of Naminissa and Narellina next.


    Naminissa has a relieved expression seeing my figure approaching, while Narellina¡¯s crying face looked more crumpled than the image I saw before. My heart aches when looking at her figure.


    It¡¯s because I took too long to act.....


    It¡¯s not the face that I wanted to see.....


    I¡¯ve decided that I will believe in their feelings and move on.....


    Even if they betrayed meter..... whatever happens, let it happen....


    I don¡¯t want to see they get hurt more than this.....


    I will act ording to the feelings.....


    Well, though it¡¯s still impossible to suddenly look at my little sister Kagane as a woman.


    [Narellina.....!] (Wazu)


    I call her name, hug her firmly while make her stand on the spot, and then kiss her. I put a lot of affection to make her forget the previous events.....


    She frantically broke into tears again when I separated my lips and looked at her face. But this time is the happy tears that¡¯sing from her happy face.


    She has learned my past. I guess she was crying because afraid that I will disappear again because of what happened earlier.


    I speak to Narellina with a voice that audible to everyone, to make them feel safe.


    [It¡¯s all right..... I won¡¯t disappear..... I will stay with everyone forever!!] (Wazu)


    To those words, Narellina was crying even more while Narellina was happily showing a gentle smile. Surely, the other members will have these simr look.


    [I don¡¯t want to be separated again..... I love you so much.....] (Narellina)


    Narellina bumped her head against my chest and said so in a low voice. I lightly kissed Narellina this time before letting her go to join the other members.


    Because Naminissa was looking at the sight enviously, I will do the same thing to Narellina..... no, to all memberster.....


    After confirming Narellina and Naminissa have joined with the other members, I slowly take step forward.


    Before me, the self-proimed king group and the golems are waiting. I¡¯m directing a cold gaze such as the arrogant god towards the group.


    [Yo~ You really gone and did it..... Hurting my wives is a heavy sin.... I hope you¡¯re ready for the consequence!] (Wazu)


    I¡¯m reaaally in a bad mood now.


    **Proofreader : **


    **Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 145

    I started to move slowly.


    [Oh hoh ~? I can feel a strong-looking atmosphere around him.....?]


    [..........battle-specialized magician? As for the destruction of the floor earlier, there must be magic used in ce. He is likely a user of Attribute Magic : Wind, correct? You can¡¯t be our enemy if that¡¯s the case.....]


    [You guys, I¡¯m tired of your talk, be sure to kill him!! Narellina is my thing as the king of this world!! I forced a kiss to my Narellina!]


    Who¡¯s your thing?


    In the words of the self-proimed king of the world, the anger in me raises a level further. The demon appears in me and throws words.


    [Huhahaha!! Exterminate them all!! Conquest!! Conquer the world!!]


    Then, the hero appeared in me this time.


    [Wait! Don¡¯t kill them instantly, make them regret for being alive!! And then it¡¯s a conquest!! Conquer the world!!]


    Yup. Can¡¯t the both of you stop? You¡¯re overreacting to my anger. Now, it¡¯s a little annoying, so please go to somewhere else.....


    When I shake off the demon and the hero from my head,


    [ [I¡¯ll be baaaaaaack!!] ]


    (Sabishii : It¡¯s written in english)


    They disappeared while shouting something which I did not understand well. I exhale a deep breath, clench my fists, and move forward.


    [Y-Yes!! I understand, my king!! Golem, because the king is angry, do it quickly!]


    The woman says so and directing her staff at me. In response to that, the golem that looked heavy came close to me. They are raising his stone fist and swinging it down to kill me at once. I received the fist from up front.


    ..........so? Nothing happened in particr, what next?


    I hit the golem sideways in a casual manner to clear their fists of my body, as if shaking off an obstacles.


    *baaaaam*


    Just by that alone the golem broke up into two and fell. I step on the crushed golem¡¯s head and crush it, and proceed to move on.


    [ [ [ .....huh? ] ] ]


    Couldn¡¯t understand of what just happened, the three people have a puzzled look on their face. Ignoring their owners, the other golems swung down their fist to me from left, right, and front at the same time, but my body didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Ugh, it¡¯s so annoying. You¡¯re in the way.....


    Hit.....


    Kick.....


    With my anger I destroyed all the golems. just by the touch of my hands and feet, the golem gets crushed and scattered, probably in less than a minute the golems that was in this room became just a mass of stones.


    In the meantime, holding on to the debris of the golem, I yed it with my fingers a couple of times, before throwing it.


    The debris that flies at an awful speed goes through the woman¡¯s abdomen, arms, and legs. The woman vomits blood from her mouth with the face which does not understand what happened to her body, and copses.


    [.....what the..... I, it hurts.....]


    The woman who became like a puppet with a broken string barely emits words. There was fear in her eyes that looked at me. The masked man who saw the appearance of the woman directed a strong bloodlust to me.


    [Tsk..... Even if it is an ancient weapon, it is a fake after all.....]


    The masked man kicks a chunk of the ex-golem andes out one step ahead. Pulling out therge sword on his back and the long sword on his waist and turning the tip of therge sword towards me. Apparently, this masked man seems to be a dual wielding. The masked man said some words while pointing his chin towards the woman.


    [She¡¯s like an adorable younger sister to me. I will get the revenge to the one who make my sister like this]


    Then I¡¯ll also express my anger to those who hurt my wives.


    The masked man instantlyes to me. Therge sword and the long sword wereing at me from the side with a cross sword. I felt it. The two swords seem to be quite sharp, but they don¡¯t work on me. Just as the Golem Fist did when the two swords touched me, the de shattered into pieces.


    The masked man seemed to be upset for a moment, but as soon as he recovered his mind, he took out some sort of needle from the ck cuff and thrust it into me.


    Or rather, you can¡¯t normally expected something to a level that even a sword can¡¯t cut? The needle did not pierced my body, and it shattered as usual, but apparently it seems that something was painted on the needle and the liquid adhered to my arm.


    [Hua ha ha!! It¡¯s Poison!! Now you¡¯re done!!! That poison is so deadly that even arge monster can die........]


    The masked man says so happily, but I check my body in the meantime.


    [No problem at all. I mean, I¡¯ve also been drinking a whole swamp of poison]


    [.....wha!?]


    I raised my legs and kicked up the masked man. He was beaten to the wall of this room many times by the momentum of the shock, and fell near the woman in the end. He bounced well.


    The masked man raises a small scream [Hii~] while falling by himself in tattered state, and twitching there. It seems he¡¯s still alive. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter...


    I proceed to walk towards the self-proimed king of the world. He was confused and raised his voice to defend himself.


    [S, stop!! D, don¡¯te!! ...... T, that¡¯s right!! I have my army!! To rule our world, half of the world---]


    To be honest, I have nopassion for the self-proimed king of the world, so with my fist I¡¯m going to blow his head off.


    However, the moment my fist almost hit the head of the self-proimed king of the world, the fist stops at the palm of someone¡¯s hand.


    [That¡¯s enough, Wazu-sama. It¡¯s not us who should judge this person. The people of this country that have been oppressed, the beastmen who have been harmed, are those with the right to judge this person] (Freud)


    [Why are you here? I have asked you to save the townspeople..... Freud?] (Wazu)


    It was Freud who stopped my fist. The self-proimed king of the world was making a puddle of piss while foaming from his mouth with white eyes.


    [Since the city is already okay, I hurriedly came back to you. Because I am a butler of Naminissa-sama, I automatically also a butler of her husband, Wazu-sama] (Freud)


    [..............] (Wazu)


    [Because I¡¯m a butler] (Freud)


    [Don¡¯t you feel sorry if you don¡¯t say that?] (Wazu)


    I took a big breath and put down my fist and de-activate godhood. I was poisoned by Freud, I became calm and my horizons broadened.


    Certainly, if I considering the future, would it be better to leave the self-proimed king of the world to the beastmen and the people of this country? Let¡¯s leave this masked man and the woman too.


    I turn my eyes towards Freud who seems to be fishy, but as usual he was smiling with a cool smile.


    What the hell is this guy who stopped my fist, is he a god.....?


    Well, it seems he will evaded it even if ask him, and because it¡¯s Freud, I am afraid of myself who seems to be convinced at all.... And I don¡¯t feel any hostility from him even once.... Well, if you be an enemy, I will just eliminate you with full power.


    I turned around and went back to my future wives who were behind me.


    Trantor : Mox


    <b></b>

 Chapter 146

    There is something whiches flying with a terrible speed, towards me who¡¯s trying to return to the ce of Sarona and the others. It¡¯s Meru.


    Meru didn¡¯t slow down her speed. She charged straight to my face while producing *wooosh* sound. I didn¡¯t move an inch and received her because it was me. But normally, people would be sent flying upon receiving a strike with such speed.


    I pointed my eyes to Meru who started climbing to the top of my head without care in the world, and fell asleep as soon as she felt relieved.


    I gently stroke Meru who¡¯s sleeping on my head. Yeah, I¡¯m healed!!


    Meru behavior soothed me. Even though I was revealing so much anger, when there was no human who could do something about it, Meru nested on my head just like usual. She was not afraid of me who was like that.


    I¡¯m d because it¡¯s the usual Meru. I gently stroke Meru once again before shifting my line of sight towards the female camp. How about them? I wonder if they are scared of me.....


    [Unfair!! That was unfair!!] (Sarona)


    [A kiss from Wazu-san!!] (Tata)


    [Ane-sama, I¡¯m jealous!!] (Naminissa)


    [.........it was full of affection] (Haosui)


    [Ugh!! I¡¯m so jealous..... J.E.A.L.O.U.S.....!!!] (Kagane)


    [Umm.....] (Narellina)


    ..........Narellina is noisily surrounded by the other members for some reason. Narellina also doesn¡¯t seem to remember the unpleasant event from earlier anymore.


    The members who noticed me approaching, came closer at once.


    [Wazu-san! Me too..... that..... k-k-kisss!] (Sarona)


    [Me too..... can¡¯t you kiss me?] (Tata)


    [Wazu-sama!! It¡¯s unfair to kiss Ane-sama alone. Please kiss me too!] (Naminissa)


    [..........ept everything anytime!] (Haosui)


    [Onii-chan!! I want the hot one, here..... cuppooo!!] (Kagane)


    [Me too..... that..... one more time please.....] (Narellina)


    Eh? I wonder why everyone was asking for a kiss instead. I mean, aren¡¯t you scared of me?


    Well, I don¡¯t mind it though. I just got a little surprised with their unchanging behaviors. Meru is good, everyone is good, they are really too good for someone like me. I embrace everyone in happy feeling.


    [ [ [ [ [ [ Wrong, we are asking for a kiss now!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    Now.....? We have such a good feeling here, so let¡¯s end it beautifully with hugging. Can¡¯t we end it here? Is this not enough? This is not enough, huh? Let¡¯s see.....


    [Hmm..... that¡¯s right! Look, Freud is watching. Let¡¯s kiss in another opportunity!] (Wazu)


    [No, please. Just think of me as a stone in the roadside, I don¡¯t mind!] (Freud)


    [ [ [ [ [ [ That¡¯s what he said, let¡¯s kiss!! ] ] ] ] ] ]


    Damn it!! Freud!! You are enjoying this, don¡¯t you? "Come on, don¡¯t get angry, let¡¯s be honest!" Freud is directing his smile at me as if telling that.


    [..........what is this? It¡¯s finished!? Even though I rushed to this ce. Oh, did I get in the way?] (Grave)


    Unnoticed, Grave-san threw those words to us while standing at the entrance of this room. I immediately released the hand that was hugging everyone.


    Nice!! Such a good timing!! No less of Grave-san!! The man who can read the air!!


    [ [ [ [ [ [ ......tch! ] ] ] ] ]


    Huh? Just now, it seems like I heard a tongue clicking from somewhere close..... surely it was only an auditory hallucination. I mean, near me..... there just the female camp members who are directing full smile at me.....


    Yeah, I¡¯m sure the tongue clicking sound from earlier it¡¯s only an auditory hallucination..... I think so..... I really want to think so.....


    Deizu came into the room from the back of Grave-san when I was thinking about such a thing.


    Oh!! That reminds me, Ipletely forgot about Deizu¡¯s daughter-san. I look around the room while wondering where she is. I found her watching us from the corner of the room. She seems to be in daze because of various sudden urrences.


    I tell her location with a gesture to Deizu who is looking over here. Deizu shifts his line of sight towards that ce, following my gesture.


    [Maorin!!] (Deizu)


    Deizu calls out while shedding tears after making sure the figure of his daughter. Deizu¡¯s daughter-san reacts to the loud call and turns her eyes towards the voice. Tears are flowing from her eyes when she catches the figure of her father approaching.


    [Papa!!] (Maorin)


    Deizu and his daughter ran at the same time, embrace each other, to celebrate each other¡¯s safety.


    Yup. The touching scene of reunion between father and daughter. I¡¯m d. I¡¯m really d. Grave-san came here when Deizu and his daughter were enjoying their reunion.


    [It seems everything is over without problem on this side. Well, the air at the time I came here was rxed and I thought there would be no problem on this side in the first ce] (Grave)


    Grave-san is speaking while looking at the self-proimed king of the world.


    [You are here means that the city has been tidied up as well, right?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, Freud was awfully enthusiastic about it for some reason, there was no particr problem arise and all ended well] (Grave)


    Freud? I turn my eyes to him on that word. Freud curtsied with his usual shady smile. Ok, let¡¯s leave him alone.


    [So, what should we do next?] (Grave)


    [Hmm? What do you mean by that?] (Wazu)


    [The problem has been over for the time being, we¡¯ve rescued this country..... The question is, what¡¯s going to happen from now? I mean, there is no royal family in this country.....] (Grave)


    [You are right!] (Wazu)


    [If those who can steer this country to the better are not at the top, the same thing will be repeated again.....] (Grave)


    [I guess so.....] (Wazu)


    I gently answered while smiling at Grave-san. He who noticed my facial expression, gave a bitter smile.


    [Wazu boy, I somehow feel an intense bad feeling.....] (Grave)


    [Grave-san, have you been traveling all the time?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, I told you before but my wives are all around the world] (Grave)


    [Have you ever thought to collect your wives somewhere and live together?] (Wazu)


    [Of course, if it¡¯s possible..... I want to do that....] (Grave)


    [The beastmen country is on the north side of this country, the kingdom on the east, the sea is spreading to the west, this ce is not a bad location, isn¡¯t?] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s..... right.....] (Grave)


    [Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about the time for you to have children?] (Wazu)


    [I think so, too.....] (Grave)


    [Moreover, you said about taking responsibility when we entered this country, remember?] (Wazu)


    Grave-san seems to give up about something after being told that much. He looks up to the sky in deep thinking.


    [........in other words, Wazu boy told me to be the king of this country?] (Grave)


    [If it¡¯s Grave-san, I¡¯m sure you can make a good country!] (Wazu)


    I honestly feel so. I really thought that Grave-san would be a fine king.


    Grave-san look at me with strong eyes full of determination.


    [I said I would take the responsibility, indeed. But, I do not feel worthy of being a king..... I heard about a story of an adventurer who became a king somewhere but..... did you really think I can be a fine king?] (Grave)


    [Of course. I will cooperate as much as possible] (Wazu)


    [*sigh*..... if you say so.... I¡¯ll try to be a good king for this country. I can¡¯t travel forever, I want to relieve my wives who are worried about such me] (Grave)


    I show a smile towards Grave-san who seems to be embarrassed after saying so.


    **Proofreader : **


    **Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 147

    The result, there was no opposition against Grave-san bing the king of this country. First of all, there were no one who were called aristocrats of this country, who should be the first candidate of opposition group. It seemed that self-proimed the king of the world deemed aristocrats as an obstacle and eliminated them.


    Well, it was convenient for us.


    Then, it was up to the people living in this country, but there was no objectioning from the citizens either. Grave-san was weed with open hand instead.


    Rescuing the beastmen who were in this city as well as liberating the citizens who were oppressed, Grave-san¡¯s effort seems has paid off. The people readily epted Grave-san as the new king.


    Now we are making preparations to free the other cities from the remaining stupid soldiers.


    There is quite hair-raising momentum from the people who has been suffering so much. Well, those stupid soldiers has their own share of work. They fled for their life when knew that the self-proimed king of world had fallen.


    There seems to be some decent people among them. The national soldier is being reorganized newly, centering on those decent people.


    Since the soldiers who ran away could possibly be bandits after a while, Grave-san..... I mean King Grave,manded the new formed national soldiers to put attention on that matter.


    However, a problem urred only to me here. "The incarnation of white and ck (lol)", "The divine messenger (lol)", "The world¡¯s star of hope (lol)", so on. The residents and beastmen were calling me with those name whileughing, each time they saw me.


    I asked what is this all about,


    [This is a trial from my new master!! Wazu-sama the divine messenger, the world¡¯s star of hope, the incarnation of ck and white!! Let¡¯s ovee this challenge to prove that I¡¯m worthy to serve as his butler!!] (Freud)


    ..........it was caused by Freud who spouting those words loudly while fighting the soldiers.


    I went to give Freud a good punch in anger but it was avoided as ever. The battlested until the female camp members stopped me. I will definitely hit you someday.


    After the emotional reunion between father and daughter, I proposed to King Grave and Deizu to form an alliance with the country of beastman. King Grave was very enthusiastic about this proposal. Apparently, the rtionship between the two seems to be good because of acting together while saving the city.


    That is not the only reason to form the alliance. Because this country was started again as new country from zero, there would be many who look down when doingmerce. But what if there was a backer to secure that new country? Would you still need to worry if you have a backer behind you?


    Well, in short "If you carelessly sell a fight to this country, that means you¡¯ll also turn the country of beastmen into enemies!!"


    That¡¯s the feeling it gave me, I received such an impression when listening to stories from Deizu. Even for King Grave there were beastmen in his wives, so it would have been an honest proposition. King Grave and Deizu have also discussed things concerning the alliance since then and now they are returning to the beastmen country to return the beastmen who had been kidnap to their families. Naturally the journey, were also apanied by Deizu daughter and subordinate Gido-san, and the bodies of the dead beastmen from the basement of the pitfall trap was also taken along. If only I arrived earlier there¡¯s a chance that I could save another beastmen, but I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Nevertheless I was grateful to Deizu that we could save a lot of beastmen.


    About the self-proimed king of the world and hisckeys? The treatment of the two people was death sentences as a result of the discussions between King Grave, Deizu and the inhabitants. Well, they¡¯ve been oppressing the inhabitants and the beastmen that much. It can be said that they deserved it.


    What I found out in the process, first theckeys? The two of them were apparently an A rank adventurer, that change upation to be an assassin. I don¡¯t know how and where the self-proimed king of the world met, It seems that the masked man mainly move as an assassin, and the woman seemed to have repeated various inhumane experiments called the magic research. Apparently she seemed to know how to manufacture the ancient weapon Golem, and have purchased ore from everywhere to manufacture arge amount of Golem in order to wage war with it as a vanguard.


    This information was provided by the Adventurers Guild, it seems they originally have problematic behavior and the guild were searching the whereabouts of the two in order to dispose them. I was thankful that the guild were able to dispose the two people with this incident, and promised to cooperate with King Grave who is also an S rank adventurer.


    There was nothing special to mention about the self-stated king of the world. Originally the royal family of this country, was fascinated by the power of Golem, and tried to conquer the world. And the thing about Narellina, when I asked Narellina about it---


    [...... hmm~... He said that he saw me at the Royal Conference, but honestly I don¡¯t remember it at all ]


    ---she said. After all he was a foolish king who was fascinated by the power of Golem and ran out control.. To be honest, I still can¡¯t forgive him to what he did to Narellina. Just by remembering it makes me angry. He is already died and I don¡¯t want to remember him as well, so let¡¯s stop.


    However, there was an appropriate word for this asion that I learned from Kagene. I¡¯ll say it at the end.....


    [Serves you right!]


    I still remain in this country. As expected I can¡¯t just say ¡¸Yes, Goodbye?¡¹ and push it all to King Grave. I told them that I would cooperate as much as possible. So I... to be precisely I and the female camp are helping in rebuilding the city.


    The repair and the uprooting of the house which had be tattered are taken care of, we were in charge of cultivating the new vegetable field from the withered one, I mainly nt seeds of vegetable and fruits together with Sorona and Haosui, the thing about national affairs were handle by Naminissa, Narellina assisted King Grave, Tata together with the Housewives we¡¯re in charge of the washing of cloths and meal distribution every day, Kagane contacted herpany to help in procuring supplies and providing an overall support through the use of magic.


    Sorona requested me to train them whenever we have spare time. It appears that they couldn¡¯t fought well against the Golems thus they begged me. Even if you say so, I only have ¡°Fighting¡± skill I can¡¯t teach them anything, i only use a pair of hands. I wonder if this is really training.


    However, It¡¯s true that there¡¯s nothing to do, if you are worried about what to do ¡¸why not try it in ¡°god(hood)¡± mode?¡¹ Kagane suggested, ¡°godhood¡± to train with Sorona and the others. It¡¯s fine already, recently... It feels better, I wonder if I¡¯m still human..... Sigh I give up. Like that I confronted them with ¡°godhood¡±---


    Well, it¡¯s a wonderful thing, to understand where you arecking and find out how you can get stronger.


    In ¡°godhood¡± mode I thoroughly trained Sorona and the others.


    As the days went by, while the wives of King Grave from all over the world came to this country, I continued to train Sorona and the others for almost 3 months while helping in rebuilding the city.


    Trantor : Mox


    <b></b>

 Chapter 148

    I was sleeping soundly inside the room assigned to me, because of daily exhaustion from helping out rebuild the city and training with the female camp members, but.....


    .....hmm? I can feel a presence of someone inside the room.....


    .....is there someone else beside me and Meru.....?


    Yesterday, I was sure have properly locked the front door so as not to be infiltrated again. I also put a table and a drawers that was installed in the room in front of the door.


    .....I wonder if the female camp members have somehow infiltrated my room again.....


    Geez..... how on earth they were able toe in.....?


    I slowly opened my eyes to check the room¡¯s surroundings while considering such a thing.


    There is an unknown woman in maid clothes inside the room.....


    Gentle eyes and green mixed with brown hair color. She is indeed dressed in a maid clothes. Even so, it makes her big breasts and buttocks are even more visible instead.


    [E-Eeeeeeh? W-Who are you? How did you enter this room?] (Wazu)


    Thinking that she is an enemy, I immediately stand up on the bed and put a battle stance. However, that unknown woman curtsied gracefully after confirming I was awake instead.


    [Good morning, Wazu-sama!]


    [.....good morn---wrong!! Umm..... who might you be?] (Wazu)


    The unknown woman introduces herself with a gentle smiling face.


    [This is our first time to see each other. Pardon myte introduction, I¡¯m Earth Goddess] (Earth Goddess)


    Earth Goddess..... Earth Goddess..... Earth.... Goddess.....? That Earth Goddess!?!?


    [Haaaaaah??] (Wazu)


    When I scream, the woman who introduced herself as Earth Goddess-sama sets both hands behind and look up to me.


    [.......... I came ?] (Earth Goddess)


    Don¡¯t ¡°I came¡± meeeeeeeeeeeee!!!


    Thanks to screaming inside my head, I have calmed down enough to ask her.


    [Umm..... are you really Earth Goddess-sama?] (Wazu)


    [Will this enough to prove it?] (Earth Goddess)


    She is emitting some kind of aura after that words. I certainly can feel a god-like aura from that point. Yeah, she is the real one.....


    [Enough..... I understood..... So, why Earth Goddess-sama is here in maid¡¯s attire?] (Wazu)


    [Though temporarily, I came to say my gratitude because my strength has increased significantly because of Wazu-sama] (Earth Goddess)


    Earth Goddess-sama is directing a smile that would charm anyone who see it at me.


    Hmm? Because of me.....?


    [What do you mean?] (Wazu)


    [Hmmm, when I was engrossed with bondage..... I mean, when I was in a situation where I couldn¡¯t move because of a certain reason, I didn¡¯t know the details, suddenly the divine power from Wazu-sama who was in godhood state came flowing to me. I would like to ask you myself, haven¡¯t you recently used your power on things rted to the earth somewhere? In arge quantities at that] (Earth Goddess)


    Something rted to the earth? Was there such a thing?


    [Let¡¯s see.... for example, stones that are rolling on the roadside. How about now?] (Earth Goddess)


    ..........stone? ..........no, no, no .....eh? .... are you serious?


    [That..... are ore and the like included in that?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, of course!] (Wazu)


    Yeah, I did it. Hundred golems made fromrge amount of ore were annihted when I was in godhood state.....


    [If so, I got something in my mind. I annihted a great number of golems made from arge amount of ore using "Special Magic : God" some time ago] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s it. The life force is circling inside the living being and the thing. In normal case, the life force inside the thing doesn¡¯t flow to be the power of god which symbolizes it.... Perhaps, the effect of Wazu-sama¡¯s power seems to have been left in a small amount when the golem was extinguished, and became a foreign substance in the earth. In the circling process, that power flowed into me who controls the earth in an attempt to remove that foreign subnstance......Though it¡¯s small amount, the god¡¯s power is almighty] (Earth Goddess)


    [Hee~] (Wazu)


    Such things happened, huh.....


    [Well, the rise is temporary because your power will disappear once it blendspletely into me. Because of that, including the poisonous swamp incident, I thought of telling words of gratitude directly] (Earth Goddess)


    There is no problem if that¡¯s the case..... the golems annihtion wasn¡¯t done with such intention, though.....


    More importantly, I never thought Earth Goddess would be someone like this. I mean, she gives an impression of a gentle mature woman. It¡¯spletely different from the impression I received from the conversation in the guild card.


    [I couldn¡¯t express my gratitude with words alone so I thought of being exclusive maid of Wazu-sama while I was staying here, thus I wore this outfit] (Earth Goddess)


    [No, that..... I couldn¡¯t do something presumptuous such as treating Earth Goddess-sama like a maid] (Wazu)


    I turn her down but the smile on Earth Goddess¡¯s face is unchanging.


    [Please don¡¯t be afraid, for me Wazu-sama is like..... a "master" which I swear allegiance, so just treat me as a simply maid. You may do as you like to me, you know?] (Earth Goddess)


    [No, no way, to make a goddess work like a maid is a little.....] (Wazu)


    [So?] (Earth Goddess)


    [I say.....] (Wazu)


    [So?] (Earth Goddess)


    I wonder what..... an intense pressure around me..... I feel that the unchanging smile of Earth Goddess-sama is terrifying now.....


    [T-Then.... let¡¯s try it a litte.....] (Wazu)


    It can¡¯t be helped!! There is an intense pressure that won¡¯t go away unless I ept it! Earth Goddess-sama is deeply lowering her head and then smiling a superb smile.


    [Thank you very much. I¡¯m master¡¯s maid from now] (Earth Goddess)


    Well, one or two cups of tea is not a big deal.


    [Then, let¡¯s get started! Master, it¡¯s about your next schedule.....


    Will you abuse me?


    Will you hit me with a whip?


    Will you tie me down with a rope?] (Earth Goddess)


    .....hmm? Did I mishear thing? Did she just proposed something strange?


    [Huh? No response means there is something unsatisfactory, isn¡¯t there? Oh I see, a simple maid dress is not interesting, right? I understand. Then, is it a torned maid dress? Underwear with a garter belt? Or perhaps my birthday suit? If possible, I want master to carve the traces of rope and whip in my body, as a proof that I¡¯m your thing.....] (Earth Goddess)


    Yup, I understand. She is one of these, right? Hopeless goddess. She is a hopeless goddess in a different meaning with Goddess-sama. I will be troubled if I leave her alone..... I have to manage something somehow.....


    Wait..... Earth Goddess is here because of the power of my deification..... if I take back that power from her.....


    I activated "Godhood"


    Earth Goddess fell down on the spot in an instant. Huh? I¡¯ve not done anything yet, though?


    [Haaa~ Haaa~ Haaa~ That appearance is dangerous!! Pl-Please!! Please abuse me in that appearance!!] (Earth Goddess)


    [...............] (Wazu)


    I remove the influence of my power that I feel from Earth Goddess in silent. The body of Earth Goddess slowly getting transparent before gradually turning into light particles.


    [Ah~!! No, nothing has been done yet!! I will not lose!! I will not lose!! Even if I lose here, I¡¯ll definitelye back!! Wait..... thinking it from another way..... that¡¯s it.... until then..... this is a kind of..... neglecting y---] (Earth Goddess)


    The particles of light gathered into a light ball before disappeared as if being sucked into my guild card.....


    I don¡¯t want to meet her again if possible..... but, she likely wille back again from the other side.....


    I take a deep breath, embrace meru who¡¯s still sleeping, and go to sleep again.....


    I¡¯m somewhat tired in various meanings.....


    **Proofreader : **


    **Sponsored by : J. Diaz**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 149

    This country has recovered considerably.


    We¡¯ve worked hard, but it was Kagane¡¯spany that helped the most. After all, it was almost catastrophic situation for not having any supplies until three months ago.


    However, Kagane issued instructions to herpany and consulted with King Grave to procure various supplies for almost no charge.


    Will it be alright to give the goods for almost free of charge? I asked Kagane.....


    [Well, originally the money I earned are used for the expenses to look for Onii-chan, since it has been achieved, there is no need to earn it anymore ~!! Besides, King Grave made a promise to have a friendly rtionship and to patronize mypany in the future. So, there is no problem!!] (Kagane)


    .....that was her answer.


    Anyway, I listened to it and gently stroked Kagane¡¯s head. I¡¯m really proud of my sister.


    [I want you to say ¡°I am proud of my wife¡± there!]


    ...... please stop reading my mind.


    One day, when we were helping the reconstruction of this country, we received a report that a group of beastmen and women appeared outside the city. We headed towards the city gate.


    Deizu, Deizu¡¯s daughter-san, Gido-san and several beastmen, King Gio of Beastmen Kingdom and his daughter Marao, havee.


    [It¡¯s been a while, King Gio] (Wazu)


    [You seem doing well, Savior-dono] (King Gio)


    It¡¯s embarrassing to be called by that nickname so I tell him to call me by name.


    Haosui and Marao were happily holding hands after being reunited in a long time. I shook hands with Deizu and King Gio and was introduced to the women who were waiting behind.


    Huh? Why are you introducing them to me? I thought, but I epted their introduction nevertheless.


    There were nearly 50 women and all of them were wives of King Grave. To be honest, I was surprised. Everyone of them were a beauty and have a wide variety of upations, frombat jobs such as knights and wizards (sorcerer), there were also merchants, farmers, maids etc.


    I have heard it only in story, but I was honestly surprised to see the people in front of me. I couldn¡¯t remember them all at once even though I was introduced.


    However, when King Gio heard King Grave and my involvement in re-establishing this country, he said he would teach us, I¡¯m very grateful.


    The wives of King Grave and the beastmen will also be guided toward the castle. At that time, Deizu¡¯s daughter-san seemed to be desperately taking some distance towards me. Did I do something?


    I listen to the conversation while guiding them towards the castle, apparently in order to properly conclude the talk about alliance, the king himself personally came.


    After guiding them towards the castle and letting King Gio meet with King Grave, I tried to leave from the room which is the meeting ce, but I was stopped by the both of them for some reason.


    [eh~......It¡¯s a discussion between two countries, do you really need me here?] (Wazu)


    [Wazu-dono was the hero who save our two countries. There is no one other than Wazu-dono to be the witness of this alliance] (King Gio)


    [Wasn¡¯t Wazu who made me into this position? Do you think you¡¯re the only one allowed to be exempted?] (King Grave)


    I can¡¯t refuse if you say it like that. Sigh...


    I just resign myself and take a seat, the female camp has taken Marao and Deizu¡¯s daughter-san to assist the reconstruction of the city.


    The contents of the talk did not cause any problem in particr, it all went smoothly. Well, I don¡¯t think any problem would arise. The talks proceeded as is, they also adjusted the details of the trade, joint training of the soldiers and etc. At the end they both stand up and exchange a firm handshakes.


    [You can be a good neighbor] (King Gio)


    [That¡¯s right, because there are also beastmen in my wives. I would like to be a husband not ashamed of them] (King Grave)


    [Ah, and speaking of which, about 50 of the wives of King Grave have alreadye to this castle¡¯s parlor] (Wazu)


    The moment I said so as I just remembered about them, King Grave¡¯s figure disappeared from this room. Well, I could follow him with my eyes.


    Apparently, He seemed to have gone to see his wives. His very quick movement made me remember that King Grave was once an adventurer called "shoot storm".


    When I finished telling the fact that King Grave had gone to see his wives along with a wry smile to King Gio who was surprised to the suddenly absent disappearance of King Grave. Deizu came and spoke to me.


    [...... Can I have a minute? Wazu-dono] (Deizu)


    [Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?] (Wazu)


    What¡¯s with that bitter smile, Deizu? He looked like he was in trouble or something, I asked him if there was any problem.


    [Actually... That...... I¡¯d like to ask you something... Oh,e on] (Deizu)


    I tilted my head. I wonder what? I have bad feeling about this. Did something really happen? Did a Dragon showed up around here? Or was it a wicked person?


    [What do you want to ask? What can I do for you?](Wazu)


    [......U~umu......] (Deizu)


    Is it something difficult to say?


    [Hey, just asked him, tell him properly!] (King Gio)


    Whether he knew the circumstances of Deizu who does not speak, King Gio prompted Deizu to speak while hitting his back


    [......All right......¡¹(Deizu)


    Deizu turned his face full of determined to me and then lowered his head deeply.


    [Wazu-dono, Could you please fight my daughter, Maorin?] (Deizu)


    [......Haa?] (Wazu)


    Why do I have to fight Deizu¡¯s daughter-san?


    [Actually, my daughter told me that she wanted to fight Wazu-dono.......How about it?] (Deizu)


    [......Well......As long as there¡¯s no life concerned and just sparring, I don¡¯t mind ......] (Wazu)


    [That¡¯s fine...... Thanks......] (Deizu)


    Deizu seemed to be relieved that I epted it. Then, since there was a ce built for the purpose of training the soldier, I will fight Deizu¡¯s daughter-san there.


    Trantor : Mox


    <b></b>

 Chapter 150

    Now I¡¯m standing in a ce like arena in a camp built for the soldiers, at the ce like a courtyard of a castle.


    We made this ce, too, right?


    We carried building materials together with King Grave, assembled it, and sometimes reinforced it with Kagane¡¯s magic.


    It has rough structure without any excessive decoration, a proud ce specialized in practicality.


    And in front of me, there is my opponent who¡¯s flexing her body, the daughter of Deizu, Maorin-san.


    I remembered her as Deizu¡¯s daughter-san at first before finally remembered her name properly after I was introduced to her again. I didn¡¯t give the answer immediately like a battle junkie, after hearing the story that her daughter wanted to fight me form Deizu.


    Well, there was reconstruction of the city and training with Sarona and the others, so I was reasonably busy. However, it turned out that the preparation has beenpleted all together. Well, no problem.....


    Naturally the building looks like an arena, we also prepared seats for the spectator, somehow Sarona and the others are there,


    King Grave and his wives, King Gio, Marao, Deizu, the new soldiers of this country, the beastmen that came together with King Gio were talking happily to each other while watching the situation here.


    I knew that Sarona and the others were together with Maorin-san. I also could understand King Gio and his group for being here. But why do the Soldiers, the Beastmen, King Grave and his wives even here.


    I mean, are you going to watch some freak show?


    When I red at King Grave with scornful eyes, He was sipping in cold sweat while talking with his wives. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of my gaze... Let¡¯s talk about it in detailter.


    Well, I guess he would like the soldiers to take a little breather.....


    However, the most mysterious thing is this shady butler Freud, who stands just around the middle between me and Maorin-san, as if it¡¯s natural to even stand there.


    What are you?


    Looking at him, he really looks like a shady person, he smiles at me with his usual shady smile of his.


    No, I understand that he is standing there is for the sake of refereeing this match.


    But, why is it you? That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand....Sigh....that¡¯s enough.


    If I meddle too deeply into Freud, it would just turn up into something unnecessary, let¡¯s just leave him alone....


    When I nced toward Sarona and the others, everyone smiled and waved their hands in response.


    That made my heart warm, a voice of support came flying from Kagane.


    [Onii-chan~!! Don¡¯t do your best!!] (Kagane)


    ......It¡¯s usually the opposite, right? No, I understand what you want to say.


    Because it wouldn¡¯t be a match if I do my best? But I think that cheering is wrong, for your Onii-chan......


    After killing some time, Maorin-san¡¯s preparation finally ended, and turned her warrior eyes towards me.


    Freud who confirmed our figure raised a voice that audioable to everyone in this arena.


    [Well then, everyone, since the preparations for both of them are over, we will start the match!! First of all, the warrior of the beastmen Maorin!! In the opposite side, the hero who saved this country and the country of beastmen, my lord whom I served as a butler, Wazu-sama!!] (Freud)


    [Waaaaa!!] (Audience)


    As cheers rose from everywhere, there was a part that I could not let it pass.


    Wait a minute, isn¡¯t your master Naminissa!! Then why did I be your Lord!! I was also saying this before!! I will not admit it!! I¡¯m going to bury this guy to the outer moat after this!!


    But before I could retort, the speech proceeded.


    [Well, I am looking forward to seeing what kind of fight it will be!! Well then, let¡¯s begin!!] (Freud)


    Did you nned this!! Freud!!


    While my attention is still directed to Freud, Maorin thrust towards me.


    Maorin-san had a dagger in both hands that slightly differ in length, she seems to fight with the so-called ¡°Twin dagger¡±.


    When I thought that she was heading towards me with a forward-bent posture that lowered both hands to the rear while carrying daggers, suddenly her speed increased by a level and she appeared before me, while her face sticking out front.


    [Here I go] (Maorin)


    At the same time she uttered that word Maorin-san greatly rotated her body, the de of the dagger were aimed at my throat and strikes urately.


    I noticed it.


    That? The dagger...... is that a real dagger? Hasn¡¯t the de part been dulled? Hmm? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a match or a sparring? You said that, didn¡¯t you? Why did this be like an ordinary life struggle? Well I guess it was not a real sh even though it was a sh......


    (TLN: Wazu¡¯s trying to say is that it was literally a sh but not a sh with killing intent)


    I avoided the approaching dagger by moving my upper body slightly backwards.


    While I was trying to return my original stance, Maorin-san¡¯s assault didn¡¯t stop, soon the other dagger came aiming at me. Its trajectory were urately aimed at my crumbling posture. While I was in the midst of turning my body, I saw iting. I move my upper body further back to avoid the dagger. There, the waist..... as the dagger passes just right in front of me, I immediately re-arrange my stance and wrap my arms towards Maorin-san waist, and throw her up high.


    For the time being, I could take a breath, Fu~u....I exhaled and turned my eyes towards Maorin-san.


    Maorin-san was still in the sky, but she already prepared herself andnded beautifully while spinning around. She turned her face towards me, that expressed delight while smiling.


    She headed straight towards me in high spirit. I wonder what makes you so happy......


    I was attacked again in the same forward-bent posture, at a distance which her dagger could reach, her movement and speed this time suddenly jumped to a level which was not possible for an ordinary person.


    When I thought that I need to make a turn to dodge it, a heel came dropping at me.


    I stopped it with one hand, Maorin-san¡¯s posture crumbled, but she took the chance to make another kick that aimed towards my chin, her other foot came flying upward towards me.


    Although I avoided it by tilting my head, Maorin-san rotated her body a little, and something strange cleanly hit my face magnificently.


    [Upu!!](Wazu)


    What on earth? Something like this......It¡¯s fluffy though......there¡¯s something like a core inside......when I grabbed and pull at it, it feels a little pleasant......Ah, this is a tail.


    While I was thinking about that, a kick came to me once more, I prevented that kick with my arm.


    Maorin-san jumped using my arm as a footing, to take a distance from me.


    As usual she didn¡¯t even took her eyes off of me, the look that she gave me, was one of triumphant look, she has this extremely delight look on her face. It seems like a lot of fun......


    Is it a good thing enjoying this? I guess, I need to end this. Besides I have a lot of work in the reconstruction of the city.


    I exhaled a deep breath, I look at Maorin-san with a serious expression.


    [......then......it will be decided soon] (Wazu)


    When I threw those words, Maorin-san face tighten and swallowed her breath with a ¡°gulping¡± sound.


    Although there¡¯s nothing special to what I¡¯m about to do.


    It just a novice ordinary punch, the only thing is that the speed of it is so fast that everyone in this ce can¡¯t perceive it.


    There¡¯s no need to hit her.


    I stopped my punch just before her.


    To Maorin-san, it would be like a fist suddenly appeared in front of her.


    However, Maorin-san would likely be blown away by the wind pressure generated by my punch owing the fact that it started at a very high speed.


    I immediately grabbed Maorin-san with my free hand to stop her from being blown away.


    When the wind subside and my grip were released, Maorin-san fell into the ground.


    [I never thought the difference of our power will this big......](Maorin)


    The look of Maorin-san who said those thing got blown away, and change into a refreshing look


    [Waaaaa!!] (Audience)


    Suddenly loud cheers can be heard, behind us Freud loudly dered my victory. And words of praise were given to me.


    What are you really doing.....I wonder if I can beat him now? Should I try to challenge Freud who was careless enough, let¡¯s drop it.


    I turned around to Maorin-san and offered my hand out.


    Just in case, I made a practice drill inside my mind, I should voice it out.


    [You did well, I think you can still get stronger] (Wazu)


    When Maorin-san grabbed the hand I held out, she pulled me a little.


    Eh?


    And just like that I was kissed by Maorin-san......


    Trantor : Mox


    <b></b>

 Chapter 151

    Unlike now, I was a sickly and a quiet girl in my childhood time. I was proud of being a beastman and being Papa¡¯s daughter, but..... the fact that my body wasn¡¯t as healthy as the other children¡¯s, made me depressed more and more.


    Even so, with gentle words, Papa told me to have confidence in myself. You are a beastman and a daughter that Papa proud of, he said.....


    I determined to train my weak body little by little because of his words.


    I couldn¡¯t do a satisfactory number of push-up in the beginning. There were also times where I got depressed because of my body couldn¡¯t move as I wanted and was crying. Still, I didn¡¯t give up. Papa and Mama also didn¡¯t give up encouraging me.


    Then, as I spent my days for training, when I noticed it, I have be a child with the highest agility among the other children of the same age.


    Next, when my body has be strong enough to do any kind of activities, I came to show an interest in swordsmanship. Mama seemed to have thought I would simply learn the swordsmanship of self-defense degree.


    Once upon a time, Papa brought me touring the training ce of our national soldier. There were some soldiers who looked really cool. The moment I saw the sight, I could see the figure of my ideal as one of them and decided to walk the path of warrior.


    Mama was very angry when I told her that I¡¯d like to learn swordsmanship in earnest. Because I was a girl, Mama told me to learn house works more than the swordsmanship. I understood that mama was worried about my future but I¡¯ve made my mind.


    Moreover, I thought that sort of thing was for when I have someone I love. Well, there was no one. Besides, I would ept only man who was stronger than myself.


    Because Papa put his good words for me, I was allowed to seriously learn swordsmanship in condition I have to help Mama with housework properly.


    Several years have passed since I began learning swordsmanship seriously. In the meantime, I¡¯ve tried various weapons such as long sword and big sword. It was the twin swords that made the best use of my speed, that suited me the most.


    To adjust my body in using the speed-oriented double swords, I trained ordingly. I did countless mock battle against the other beastman and life-exchange battles against monster. But of course, I would never forget to help Mama during that time.


    With that being so, my strength became known among the people of beastman country, there was no single person around who could win against me anymore.


    However, a different problem arisen one of those days. The men wooing me appeared from everywhere. Of course I rejected all of them because most people were weaker than me.


    To be honest, there was no one who could make my heart throb. While there may wouldn¡¯t be like a story from storybook, I wanted to find and decide my futurepanion myself.


    I was spending my days with helping Mama, training myself, and still refusing the suitors. One day, I heard a disquieting conversation between Papa and uncle Gio. There were many people who went missing form viges and towns in the south. ording to the findings, apparently the cause was the people of southern country has been kidnapping them.


    I ran to the south immediately. That was unforgiveable story. More than anything , I have the power. The power to fight.


    I found a suspicious group on the way to the south. Group of human was doing something inside the forest sneakily. I confirmed the situation from the top of a tree and saw a number of beastmen were caught and tied up.


    In anger, I beat several of them easily until a masked man appeared. I had confidence in my strength but I lost to the masked man. Tears flowed naturally with two regrets of being defeated and being unable to help mypatriots.....


    [Geez..... can¡¯t you even beat a single girl? You lucky that I happened to be here..... Well, this girl is perfect for practice partner of golem.....]


    The masked man said something but his voice couldn¡¯t reach my ears.....


    With a very cor fitted on my neck, I have been brought to pass through dark passage such as a maze by the masked man, toward a vast underground space.


    There were so many dolls made of stone inside there and something like battle sound could also be heard from surrounding.


    [This is your new ce. Well, please live long and entertain me at best!]


    The masked man said so before throwing the twin sword at me and went back through the passage.


    I couldn¡¯t defy him because of the very cor and I didn¡¯t know how to escape from this ce either. I walked towards the direction of battle sound was heard.


    What came into my field of vision was the figure of a beastman who loses his life by the fist of stone doll. If I look closely, arge number of beastmen¡¯s dead bodies which started to rot away, were scattered here and there.


    [Such..... Such things.....] (Maorin)


    I trembled with anger. I pulled the twin swords and tried to cut the stone doll. The stone doll counterattacked but there was no reason for such a slow attack to hit me.


    The stone doll¡¯s attack never hit me but my attack was also nevering through to the stone doll. There was not even scratch left when I cut them with sword. Still, I didn¡¯t cken off the grip of my swords.....


    I didn¡¯t know how many days have passed..... but there was something that I understood within this time.


    - The stone dolls only move for a certain time.


    - Meals are dropped from the ceiling hole;


    - My physical condition is being maintained to some extent.


    - It seems the fight is to confirm the performance of the stone dolls.


    Though I couldn¡¯t deny the feeling that I was being used for the masked man¡¯s interest, there was not much I could do as long as the very cor was still on my neck. During the time the stone dolls were unmoving, I collected the bodies of mypatriots and silently prayed for them.....


    [I promise..... I¡¯ll bring you all home for sure.....] (Maorin)


    One day, a human fell down from the hole in the ceiling. He has white and ck hair, mediocre facial features, and wore a bit dirty clothing made from monster materials.


    I was delighted when that person told me that Papa wasing here. If Papa was here, I surely would be able save all ourpatriots. The deceased beastmen could also be returned to their families.


    While I was being pleased with the news, suddenly the atmosphere of ck and white haired man changed. It seemed he was watching something just before.....


    All the stone dolls in front of me were destroyed in an instant.....


    The safety of all dead bodies of mypatriots was secured by something.....


    Then, he brought me out of this ce to meet Papa....


    I kept being stupefied by the rapid events unfolding in front of me. I was flying with tremendous momentum and then entering the room along with an explosion sound. His hair had turned snow-white all too soon. I was left with thedies who seemed to be hispanions. There were onlydies in his group. I wonder what kind of rtionship they have....


    I caught the figure of the masked man who has defeated me. However, the masked man doesn¡¯t have hands and feet against the (former) ck and white haired man. He was done in an instant.


    Apparently, thedies in front of me seem to have been hurt by these people so he was so angry. My chest was throbbing violently in the sight of the overwhelming strong man.....


    Come to think of it, Papa once told me that the beastman was easily attracted to the strong.....


    He has quite cute facial features if I look carefully..... In addition, the fact that he was angry because thedies in front of me have been hurt, left a deep impression on me..... I wanted him to be angry for me too....


    Yup! I decided! He is my future husband.....


    I reunited with Papa and came back to my country to return the deceased beastmen to their families. However, my heart was left with him so I returned to the country in the south after desperately persuading Papa and Mama.


    To strike this feeling. To realize his strength. I fought with a man I loved.... Well, the result was clear as day.....


    **Proofreader : **


    **Sponsored by : H. Isle?o**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 152

    This is just for the heck of it. My objective is to update daily as I have plenty of time to do it. I don¡¯t know for how long will I do this but, I am a creature that works on the bnce of two things: praise andziness, ergo: if you praise me I will continue dancing (tranting).


    I¡¯ll be using Sabishii¡¯s names and nuances as much as possible but I promise no uracy.


    I also ask that in thements you tell me if there are any spell errors or grammar errors, I would really like to improve the chapters so anything you can tell me I got wrong I would appreciate it.


    Anyway, on we go.


    <h4>Chapter 152 ¨C About Maorin.</h4>


    Maorin-san releases my lips...


    and gets dragged by the girls.


    ¡°Uhm...¡±


    I remained a spectator to the girls power but I can¡¯t really let it stay like that, can I? I got stunned by Maorin-san¡¯s sudden kiss


    but... It is that, isn¡¯t it? But I can remember being liked by Maorin-san.


    I take a breath and go after the girls while scratching my head.


    The girls were in a room inside the castle. They were surrounding Maorin-san and blocking her escaping path. Inside that room was also


    Maorin-san¡¯s father, Deizu. He was folding his arms and overseeing the situation. Aren¡¯t you going to help her? Thinking that I get close


    to Deizu.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t be saying this but, are you just going to look?¡±


    ¡°Is my daughter¡¯s problem, son-inw.¡±


    Eh...?


    ¡°Son-inw... are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±


    I look around the room and... yeah, there¡¯s only me.


    ¡°I leave my daughter in your care.¡±


    Deizu lowers his head as he says that.


    ¡°No no no! Why are you convinced already!? I mean, as a father are you alright with me? I have already other wives you know¡±


    ¡°There is no problem. Besides, your wives are all strong. My daughter will be delighted, son-inw.¡±


    Deizu gives me a thumbs up while saying that. I sight and turn to look to the girls. It seems they are still in the middle of their


    conversation.


    ¡°I will not allow it... I haven¡¯t done it yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes I will not allow it either... I haven¡¯t received one yet.¡±


    ¡°I firmly oppose... I still have not...¡±


    ¡°Maa, maa... her feelings seem true too...¡±


    ¡°... We are Danna-sama¡¯s generous wives.¡±


    ¡°Those are animal ears! Animal ears! Whoo~! I wanna touch them and pat them and fondle them! Her personality doesn¡¯t seem bad either, I


    don¡¯t see a problem in letting her into Onii-chan¡¯s Wives Alliance.¡±


    ¡°My feelings are true! Please let me be a part of Wazu-dono¡¯s Wives Alliance!¡±


    It has somehow totally split in two, the ones with whom I have kissed and the ones with whom I have not... by the way, Kagane is my sister


    and I haven¡¯t recognized her as my wife... or rather, as I keep hearing the conversation, it seems that to Sarona, Tata and Naminissa with


    whom I have not kissed yet, can¡¯t seem to agree to the fact that, although somehow abrupt, I have already kissed with Maorin-san. I can se


    bloodthirst in their faces... I¡¯m really scared.


    But none the less I have to intervene, right?


    I take a nce at Deizu and see him signaling towards the girls with his thumb as if saying ¡®Go, son-inw.¡¯ I let out a big sigh and


    walk to where the girls are, and as I get close they finally realize that I¡¯m here and now I am the one that gets surrounded by Maorin-san


    and the girls.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to ept her as your wife?¡±


    ¡°The final decision is yours, Wazu-sama.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it, really¡±


    ¡°... Danna-sama¡¯s word.¡±


    ¡°Onii-chan! Animal ears! Animal ears!!¡±


    ¡°My feelings are true! Please let me into your harem...¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Please decide!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Yeah... ites to that, huh.


    ¡°Er... f-firstly, Sarona, Tata an Naminissa, your faces are scary. Please stop that.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±But...!¡±¡±¡±


    Ah!, now they making a crying face! I get it, I get it!!


    ¡°I really love you all, and... I will certainly k-kiss you too, so would you please show me your usual smiling face?¡±


    Did my words gave them peace of mind? Not only Sarona, Tata and Naminissa smile to me but the other girls also show me a smile. Yep, they


    are cute, too cute. Kagane is still out you know, also is Maorin-san.


    ¡°And so, about Maorin-san... can you give me some time? I have already told this to the other girls but until I put in order some pending


    stuff will I want them to wait for me. I will properly think about what Maorin-san has said... although your father has already


    acknowledged it.¡±


    I take a look towards Deizu and see him arms-crossed nodding in silence and then doing a thumbs up with one hand for no apparent reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. My previous action was to let you know of my feelings. What¡¯s important is that¡¯s toe. As long as you can make time to


    get to know me, I have no objections. Actually I¡¯m relieved because I thought you wold reject me right away.¡±


    Maorin-san answers as she lets out a sigh of relieve and then Deizu speaks to his daughter.


    ¡°Maorin, bear a strong kid!¡±


    ¡°Yes Papa!¡±


    That¡¯s too fast! You are being hasty! We haven¡¯t reach that far! I just said that we will first get to know each other so why are you


    going that far!? You are scaring me! The scale of your thoughts scare me! Moreover, Deizu¡¯s words are having an effect on the other girls


    too as I can see them putting their hands on their bellies with wild delusions! I tell you that I haven¡¯t done anything yet, so there is


    nothing inside!


    ¡°Anyway, you all are okay with it, right? Maorin-san is going to travel with us from now on so that we can get to know each other.¡±


    I ask them like this if they agree and all of them look at me and nod.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Understood.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Yup, for now I understand that at least you are already in coordination.


    After that, Maorin-san asked me to call her ¡°Mao¡± so I agreed, and she asked me to allow her to call me Otto-dono (Tl:Another way of


    ¡®Husband¡¯, like Haosui¡¯s ¡®Danna-sama¡¯) and was made to agree. I think she is jumping the gun, but Deizu already is calling me ¡°son-inw¡± so I give up thinking that it¡¯s tote toin.


    153 (Soon)

 Chapter 153

    Second chapter (done by me) I got it out earlier than I thought so lets go with it right away!


    Sabishii doesn¡¯t want me to take his precious child from him and I understand him. I¡¯m trying to contact him to work together as I¡¯m having fun tranting this and don¡¯t want to stop, but I also like Sabishii¡¯s work and really don¡¯t want him to get sad or pissed. So I hope to work together!


    Thanks for pointing errors for me. That helps to make my tl more pleasnt to read. Keep pointing them out please.


    Now, enjoy.


    <h4>Chapter 153 ¨C Is not that I forgot.</h4>


    I exined about my status and circumstances to Mao. Meru rides my head, if I recall right today on the morning is the reconstruction of the city and in the afternoon is the training for the girls.


    I prepare my stuff and leave my room. Haa, manualbour is so entertaining, training is so entertaining. Enthusiastic for a productive day I start walking. And by chance I nce upon the figure of King Grave and his wives. He was talking about something with the merchant wife, the maid wife and the adventurer wife that we met in the Beast Country. As Ie across the royal family, I greet them.


    ¡°Good morning, King Grave.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Good morning!! Mh? Wazu, didn¡¯t you have to go somewhere? How long are you going to stay in this country? Not that I¡¯mining...¡±


    ...


    Isn¡¯t that right!!


    And with that I hurriedly gathered everybody in a room in the castle. It seems that the meeting will take ce in a round table where me with Meru on my head, Sarona, Tata, Naminissa, Narelina, Haosui, Kagane, Mao, Freud, and King Grave with his wives will be seated. And I make a question to King Grave.


    ¡°Well King Grave...¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. It has been bothering me but can you stop already with the ¡°King¡± thing? It kind of feel distant... aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    ¡°I know! I too was feeling stiff with that address. From now on I will call you King Grave in official matters but outside that I will call you as I used to.¡±


    ¡°Please do!!¡±


    Grave-san was feeling really bothered by that. I show a radiant smile as I start talking again.


    ¡°And so Grave-san, it is okay for us to leave now right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there is no problem. Well the time it will take for the reconstruction of the city will just keep increasing but you guys have done well up until now. The most crucial time has already passed so from now on is up to the people of this country.¡±


    Grave-san looks around to his wives.


    ¡°Besides I have my prided wives with me and more are alreadying. Furthermore, the people of the Beast Country wille help us so this country is already good. I¡¯ll show you that I can erect a country which name will echo through all the world.¡±


    Grave-san says that and gives us a look of determination to make us feel relieved. I also respond to that smile.


    ¡°Understood. Then we will also prepare our stuff as soon as possible and continue our journey. Everybody is fine with it?¡±


    As I confirm with the girls, they nod while smiling.


    ¡°Our actions are based on what you decide, Wazu-sama. If an objection ever surfaces, we will properly talk it out, so you just have to do as you see fit for we willply.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I say my thanks to Naminissa¡¯s words. I perceive the same feelings from everybody¡¯s expressions. I turn to look at every one of them with a smile to respond to their feelings.


    ¡°Well then you should quickly resolve that problem so you can get married with all of them and give them a peace of mind¡±


    Grave-san throws me some teasing words that make the girls get fidgety and look me with expectant eyes... I¡¯mpletely sure that he knew that it will turn out like this when he said that... haa...


    ¡°I know. I haven¡¯t forgotten that, I will answer everybody¡¯s feelings properly.¡±


    As I say that, I see everybody smiling while taking hands.


    ¡°And will you head towards your destination as soon as you leave the country?¡±


    ¡°Mhh... About that, I was thinking of going to another ce before that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, don¡¯t forget to talk it clearly with your wives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I n on leaving the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is that so... I was the one that brought it up in the first ce but, it¡¯ll get lonely


    here... but then again, in the future you can always choose to move your residence here, you know?¡±


    ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    ¡°Please do! I¡¯ll leave you to talk with your wives now. You can use this ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    After saying that, Grave-san and his wives leave the room. I¡¯m sure they still have tons to do so I thank them from the bottom of my heart. I¡¯ll make sure I greet them properly before we leave.


    As I was thinking that, Kagane calls me out.


    ¡°And then Onii-chan, where are you ning to go before heading to the imperial capital?¡±


    The girls and Freud who stayed behind look at me.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ning to go to de mountain. We¡¯ll go to the capital via the mountain.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±... The mountain?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Yup, the Central Mountain.¡±


    Everybody be speechless at my words. Only Freud nods with a ¡°Fumu¡±. Well it¡¯s no doubt that they are going to be startled if I suddenly mention a mountain.


    ¡°Why do you want to go to that mountain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Central Mountain is not a ce where a person can survive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Is something there?¡±


    ¡°... Hiking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous ce, you know?¡±


    ¡°Is it for training?¡±


    Everybody gives me their opinions.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll clearly tell you the reason for going there. Firstly I want to go see Meru¡¯s parents. Meru¡¯s parents live at the top of the mountain, they are a pair of amusing dragons.¡±


    As I state my first reason, Meru cries happily and pats my head. But I have the impression that the blood on everybody¡¯s face drains after hearing it. While I was wondering why, Sarona asks me as if to confirm something.


    ¡°Th-There¡¯s something I want to ask, when you say Meru¡¯s parents, you mean the dragons that are living in the Central Mountain, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And when you talk about the dragons that live in the Central Mountain... you refer to the king of dragons that only appears in legends, the Dragon King, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Was Ragnil that famous?¡±


    ¡°So you do know him... now that I remember, when I first met you, you wereing down from that mountain.¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s right. When I first met Sarona, it was certainly when I wasing down the mountain. But rather, was Ragnil a being from the legends? From my perspective, he was a husband that couldn¡¯t go against his mother-inw. As I was reminiscing about Ragnil, Narelina asks me as if to confirm something.


    ¡°In other way, what you are saying is that Meru is the offspring of the legendary Dragon King, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well, I don¡¯t know anything about a legend but, she is the daughter of the Dragon King without a doubt.¡±


    With my confirmation, the girls give a nervous look to Meru. On the other hand, Meru returns their look with a tilting head. I also tilt my head. Is that something to get so nervous about?


    Ahh... I shouldn¡¯t use myself as a reference. I have met them countless of times so it feels normal but for the girls, Ragnil is a legendary being.


    And with that I talk to them about Ragnil and his wife, about Meru and about the reason I¡¯m taking care of her until they get exhausted. But above all I tell them that if it gets difficult I will protect all of them so they be calm. After hearing my story, Kagane gives an impressive remark.


    ¡°... you make a legendary being sound so mundane...¡±


    I could not agree more with her.


    ¡°And then, you said firstly but is there another reason you want to go to that mountain?¡±


    Naminissa presses me to tell the other reason besides Meru that I want to go there. The clothes I wear are originally from the resourses from the magical beast that live in that mountain. There are parts that are breaking now so I want to make new ones. At the same time I tell them that I¡¯m thinking that I want to make new weapons and defensive gear for the girls. I can always get some from this country or the capital but to make armour ording to the power of the girls, I think that making them myself from the magical beasts I hunt in that mountain is better. I was warned that with my previous level of DEXTERITY I shouldn¡¯t carelessly make them but, at least for my wives I can make them no problem. And in the worst case I can always ask Ragnil to show me his treasure vault. It¡¯s bound to be full of useful things.


    When I finish exining, for some reason I see that everybody is breaking into happy smiles. When I ask why, they tell me that it makes them happy to think that they are going to be wearing equipment made by myself. Finally, Tata ones again calls out to me.


    ¡°Going to the mountains is approved but, how are we going there? I¡¯ve heard that that mountain is not a ce people can just walk into.¡±


    ¡°There will be no problem. Yours, Naminissa and Kagane¡¯s magical barrier has be stronger so I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a problem with guarding. And if ites to it, I can always us my deification and take you all there.¡±


    With my answer everybody bes convinced. It is decided then?


    ¡°Okay, as soon as we get everything ready, lets start our journey.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    And once again, we start the preparations for our departure.


    154 (Soon)

 Chapter 154

    New chapter, releases will be more or less at this time. Again, no promises.


    I thank you all for yourments and for pointing mistakes in the previous chapters. Please continue doing both for I really find them useful.


    Next one wille tomorrow more or less at this time again. In the meanwhile, enjoy this one.


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 154 ¨C Let¡¯s depart!</h4>


    It¡¯s fine to make everybody¡¯s armour but I found one problem. If it¡¯s my own, I can just sew them without problem and I¡¯ll be happy no matter how it turns out, but if it is for the girls, I¡¯ll get nervous because I don¡¯t want to give them low quality goods. But even before that, I don¡¯t even have the tools to make them nor know the way to manufacture them.


    I¡¯m troubled.


    And thus, I asked Grave-san to introduce me to a cksmith of the city. The cksmith I¡¯m introduced to is an uncouth dwarf but I got allowed to watch him work. I was just allowed to watch so that my DEX doesn¡¯t get identally activated, and like that I watch him to the end. Afterwards I thank him and bid him goodbye as I leave the ce.


    Yup, I can make them. I don¡¯t know if the high DEX kicked in but I already understand what I have to do. The rank of the magical beast on the mountain is high so I can¡¯t use a normal hammer or kiln. I will have to rece them with raw materials from the magical beasts around there or I will not get good results. I will also have to procure my tools on the mountain.


    And with that, my preparations are over. In the first ce all my stuff are within Meru¡¯s magical storage so there is no problem. After everyone else¡¯s preparations are over we will immediately leave this country. I took a detour to the castle for sightseeing so that I won¡¯t forget this country.


    Some dayster we got everything done so we started our trip to the Capital via the mountain. The girls luggage got all stored in Meru¡¯s magical storage too so that we could move more lightly.


    To see us off are Grave-san and his wives, Deizu, King Gio, Marao and the people from Kagane¡¯spany. Everybody said their goodbyes feeling unwilling to let go. Grave-san and I also exchange some parting words.


    ¡°See ya¡¯! Lets meet again! You are always wee in this country!!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Take care of yourself too, Grave-san! If you have a kid I will make sure toe back!¡±


    We exchanged a handshake, said goodbye to everyone else and leave the country as Grave-san and the others saw us off.


    If you travel on carriage in a straight line from Grave-san¡¯s country to the foot of the mountain it would take around 3 weeks but if we push hard we could probably make it within a week. I was originally trying to match the girls speed but now thanks to the training they underwent, they are by far faster than before and their stamina is also higher so I think we can get there faster than in a carriage. Even Tata¡¯s physical ability has improved that it canpete with our new member, Mao. She even said ¡°There¡¯s so many people who are stronger than me! My spirit is firing up!!¡± So it became that I will carry someone everyday while running. It¡¯s fine by me really.


    What surprises me more is that Freud can follow us with a refreshed smile. Seriously what¡¯s up with this guy? I know if I ever asked him he will nonchntly answer ¡°Because I am a butler¡± so I¡¯ll just leave him alone.


    In the journey we all got to sleep outdoors but for some reason in the mornings when I wake up, I find everybody gathered around me sleeping, and every time I go for bathe in some nearby river, the girls always want toe with me. Well, I just escape in a speed that they can¡¯t detect.


    As this happened repeatedly, we continued our journey. And around noon of the third day when we were preparing to have lunch that we took out from Meru¡¯s magical storage, suddenly to bandits appeared.


    ¡°He, he, he...¡±


    ¡°Your luck run out the moment you ran into us.¡±


    With unkept hair, unshaved beards, wearing filthy armour and hanging swords in their waists, the very image of bandits. One so thin that looked famished, while the other so fat that looked round. Nom nom...


    ¡°Hey! Why do you keep eating as if nothing!¡±


    ¡°We are bandits you know! Bandits!!¡±


    ... nom, nom... Well even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can see that from your looks.


    Does Mao wants to fight? I can see clearly in her eyes that she does, and as she was about to get up, I stop her with my hand and slowly stood up myself to face the bandits. The other girls just kept eating.


    ¡°...gulp. May I ask you how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°No no no, you should already know, right?¡±


    ¡°This, give us this!¡±


    Fatty says this as he makes a circle with his thumb and index finger and shows them to me.


    ¡°A donut?¡±


    I¡¯m sure that it a dessert that existed in Kagane¡¯s former world, but she reproduced it in here and now they are selling beautifully.


    ¡°Yup, that sweet and delicious one.¡±


    ¡°But if you touch it directly, your fingers get covered in oil!! And if you touch something like that they get angry at you.¡±


    ¡°¡±... as if!!¡±¡±


    Oh, the y along well.


    ¡°Then is it a rubber band?¡±


    This one is also from Kagane¡¯s and the rest is abbreviated.


    ¡°Yeah, if you stretch it like this and aim at people...¡±


    ¡°You kind of want to say ¡®sto~p¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡±Not that either!!¡±¡±


    ¡°Then, a chakram?¡±


    ¡°Ah yeah. How do you even throw it?¡±


    ¡°Rather, isn¡¯t it too big to even throw it?¡±


    ¡°¡±Neither that!! It¡¯s money no matter how you look at it!!¡±¡±


    The bandits start breathing heavily like ¡®haa, haa¡¯.


    Yup I already knew... okay, I think is time for some after meal exercise.


    ¡°Of course I already knew that but I have no money to give to bandits.¡±


    When I said that, the bandits throw me a vulgar smile and put their hands in the hilt of their swords.


    ¡°I thought so... in that case, we¡¯ll kill you and take your money.¡±


    Skinny draws his sword.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The de of the sword was made of bamboo.


    ¡°Haaah!? Why is my sword made of bamboo!?¡±


    ¡°You idiot, don¡¯t you remember that you lost a bet and pawned your sword?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!!¡±


    And as he said that, Skinny throws his bamboo de to the ground.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped, then I¡¯ll take all his money.¡±


    Fatty draws his sword.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was no de in his sword.


    ¡°Ehhhh! Why!?¡±


    ¡°... didn¡¯t you say that you over ate and the owner took it from you aspensation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!!¡±


    Fatty threw the deless hilt to the ground.


    Mhh... what did this guys came here to? Did they came to make usugh? It seems that the girls have already finished eating and are tidying up. Okay, should we leave now?


    And with that I think is time I have the bandits take their leave. As I take a step to meet them they take a step back and when I take another step, they once again step back. What are you doing!?


    ¡°Now that I remember I made a promise with a friend to bet on a game!!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and a friend invited me for drinks!!¡±


    ¡°¡±Bye!!¡±¡±


    They raise their right hand in unison and leave this ce running.


    ... What was that?... I let out a sigh and go help the girls tidy up.


    154 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 155

    On the fourth day of our journey, we entered the forest that was clustered around the Mountain. When I was looking for a ce to camp out because the sun had almost set, I found a cavity under a huge tree.


    The tree was in a position where it was easy to keep watch over our surroundings, so we decided to spend the night there. Since we kept running, it was necessary to take a proper rest. Moreover, traveling in the night was also dangerous.


    Tata and Mao started preparing our dinner using the ingredients I retrieved from Meru¡¯s Space-Time magic, together with wild herbs that Freud had prepared from who-knows-where. Because the task of making our meals also served as practice, they took turns every day since the time we stayed at Grave-san¡¯s country. Of course, there was also my turn.


    It seems today Tata, who¡¯s the best cook among us, will teach Mao how to cook.


    Mao was eager to help while listening to the instructions from Tata.


    The tasks were given to a group of two people, and among those groups, a sure-killbination existed. Thebination of Haosui and Kagane. When these two were teamed up, some "original" dishes would be born for some reason. Or should I say it was "unique"? Or "abstract", perhaps?


    The two could make delicious normal food without problems, but they seemed topete with each other when they were put on the same team. They made me eat their creations that could barely be called food, and asked me to choose which one was tastier each time. But bad things are bad.


    The both of them have a high DEX status..... So why is the food they make always giving me a hard time? Could you just make it normally? I asked once.


    [ [Cooking is a means to show our love!! The results..... don¡¯t matter....] ]


    I gave up when I was told so.


    Yeah, I should be grateful that they would like to cook for me..... I shouldn¡¯t be concerned about the taste..... I guess.....


    When I was preparing tableware for everyone while thinking about such a thing, they appeared again.


    [W-We are bandits~..... eh?] (Purple)


    [Oucha~ we bumped into you again.....!] (Blond)


    It was the third time I encountered the purple-haired and the blond-haired bandits. I answered their call while scratching my head.


    [Hello there.....] (Wazu)


    [Ah~ yes!! Good afternoon!! Hmm..... Oh, it should be "Good evening", I guess?] (Purple)


    [Oh Hello~ ¡¯s been a while!!] (Blond)


    Purple Haired Bandit lowered her head dutifully while Blond Haired Bandit raised her hand casually. We talked to each other like old friends. No, the other party was a pair of bandits.


    [So, are you still doing it? The bandit certification, was it?] (Wazu)


    [Yes! I¡¯m doing my best~!!] (Purple)


    [We are in the middle of the level 3 examination now.] (Blond)


    Yeah, it went up again.....


    [It seems that it has gone up again.....] (Wazu)


    [Yes~] (Purple)


    [She is able to earn money now. I¡¯m proud of her!] (Blond)


    Being told so, Purple Haired Bandit seemed happy and broke into a smile.


    Blond Haired Bandit stroked her head as if seeing her little sister.


    Well, it would normally be a heartwarming scene, but because they were talking about bandit activities, I found it funny instead.


    Putting that aside, I have been bothered by something since a while ago.....


    [I¡¯d like to ask something, but..... who are those three behind you? Your friends?] (Wazu)


    I pointed at the three people who were gazing at the situation, while hiding behind the trees at a reasonable distance behind the ce where Purple Haired Bandit and Blond Haired Bandit were standing.


    Their ages and statures were varied. A fat guy in his thirties, anky guy in his forties, and a teenager of medium height. But despite their diversity, everyone wore a purple-based uniform and purple headband. I didn¡¯t know its purpose, but everyone held wood sticks of about 10 cm, painted in purple, in both hands. Hmm, was that to fight with?


    [They are good-hearted people who are cheering for me from the shadows!!] (Purple)


    [They were originally her targets for the test, but after that, we asionally saw them following us for an unknown reason..... And when I thought they had gone, they would suddenly appear again without me noticing it.....] (Blond)


    Huh? What was that? I¡¯m kinda scared.....


    Whether they were aware that we were talking about them or not, the three men suddenly started waving their wooden sticks while giving a loud cheer for Purple Haired Bandit.


    Oh, is that the purpose of those purple sticks?


    When I was feeling fear because I had encountered things that I couldn¡¯t understand from their behavior, Blonde Haired Bandit continued talking.


    [Moreover, when it¡¯s time for us to return, they will donate a lot of money to this girl..... They also keep their distance to a certain extent..... Well, they are harmless and profitable so I couldn¡¯t bring myself to chase them away....] (Blond)


    [Everyone is a nice person~!! You are worrying to much~!!] (Purple)


    [It¡¯s because this girl is like this that I couldn¡¯t leave her alone.....] (Blond)


    She suddenly made an exhausted face while letting out a long sigh. Is this person a worrywart by nature? She was talking about being scolded by her boss thest time we met. She is also in charge of Purple Haired Bandit whose words and actions are a little off for a bandit..... I guess she¡¯s having a hard time... I still won¡¯t give her my money, though.


    [So, will you ask for my money again this time?] (Wazu)


    [No, actually..... could you give us some food?] (Purple)


    When I was perplexed by her remarks, I heard a growling sound from Purple Haired Bandit and Blond Haired Bandits¡¯ stomach.


    [Food.... is it?] (Wazu)


    [Sorry. To tell you the truth, we have been lost in this forest for the past few days..... We have not eaten anything decent during this time. So, could you share a little bit of your food?] (Blond)


    Blond Haired Bandit told me their current situation shyly.


    (Food, huh..... If it¡¯s just food.....)


    Thinking that way, I turned my sight towards the women¡¯s group.


    There, Sarona and the rest were emitting overflowing murderous intent..... Why?


    I told the two to wait using a hand signal, and went back to the group at once.


    [Umm..... Your faces are scary, you know?] (Wazu)


    [...............]


    .....it seems they have no intention to give me an answer.


    Hmm? What is this? What should I do?


    When I was at a loss, Freud¡¯s smiling face came closer to me.


    [Wazu-sama, because you don¡¯t seem to understand, let me exin it. Everyone is jealous.] (Freud)


    [Jealous?] (Wazu)


    [Yes. Judging your conversation from the side, it looks like Wazu-sama is close with the twodies.] (Freud)


    Eeehh..... It¡¯s not like we are close friends or something, we¡¯re just acquintances at most, I guess? Did we seem like that from the side? I exhaled a breath and put it in words for everyone.


    [Umm, I just happen to have met them few times before and I simply wanted to help those in need. I¡¯m thinking of giving them a little food... is that bad?] (Wazu)


    [Sigh.....]


    I honestly said what I thought and everyone let out a sigh in unison.


    [Well, they say kindness is a virtue.] (Sarona)


    [Kindness is one of Wazu-san¡¯s charms.] (Tata)


    [This time only, all right?] (Naminissa)


    [There is no next time.] (Narellina)


    [.....cheating is a "no".] (Haosui)


    [Because it¡¯s Onii-chan, there is no helping it.] (Kagane)


    [I think that being kind to the weak is duty of the strong.....] (Freud)


    [Thank you.] (Wazu)


    I thanked everyone, but then I suddenly thought.....


    (I get the feeling that this kind of situation will be repeated in the future.)


    I shook my head to get rid of that thought and received the food from Sarona. I passed the food to Purple Haired Bandit and Blond Haired Bandit, and they thanked me while crying.


    [ [Thank you!! Thank you!!] ] (Purple & Blond)


    [I think you will be able to reach the town if you go in that direction.] (Wazu)


    I opened the map inside my head pointed to the direction of the closest town. Then the two of them disappeared in that direction after thanking me once again. Of course, the three guys also followed them, with some distance.


    When I was watching their backs, Kagane¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    [A natural idol..... If we get careless.....] (Kagane)


    Idol.....? Is that a word from Kagane¡¯s former world? I don¡¯t understand and I don¡¯t particrly care either.


    I went back to the group to enjoy dinner.


    **Proofreader : Meihua**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 155 (2)

    Yes! Here is the new one. I made it on time.


    Not much to say this time other than thank you for your kind words and please keep telling me my mistakes in spelling or grammar.


    Next one tomorrow once again.


    Enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 155 ¨C The third time meeting by chance but, aren¡¯t they increasing?</h4>


    In the fourth day we came into the dense forest around the mountain. Since the day wasing to an end, we started to look for a ce where to spend the night and came across a huge tree with a hollow in the base. It was in a ce in which it would be easy to supervise the surroundings so we decided to spend the night in here. It would be impossible to continue running without proper rest and traveling in the night would be dangerous.


    So we took out the ingredients from Meru¡¯s magical storage and Tata and Mao started cooking with some weeds that Freud brought from who-knows where. We decided to everyday alternate the ones in charge of cooking all the way since we were in Grave-san¡¯s country in order to gain experience in it, which means that of course I have to make food some days too. It seems that today, our group¡¯s best cook, Tata is going to teach Mao while cooking. And it seems that Mao is earnestly helping Tata while listening to her instructions with zeal. Normally the ones in charge of cooking are grouped in pairs, but there is a pair that is always a mistake in this case and that would be Haosui and Kagane. When this two are paired for some reason the food always be somewhat creative, or should I say entric? Some of their peculiaritiese out. Normally they can cook delicious food but when the two get together it bes a contest to see who can beat the other, and although their food is not exactly delicious, it alwayse to me barely being able to eat it and telling them which one was better. The DEX level of the both is high so why it is only to me that they feed this ¡°strict¡± cooking? Once I mustered the courage and asked them to make something normal but the two answered ¡°Cooking is Love!! And the results shall be neglected!!¡± so I gave up¡­ I guess that I should be grateful that they are cooking for me and don¡¯t bother with luxuries such as ¡®vour¡¯¡­


    While I was thinking that everyone else was setting the tableware when those girls appeared once again.


    ¡°We are bandits~¡­ eh?!¡±


    ¡°Oh! We met again!¡±


    It is already the third time that I hear the voices of Purple-san and Blonde-san. I answer them as I scratch my head.


    ¡°¡­ hello.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes!! Good afternoon!! mh? Or is it already good evening?¡±


    ¡°Hello-hello~ It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Purple-san gives me a respectful greeting while Blonde-san raises one hand while greeting me. It almost feel as if we were friends already, but they are still bandits.


    ¡°And? Are you still doing that? Your Certification Exam?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m giving it my best!¡±


    ¡°We are in the middle of the examination for level 3.¡±


    Yep, it¡¯s gone up again.


    ¡°It seems that you have gone up again.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for me too that this girl has already started to earn an ie.¡±


    When I bring up the level upgrade Purple-san gives a really happy broad smile while Blonde-san starts patting Purple-san¡¯s head as if looking to her little sister. Well, if you were to see that, normally you would think that is a really heartwarming scene but, the core problem is that their activity is banditry so I can¡¯t really feel good for it. Rather, what bothers me since before is another thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve meant to ask for a while but, who are those three in the back? Your friends?¡±


    I point behind Purple-san and Blonde-san towards three people who are hidden behind the trees of a moderately open area in the forest.


    Theirplexions and ages are all over the ce. A fat guy in his thirties, a thin guy in his forties and a medium built guy in his teens. For some reason the three are wearing clothes with purple as its base color and wearing bandanas in their heads that are equally purple. In their hands are sticks around 10 cm long painted in purple¡­ what are they for? To fight?


    ¡°They are good people who root for me from the shadows!¡±


    ¡°They were originally people selected for the test but, for some reason immediately after she confronted them we started to see them from time to time¡­ and when I think that they already left, they appear out of nowhere¡­¡±


    Eh? What¡¯s that? It¡¯s a little scary¡­ are you girl aware of what you are saying? Suddenly those three start waving their purple sticks and cheer for Purple-san with loud voices. No, seriously¡­ what are those purple sticks for? I kind of start feeling something frightening that I can¡¯t understand from those three. Blonde-san continues exining.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, when is time to go back, they give arge sum of money to this girl¡­ and they don¡¯t try toe closer than a certain distance. Well they are harmless and they help us a lot so I can¡¯t bring myself to chase them away¡­¡±


    ¡°They all are good people!! You doubt them too much!!¡±


    ¡°And this girl keeps saying this so I can¡¯t really rx¡­¡±


    Blonde-san makes a somewhat exhausted face and lets out a great sigh. I get the impression that this person is the worrying type. I¡¯m sure thest time we met she was talking about her boss pestering her, and Purple-san also said that her words and actions are a little off¡­ she really has it hard¡­ I still won¡¯t give them any money.


    ¡°Then, this time too are you asking for money?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ I was hoping you could give us some food.¡±


    Ha? While I was being perplexed by what Purple-san just said, from her and Blonde-san stomaches out a ¡®guuu~¡± sound.


    ¡°¡­ food is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ to be honest, we have being in this forest for a few days already and we haven¡¯t got anything decent to eat. If you could spare something for us we will disappear in no time.¡±


    Blonde-san embarrassed, tells me their circumstances. Food¡­ well I can at least do that. And as I was thinking that, I turn my sight to the girls.


    And from them I can feel a clear intent to kill overflowing. Why?


    I signal with just my hand for Purple-san and Blonde-san to wait and carefully approach to where the girls are.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ your faces are a little scary¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why aren¡¯t you answering me¡­? Eh? What should I do? While I was being lost at to what to do or say, Freud approaches me with an effeminate smile.


    ¡°Wazu-sama, it seems that you aren¡¯t aware of what is happening here so I will tell you. Thedies are feeling jealous.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you watch closely, it seems as if Wazu-sama is having a friendly conversation with thosedy bandits.¡±


    Ehhh~¡­ Is not that I¡¯m friendly, more like I just know them. Are you saying that this is how it looks like? I take a deep breath and turn to the girls.


    ¡°Let me exin. I just know this girls from before and nothing more. And this time I was just thinking that I could give a hand to people in trouble. I was thinking of giving them some food and nothing else. Is that not possible?¡±


    ¡°Haa~¡­¡±


    I just told them exactly what I was thinking but, for some reason the girls just let out a big sigh.


    ¡°Well, they say that kindness is a virtue.¡±


    ¡°His kindness is also one of Wazu-san¡¯s charming points.¡±


    ¡°Just this time, okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ no cheating!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Onii-chan so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°I think that helping the weak is a duty of the strong so¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I give my thanks to the girls and think that this power rtionship will continue in the future¡­


    I shake my head to make that thought go away and take the food from the girls and give them to Purple-san and Blonde-san, and they start to cry while thanking me.


    ¡°¡±Thank you!! Thank you!!¡±¡±


    ¡°I think that if you continue that way you will be able to reach a town.¡±


    I open the map in my head and point them to the closest main road that will take them to the closest town. They both once again give me their thanks and disappear in the direction that I pointed out. Of course after them go the trio. As we were watching that, I can hear Kagane saying something.


    ¡°A natural and an idol¡­ if we get careless¡­¡±


    Idol? Is that another word from Kagane¡¯s former world? I don¡¯t really know nor care so I return to where the girls are to help with the dinner.


    156 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 156

    Several days have passed as we proceed through the forest. Currently, I¡¯m running while carrying Mao in my arms and Tata on my back. After meeting Purple Haired Bandit and Blond Haired Bandit, somehow it was decided among the members that I should carrry 2 people at the same time as we were going.


    Well, there¡¯s no problem. I won¡¯t get tired even if it¡¯s two people at the same time. Light, it¡¯s light!! I thought so at first but now I¡¯m in a big trouble.


    For those who were being held in my arms, at most, I could only smell their fragrance that tickled my nasal cavity. But for those who were being carried on my back, because both my hands were upied, they were clinging onto me tightly.....


    That¡¯s right, I could feel a sensation of two soft things being pressed against my back. To be honest, I was desperate to keep my reason in check. It seemed that Kagane was sensitive to that, when I was carrying her in my arms.....


    [Onii-chan, I think I can feel something hard hitting my bottom?] (Kagane)


    I was told by Kagane who seemed to be enjoying herself. I whistled (although only air came out) while turning my face away from her¡¯s.


    [Isn¡¯t it just your imagination?] (Wazu)


    I got depressed when I noticed that this behavior seemed to have answered whatever question in Kagane¡¯s head. Then, everyone who guessed my thoughts based on my actions, pushed their chests even further when it was their turn to be carried on my back, to see my reaction.


    Please give me a rest.....


    While keeping such thoughts to myself, we started to climb the Mountain atst. The weather in the Mountain was jumbled around from the lower part until the middle part, which was hidden under the clouds. Because of that, Tata, Naminissa, and Kagane were protecting the group with their barrier magic as we advanced forward.


    The task to cast barrier magic would be done in a two-shift system, day and night. Tata and Naminissa were in charge during daytime while Kagane with her INT value that broke through the limits, showed her technique of keeping the barrier up even when she was asleep, during the night.


    I thought of activating deification in case of emergency, but it seemed that my worries were needless for the three who had trained and gotten stronger. We were able to advance forward without problems.


    Scorching sunlight, frigid storm, and great downpour. There was quite a spectacle outside the barrier, but everything was prevented from reaching us so it was quitefortable inside the barrier magic.


    However, although the weather was irrelevant to us, we couldn¡¯t ignore the monsters that wereing to attack us. But all of them were knocked down by Kagane¡¯s magic.


    How¡¯s that? My little sister is amazing, isn¡¯t she? I wanted to brag a little but because there was no opponent I could brag to, I diverted the thought into patting Kagane¡¯s head instead.


    Watching that, Haosui puffed up her cheeks and then created a vacuum wave using her hand-chop to cut down the monsters from the surroundings.


    How¡¯s that? My bride is amazing, isn¡¯t? I patted Haosui¡¯s head.


    The other members started to throw a stone towards the monster and crushed its head urately, or created a magic barrier at the top of the monster¡¯s head and smashed it. Because everyone had turned into ferocious hunters chasing after the monsters, once everyone calmed down, I ended up patting them alternately.


    Every one of them had gotten stronger.....


    I¡¯d like to use the monster materialster so I put them inside Meru¡¯s Space-Time magic. I wouldn¡¯t let them be wasted.


    And one day, as we progressed further, on the other side of barrier was a fine, ordinary weather, so clear that I could see far away.


    There, I found them again. The Monster Cat and Monster Fish from that time. However, there was another monster besides those two.


    A reptile that evolved into a bipedal creature, a dinosaur-like monster with violent appearance, was chasing Cat Monster around.


    Cat Monster was desperately running away from Dinosaur Monster, but Fish Monster was simply watching the spectacle from the shade of a tree in the woods.


    When I stopped to observe the situation, the other members followed suit and then gathered around me. Mao, who was being carried on my back, asked me,


    [Otto-dono, is there something the matter with those monsters?] (Mao)


    [Hmm? Oh, actually.....] (Wazu)


    I exined about how I had encountered Cat Monster and Fish Monster a long time ago, and our rtionship. Everyone had a ".....so?" expression on their face.


    It¡¯s fine..... I never expected them to understand it.


    However, Freud put his hand on my shoulder and nodded to show his understanding.


    Oh, I don¡¯t feel happy in the slightest, even if you are the only one who understands me here, but I will thank you in my mind. In the end, we decided to take a break in this ce while watching the situation together.


    The legs of the Monster Cat who was being chased, were caught on something and tripped magnificently. Without missing this chance, Monster Dinosaur opened its mouth wide and tried to bite Monster Cat.


    However, as if waiting for that moment, Monster Fish came out of the shade and jumped up into the sky, spun its body in mid-air, and then glided down with an amazing momentum. Its leg? Its fin? .....kicked Monster Dinosaur.


    The giant body of Monster Dinosaur fell to the ground along with a thud-ing sound. Monster Dinosaur seemed to have passed out because of the attack.


    Monster Cat turned its eyes which seemed to say "I believe in you!!", towards Monster Fish.


    Monster Fishnded brilliantly and received Monster Cat¡¯s gaze calmly.


    Eh? What the heck is this? I thought so upon seeing this situation.


    Monster Fish pulled Monster Cat up by the scruff of its neck, using its mouth, to help it stand, before going together to Monster Dinosaur who was still unconscious. The Monster Fish¡¯s hand? Fin? pped Monster Dinosaur¡¯s cheeks again and again.


    Monster Dinosaur woke up because of the pain. Perhaps realizing its current situation, Monster Dinosaur immediately fixed its posture to try andunch an attack again, but instead received a sideways strike from Monster Fish¡¯s hand. Or fin?


    Monster Fish seemed like it was holding back, because Monster Dinosaur still retained its consciousness this time. Monster Dinosaur touched its beaten cheeks with its small and short hands while looking at Monster Fish.


    Monster Fish released a crying voice that was most likely its way tomunicate. Monster Dinosaur lowered its head to Monster Fish after hearing that. Then, led by Monster Fish, the three monsters disappeared into the nearby woods.....


    I, who saw everything, thought --- I wonder if there is a meaning behind what Fish Monster did..... I mean, why didn¡¯t Monster Fish fight Monster Dinosaur head-on from the start? I wonder if this means they¡¯ve be friends..... While I was thinking about such a thing, I noticed something crucial.....


    Who gives a damn about it!?


    I think that it really was a waste of time. The other members were resting while leisurely talking to each other. I called out to them and began to advance toward our destination once again.


    Well, if I ever encounter them again, questions and answers are unnecessary, just get on with it. Or rather, do your best, Monster Cat.


    **Proofreader : Meihua**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 156 (2)

    Hello again!


    One more chapter out. I feel like my trantions are bing more fluid so that¡¯s good I gess. Although I think it¡¯s going to have more mistakes for some reason¡­ but you guys just tell me where, that I will amend them as soon as possible.


    Anyway, thank you as always for yourments and corrections. Keep theming becuase I like to read them all and it helps me improve.


    And finally, take it ease and just enjoy. ??


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 156 ¨C The power rtionship of the monsters</h4>


    As we continue inside the forest, some days have passed. I¡¯m currently carring Mao in my arms and Tata in my back while I move. Since we met the bandits Purple-san and Blonde-san, for some reason it has been decided that it will be two and not one the number of people I¡¯ll be carrying. Well, I really don¡¯t mind, even with two I won¡¯t get tired. A piece of cake!


    ¡­ Is what I thought at the begining but now I¡¯m extremely troubled.


    When I was only carring people in my arms I just got to smell a really nice scent, but now the person in my back has to tightly grab onto me because I have my hands upied with the person in front¡­ in other words I can fully feel two soft things being pressed in my back and holding to my senses is taking my all. And when it was Kagane¡¯s turn to be in front, she came to realize my dilemma.


    ¡°Onii-chan, I can feel a hard thing being pressed in my rear¡­¡±


    Says Kagane with a happy grin. I turn my face while whistling just air and tell her ¡°Isn¡¯t it just your imagination?¡± but immediately realize that my actions just confirms her suspicion and I get a little depressed. And from that moment on, every time one of the girls gets on my back, she presses herself onto me more hoping to see my reaction. Please forgive me¡­


    While that was going on, me, the girls and Freud finally enter the mountain. From around the middle of this mountain, the weather ispletely unpredictable so we will rely in the magic barriers of Tata, Naminissa and Kagane to protect us while we advance. The cement of the barrier wil be done in two shifts Tata and Naminissa being in charge of the morning and afternoon shift and Kagane being in charge of the night shift due to her INT level breaking the limits and awakening a skill that allows her to keep the barrier up even in her sleep. Well, if the situation requires it, I can always use deification and ce the barrier myself¡­ or so I thought but it seems that thanks to the girls training, they became strong enough for there not being a need of me doing anything. We were able to continue without problems.


    Inside the barrier it was quitefy but outside the barrier whas a total mess with sometimes a scorching sun that threatened to wilt the vegetation, sometimes a mercilessly cold storm and sometimes a great downpour woulde out of nowhere. But thanks to the barrier of the three girls we were able to fend it off. And besides the weather, there were lots of monsters that would chase us, but thanks to Kaganes magic, they were put down one after another. How¡¯s that! My little sister is amazing! I felt like braging about her but there is nobody to brag to in the first ce so I diverted my feelings into patting Kagane¡¯s head instead. But when Haosui saw me doing that she puffed her cheeks and making his hand into a de, started killing all the magical beasts that got in our way. How¡¯s that! My wife is amazing! and abbreviating the rest I also started patting Haosui¡¯s head. But now all of the girls started to pick up rocks and throwing urately them against the heads of the magical beasts or creating magical barriers over the magical beasts to crush them. They started to strive to be the first to y the magical beasts like a ferocious hunter. In order to calm them down I ended up patting everyone¡¯s head. You girls got stronger¡­ I started to put all the materials of the hunted monsters in Meru¡¯s magical storage, I shall not let them waste.


    As we kept moving, one day the weather outside the barrier got better so we were able to se farther, but that¡¯s when I met those two again.


    The Cat monster and the Fish monster.


    This time, besides the two monsters there was another one.


    A reptile that evolved and started walking in two feet with frenzied looks, a monster like a dinosaur was chasing the Cat monster. The Cat monster was desperately trying to escape from the Dinosaur. And the Fish monster was gazing at that scene hidden in the shadow of some trees. My feet stop and I start to watch de scene unfolding before me, and as I do so, everyone else stops to and gather around me and Mao who is in my back asks me.


    ¡°Otto-dono, what are those monsters doing?¡±


    ¡°Mh? Ahh, actually¡­¡±


    I tell the girls about how I met the Fish monster and the Cat monster and they give me a look as if saying ¡°¡­ and?¡±. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t expected you to understand me¡­ only Freud puts his hand on my shoulder and starts to nod understandingly. Ohh¡­ I don¡¯t feel happy at all that you are on my side but I¡¯ll at least thank you from the bottom of my heart. The girls join me and while we keep looking at the monsters we start our break.


    As we were doing that, the Cat monster that was being chased around trips with a bump in the ground and falls magnificently. The Dinosaur doesn¡¯t miss that chance and opens its fuaces wide trying to eat the cat in one gulp.


    But, as if waiting for that moment, the Fish monster cames out from the shadow of the tree and jumps to the air, starts spinning around and when I thought it was gonna fall, it starts gliding in the air and with his¡­ foot? fillet? ¡­sends flying the Dinosaur.


    The Dinosaur with its huge body falls to the ground with a ¡®zuun¡¯ sound, defeated. It seems that it passed out from that attack. And the Cat monster turns to the Fish monster with a face as if saying ¡®I belived in you!¡¯. The Fish monsternds with grace and recieves the Cat monster¡¯s look withposure.


    Eh? What was that?


    While I was thinking that, the Fish monster helps the Cat monster stand up by biting the Cat monster¡¯s neck and the both head to where the Dinosaur is. The Dinosaur is still unconscious but the Fish starts hitting it with its¡­ hand? fillet? in both cheeks. And from the pain, the Dinosaur wakes up and confirming its own situation, rebuilds its pose and starts to attack again but the Fish monster once again sends it flying with the back of its¡­ hand? fillet? It seems that this time it went easy on it because the Dinosaur retains its conscious. The Dinosaur helds its cheek with its short hand and looks at the Fish monster, and that Fish monster raises a voice like a roar to the Dinosaur, probably talking to it.


    And then, the Fish monster closes its mouth and the Dinosaur lowers its head towards the Fish monster and like that the three monsters make the Fish monster their boss and disappear into a closeby forest.


    After seeing the whole ordeal my only thought is that there was no need for the Cat monster at all¡­ the Fish monster could have defeated it by itself, right? Or rather, Is it okay to assume that the Dinosaur got subdued? And while my mind was wandering I realize something¡­


    Who cares!


    It was aplete waste of time. The girls were pleasantly talking. I call out to them and once again start going towards our goal.


    If I ever encounter those guys again, I¡¯ll be sure to send them flying without a qualm. Or rather, hang in there Cat monster!


    157 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 157

    We climbed the mountain while maintaining the barrier. Monsters kept attacking even when the weather was bad but they were all exterminated with Kagane¡¯s magic, even if they reached us they couldn¡¯t break the barrier so I can say that we have a good offense.


    While all that is happening I wasn¡¯t able to do anything. No, they have be really strong. The women group members... their strong cooperation with each other was for me.


    I left the monsters in the mountain to Sarona, while I train Mao thoroughly. Originally her physical ability was high even in their thrive that has high physical prowess.


    We kept climbing until we reached the part above the clouds. From here, it won¡¯t be long till we reached Ragnil¡¯s castle.


    The weather was calm, but it was still cold so we couldn¡¯t help it. If we¡¯ve climbed up this high, then we don¡¯t need to worry about monsters. In the mountain area that was above the clouds, there are some monsters that resides in this part of the mountain and it is somewhat rare for the monster¡¯s below to climb up, and above there is an existence that I¡¯m quite familiar with.


    Even if we we get attacked, everyone knows the conclusion of the story so there was no problem. Originally I don¡¯t have any problem even at this height, the women group members are also within the barrier, even if superior beings appears, it will be fine as I¡¯m here.


    Still, we are trying to get ustomed to this ce, we have to sometimes turn off the barrier to move forward. In that situation, it¡¯s the first time for the women group members to witness the scenery from above the clouds.


    As I have already seen this view lots of times while being desperate to survive so I wasn¡¯t moved by the view that much. Rather, the painful memories here were about to be revived...


    Currently, in everyone¡¯s sight was a huge castle that appears only on stories and paintings. It was a gigantic sized castle that was obviously not manmade and looks like a dungeon, but in reality it was a sacred ce that the Dragon King¡¯s family had resides for generation to generation and Ragnil was proud of it.


    [I see, so will the Dragon King of the legendse out?]


    [It will probably a haughty dragon]


    [So we are currently in a ce were it is only heard of in stories]


    [Dragon King huh... Surely it will be a excellent king]


    [...It¡¯s my first time meeting an adult dragon... I can¡¯t wait]


    [It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here! as expected of the other world, I havee to such a ce!!]


    [I wonder how strong he is?... I want to try how far can I go]


    The women group members are excited, their expectation of meeting Dragon King Ragnil was getting bigger, but because me and Meru know what kind of a person Ragnil really was, I¡¯m praying that they wouldn¡¯t be so disappointed of their expectation.


    I caught sight of Freud¡¯s expression while I was praying in my heart. What¡¯s with that expression? he was looking at the castle as if he saw something nostalgic.


    [...Freud, have you been in this castle before?]


    [By no means, I¡¯m just a butler... is what I would like to say... Well shall I just tell you that it was several times in my old days]


    After saying such things, Freud returned with his usual butler smile. It was as if he was saying that he was not going to say any more of it.


    Or rather, this guy is getting more mysterious every passing day. Perhaps this butler¡¯s smile is a manifestation of the intention of not talking about the topic even if we tries to talk it off him. I just returned a ¡°Is that so¡± reply.


    Well I will talk with this guy when I want to have a talk, but even if I ask him about it, assuming I hear it from Freud himself, I understand that it¡¯s kinda scary.


    We canceled the set up a barrier in advance as there will be no probleming in the Dragon King¡¯s castle. The women group members were dumbfounded by the sheer enormousness but I had came here many times before so I¡¯ve opened the castle gate without thinking.


    [Hurry, let¡¯s go~!!]


    I was rudely entering but the women group members were closely behind me while being cautious of the surroundings. You don¡¯t have to keep watch for anything though......


    Ragnil¡¯s group are good dragons you know? There won¡¯t be any traps what so ever. There¡¯s a separate house full of traps for the superior beings though. While I was walking in front of the women group members, the garden is over there, and on that side is the dining area, and we advanced while guiding them through the castle.


    Now then, Where¡¯s Ragnil and the others? As we go looking for their presence, I felt the ce where three presence are all together. Seems like everyone was in the ce simr to a king¡¯s audience chamber.


    Hm? Three? Is Meru¡¯s grandmother, Megil still here? While I was thinking about it, we arrived at a huge gate that has luxurious jewelry in it and entered during the audience.


    Yup, there are three presence inside. The door that was always open was closed, are they talking about something? I don¡¯t want to disturb them so I gently opened the door and confirmed what¡¯s happening inside.


    **Trantor : Nepu**


    **Sponsored by : Nepu**

 Chapter 158

    We entered secretly during the audience. Ragnil was prostrating (dogeza) himself as usual and didn¡¯t seem to notice me and Meru. However, Meru¡¯s mother Meral who¡¯s currently elegantly sprawled out and grandmother Megil turned their eye sight towards us.


    Even though they¡¯ve put their sights on us, they didn¡¯t say a word as if giving us their permission so Meru jumped over my head and went towards her grandmother. After seeing that sight unfold, I slowly approached Ragnil.


    [Yo!!]


    As I gave a light greeting, Ragnil flipped up into attention then he nervously raised his head.


    [......What the, it¡¯s just you.....No, Wait. This is!!]


    [Who gave you permission to raise your head and speak?]


    Ragnil closes his mouth once more at Grandmother Megil¡¯s coercive voice. He breaks into a cold sweat as he puts down his head into the floor. Things won¡¯t get anywhere at this rate and I probably won¡¯t be able to introduce Sarona and the others too. So as if saying let¡¯s get this over quickly, I look at Megil and let out a cough.


    [It¡¯s been a long time huh, Wazu]


    [Yes, it has. It¡¯s good to see you in great health. By the way, how long would this still continue?]


    [That idiot is begging me for forgiveness and is trying out how far he could maintain that position until I ept his apology]


    [......I see.....Since we¡¯d be getting in the way I guess we better go home, huh]


    As I said so, Ragnil turns his sight towards me as if to appeal with teary eyes. Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. This is your family¡¯s problem, right? Or perhaps I should say, aren¡¯t you the Dragon King? I¡¯m not feeling even one shred of dignity from you. Is that alright with you? Aren¡¯t you the most supreme being of this mountain above the clouds? Haa...¡±


    [............Ah~.........Actually......]


    I, who had to endure the sight of this Ragnil, did not want to have my several wives recognized at the door of this audience hall. However, the butler ran his mouth off.


    [Ahahaha!! To have up to seven wives, you might not look like it, but you¡¯re the man!!]


    [Ah, no. One of them is my sister]


    [Wazu is quite popr, huh. You¡¯re not neglecting Meru, are you?]


    Mother Meral looks at me andughs as she gently strokes Meru¡¯s head.


    [Kyuii!! Kyuikyuii!!]


    (TLN: Must be some kind of onomatopoeia. Did this Meru get turned into a bird or something? ¨C Nevermind, I understood once I finished the chapter.)


    [Ara, you¡¯ve been sleeping together every day, huh. Furthermore, you¡¯re getting embraced]


    (TLN: Getting embraced doubles as sex. I haven¡¯t read the story so I don¡¯t know if it qualifies)


    Meru-san, can we please pass on that subject?


    [I see.....Then we¡¯ll have Wazu take responsibility for Meru too. Since there won¡¯t be problems once Meru remembers the Human Transformation Magic, after all.....]


    Should we also wait a bit for Megil? Ragnil is ring at me though while shedding tears of blood. Eh? Should we just ignore this? Doesn¡¯t the father¡¯s opinion hold a big weight? Although he¡¯s clearly objecting to this.


    [Well.....Let¡¯s leave that for another time....For the meantime, can Sarona and the otherse in? Also, about the reason we came here today......]


    ---------------


    The women group members whom I originally guided entered the audience hall. As they did so, the person sitting on the throne called out to them in a majestic voice.


    [Fumu, ye honorabledies are the wives of our good friend Wazu, yes? How admirable are ye to have reached our castle]


    That was Ragnil. He¡¯s temporarily calling off his dogeza to sit on the throne as the Dragon King. Well, before sitting on the throne his feet were numb and shaking like crazy so he simply cannot project a majestic image. Beside him were Meral who was holding Meru in her arms and Megil.


    [How do you do? I¡¯m very d to meet you. I¡¯m Meru¡¯s mother ¨C Meral]


    [Young¡¯uns. I¡¯m Meru¡¯s grandmother, Megil]


    The women group members bowed and introduced themselves at those words.


    [I¡¯m Sarona, the wife who wants to be quicklyid hands on]


    [I¡¯m Tata, the wife who wants to be greatly embraced]


    [I¡¯m Naminissa, the wife who wants to wee the morning together]


    [I¡¯m Narellina, the wife who wants to train even through the night]


    [.......I¡¯m Haosui, the wife who wants to be quickly requested]


    [I¡¯m Kagane, the wife who wants to already be messed uppletely]


    [I¡¯m Maorin, the wife who wants to be embraced like a beast]


    What the....Did they just indirectlyined to me? Or should I say, is this even the ce to say those things? I¡¯m somehow feeling hot gazes towards me. Also, when the hell did Kagane and Mao be my wives? I still haven¡¯t recognized them, right? Is this perhaps a n to have people around me recognize them as my wives?


    [......Hmm....I was given the honor of apanying Sir Wazu as his humble butler. I am called Freud]


    Freuuuuudd~~~! What¡¯s with you!! Are you serious? Isn¡¯t this the time that you¡¯d usually fool around? Why did you do such a normal introduction? No, it¡¯s the right way, yes!! No, it¡¯s not the right way!! What happened for you to smoothly introduce yourself as my butler? Also, you¡¯re making a self-satisfied face! You¡¯re making a face that says ¡°Look at what I just said!¡±!! I won¡¯t recognize it!! I won¡¯t ever recognize you as my own butler, you hear!!


    [I see, you are Wazu¡¯s wives and you are his butler, huh. I remember these names and figures. I heard the story from Wazu so please make yourself at home and feel free to stay at your hearts¡¯ content]


    Although Ragnil said that with a majestic expression befitting of a Dragon King, what he¡¯s actually trying to say to me through his eyes was ¡°You have this many wives and you still want to make my oh so adorable Meru your wife? You fucker, I¡¯ll fuck your face upter!!¡± or something like that.


    [Kyuikyuikyui!!]


    [Araara, Meru also wants to be one of Wazu¡¯s wives, she said]


    At that Meru¡¯s (through Meral) words, Ragnil shows a desperate expression. Oi, your mask, your mask!! Your Dragon King disguise is falling off, you know?! is what I thought.


    However, when I tried to look at and confirm everyone¡¯s reactions to Meru¡¯s deration, everyone was like ¡°Eh? That¡¯s what we thought from the start¡±.


    Eh? Everyone thought that about Meru? Well, I guess that¡¯s that. I too am not thinking about letting go of Meru after such a long time. Plus, I¡¯m self-aware that anyone who would try to hurt Meru would get a huge beating.


    After that, we lightly told the details of our journey here, had dinner with everyone, and slept on the room were guided to by Meru-Meral.


    Well, after this, I should expect some body-to-body/bodynguage talk with Ragnil, huh...Haa.....


    **Trantor : random-triggered-trantor**


    ******************


    Message from random-triggered-trantor:


    Poaching is not cool. This is how you lose trantors and eventually the trantions.


    I apologize if some mistakes were made as I haven¡¯t really read the work. But I am here to show support to my fellow trantor who has consistently produced trantion works.


    I understand the need for quick releases. In fact, I, too, as a fan want that.


    However, to any other trantors out there who want to see faster releases, you should have contacted the active trantor and have him host the trantions (Or at least ask permission to host your trantions) if you¡¯re really doing this because of themunity.


    If the trantor said no, stop it.


    Poaching is the perfect way of destroying trantion projects. Not only will the poacher, under the influence of trantor¡¯s high (no matter how he might say otherwise), give the project up sooner orter after he loses the high, he would end up making the original more consistent trantor give up too, leaving us with an untranted mess and destroying one constant trantor in the process.


    If you really wanted to trante something if you thought maybe you could¡¯ve done a better job, then you should have tranted from the very first chapter. With that I would have no qualms because you¡¯d definitely be doing it for themunity and the novel and not for the short-term attention it will give you if you¡¯d go that far.


    Respect the Three-Month Rule. (Although I do believe it should be a one-month rule only.)


    *rant off*

 Chapter 159

    Hello everyone, I¡¯m back!!


    Well the Japanese GP was kind of disappointing so, not much to say other than, poor Vettel.


    As always, thanks for yourments and your feedback.


    Now, let¡¯s get to the really important stuff. Enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 159 ¨C Is holding back bad for the body?</h4>


    The day after everyone got things to do. For starters, I had to colect the necesary materials for my clothes and the girls armour. To some extent I can make do with the materials that we gathered whileing here which are inside Meru¡¯s magical storage but, the problem are the materials for the cores. Even I can¡¯t make them appear out of thin air so I went to the Audience Hall to ask Ragnil and Megil if they have any idea of where I could find some. By the way, whenever the girls aren¡¯t around, Ragnil would be doing dogeza. Let¡¯s already forgive them, or so I would like to say but I really don¡¯t want to get involved with their problem so I just kept it for myself.


    ¡°Fumu... crystal that could be cores... Just by looking I can tell that your wives are all really strong so using regr crystals won¡¯t hold on, and all the crystals that you can find around here will not do...¡±


    ¡°As I thought, they would not hold well... I also looked for some ces that would have some crystals on our way up here but couldn¡¯t find anything... what do I do now?¡±


    ¡°Wazu, You should use the weapons that are in the treasure vault of this castle. I think quite a fewy there.¡±


    Ragnil says while being in dogeza.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the offer but, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem. There is no one that woulde looking for treasures here. There will be no problem even if there were to decrease by a few, besides, tools are meant to be used.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept your generosity.¡±


    ¡°Umu, In exchange, give up on Meru.¡±


    ¡°That is not for you to decide. The most important thing is what Meru feels. I will punish you for saying imertinent things, one more day of dogeza.¡±


    ¡°Grr...¡±


    Yup, I¡¯m not in the wrong. I think that Ragnil just self destructed. After that, Megil tells me the way to the treasure vault and gives me key to open it. I thank her and leave the Audience Hall.


    The treasure vault is protected by a doorrge enough to let even Ragnil in. I introduce the key in the key hole that is located at a distance that I can reach by stretching a little and turn it around. And after I do that, countless of magic circles appear and as if they cancelling themselves, they start to desappear. Afterwards I hear a loud click and the door of the treasure vault opens. I carefully push the door open and get inside.


    The treasure bult was so big that doesn¡¯t match with the built of the castle. One would think that it¡¯s being expanded with the help of magic. And the inside of that room is so full of glittering stuff like jewels, silver and gold and armour that you have to half-close your eyes.


    ¡°... It¡¯s too big. Do I have to search from all this?¡±


    While I was looking at the inmense quantity of treasures that filled my field of vision to the point of making me feel fed up, I took a nearby sword that is gorgeously decorated with jewels.


    ¡°... I don¡¯t have any idea of how was it forged, nor what these materials are... and I just grabbed it without a problem but, if it is cursed or something it would be a problem... mhh...¡±


    Haa... there¡¯s no helping it... when I¡¯m troubled then it is a job for deification. Instead of wrongly picking up something that could harm the girls, it¡¯s better that I use deification to search for something at the cost of decreasing my race percentage. The girls safety is way more important than something like the percentage of my race. I activate deificaton and lok at all the things in the treasure vault. As to be expected, in this form I can know from just a nce if anything is good or bad or if it has a curse in it or not, and even if it¡¯s not to the degree that I can know what they are made of or the way they were made, I can at least look for materials that would suit the girls. In that way I finish selecting the materials that I¡¯ll need for all the armours and while I was wondering how I would carry them all, Meru enters the treasure vault.


    ¡°Kyui kyuii~!¡±


    Oh, just in time! I¡¯ll just take them into the magical storage of Meru. Merues flying to my head and I realize that she is carrying a paper in her hand. I take that paper at the same time as shends in my head. It seems that it has a message directed to me.


    ¡°Please take care of Meru for the years toe ¨C Meral.¡±


    ... mh... right now, this words can be taken in a different way. Well, being honest, I¡¯ll always wee Meru no matter what. I answer Meru ¡®Please take care of me too¡¯ and she pats my head and answers with a ¡®Kyui!¡¯ And thus I ask Meru to load the stuff I chose into her magical storage, leave the treasure vault and close the door with the key. Contrary to when I opened the door, when it closes, the magical circles start forming again and whit a click, the door bes locked.


    And like that I go to a work room that I borrowed different to the one I¡¯m stayin in, and while deification is still active, I start working. I ask Meru to unload from her magical storage the materials I¡¯m going to need and start the forging. If I was to use the God Magic attribute, I¡¯m sure that I would be able to make them in no time but, this time I want to really feel that I¡¯m making them myself so it¡¯s taking some time. Well, thanks to deification I¡¯ll know what and how to do what I¡¯m supposed to. And while I have work to some degree I realize something. I¡¯ve forgoten something fundamental.


    I don¡¯t know the sizes of various parts of the girls bodies.


    I¡¯m troubled... I can¡¯t possibly make them by eye and then fix them ordingly... I would definitely be better if I ask them or confirm them first... haa...


    I stop for a moment my work. If I were to ask the girls to let me take their measurements, normally they should be against it but I¡¯m sure they would instead forcefully tell me ¡®please touch me more!¡¯... of course, I would do nothing other than take their measurements but... my reasoning would definitely suffer.


    That day I got mentally exhausted just from taking measurements and, after confirming everyone¡¯s measurements, I took Meru to our room and went to sleep.


    ¡ª


    Author¡¯s note: The measurements of the girls wille out in a conversation in the distant future!!


    160 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 159 (2)

    From the next day, we would do what each one could do. I must first gather the materials needed to make my new clothes and equipment for everyone. Inside Meru''s Space-Time magic storage, there were materials from the monsters we had defeated on the way here, but the problem was the other material such as ore for the equipment base.


    It was impossible to make it appear out of thin air, so I was wondering if there was some around here. I asked Ragnil and Megil who were present in the audience hall.


    Speaking of which, Ragnil has been prostrating himself whenever our women members were not around. ¡°Just forgive him already!¡± I thought so, but I remained silent because I didn''t want to stick my nose into his family problem.


    [I see..... The equipment base, huh..... I could tell at nce that the strength of Wazu''s wives wasn''t ordinary, so using ordinary ore would be unwise..... However, if it''s the ore from around this area.....] (Megil)


    [I thought so, too..... I asked because I''ve tried to search at several ces that seemed to have ore deposit on the way here but found nothing..... So, how is it.....?] (Wazu)


    [Wazu, why don''t you just pick something from the treasure vault of this castle? I think there are quite few decent things sleeping inside.] (Ragnil)


    Said Ragnil while still prostrating himself.


    [I would dly ept it, but are you sure?] (Wazu)


    [No problem. There is no one who woulde all the way to this ce searching for treasure and there will be no problem even if the treasure inside the vault decrease a little. Moreover, tools are meant to be used.] (Ragnil)


    [I owe you one.] (Wazu)


    [Then, please give on Meru in exchange.] (Ragnil)


    [It''s not for you to decide. What matter is Meru''s feeling. I''m adding one more day Dogeza as a punishment for saying something cheeky.] (Megil)


    [Ughh.....] (Ragnil)


    Yup, it''s not my fault. Let''s think that Ragnil just self-destructed. After that, I listened the direction toward treasure vault from Megil. I received the key and thanked her before left the audience hall.


    The treasures vault was protected by a gate that huge enough even for Ragnil to pass by. I put the key I had received into a keyhole at a reachable distance if I stretching myself a little bit, and turned it around.


    Then, a number of magic circles emerged from the gate. The magic circles disassembled one after another as if being canceled. Finally, a loud click sound told me that the door has just been unlocked. I slowly pushed the door and went inside.


    The treasure vault was a huge space that could not have been imagined as a single room inside this castle. I guess it was expanded with a help of magic. Inside the room was filled with dazzling gold and silver that was hard for the eyes, jewels, and arms.


    [Isn''t it too wide..... You''re telling me to search it from all of this!?] (Wazu)


    The treasure was spreading as far as I could see to the point it made me sick. I picked nearby sword that was beautifully decorated with jewels.


    [I have no idea how it was forged..... I don''t know what material is..... I''m wielding it without feeling something in particr right now, but if this sword is actually cursed of something, it''s going to cause a problem..... Hmm.....] (Wazu)


    Sigh, there is no helping it..... Use deification when you''re in trouble, huh? Well, rather than making something bad that would bring harm to everyone, it would be better to use deification here, even if it means decreasing my human race percentage. Everyone is more important than my human race percentage.


    I activated Godhood skill. I turned my eyes to check at the whole treasure vault in deified state. Bad things and good thing were visible in this state just as I thought. I could see the presence or the absence of curse.


    I didn''t know the materials needed or how to make them, but with this, it might be possible to make original equipment that suits with each individual. I finished selecting the materials needed for production.


    Meru came into the treasure vault when I was wondering about how would I carry them all.


    [Kyuii~Kyuii!!!]


    Oh, such a good timing. Let''s put them inside Meru''s Space-Time magic storage.


    I noticed Meru had some kind of paper in her hands. I retrieved the paper as soon as shended on the top of my head. The message for me was written on that paper.


    [Please take care of Meru for the years toe ¨C Meral.]


    Hmmm..... You can take "that" meaning from this message, right? Well, if it''s Meru, I would greatly wee it.


    [Let''s get along more from now on.] (Wazu)


    I said so while patting Meru''s head.


    [Kyuii~!!]


    Meru answered it with a squeal.


    I picked the materials and asked Meru to store it. We left the treasure vault and locked the door back. Different from when I opened the door, this time the magic circles were assembled one after another on the gate, and the door was locked together with a click sound. I removed the key.


    I entered a room I borrowed for working room, apart from the room I was assigned to. I asked Meru to take out the necessary items from her Space-Time magic storage and started working while remained in the deified state.


    I guess it would be finished in a sh if I use Attribute Magic : God. But I wanted to feel that I made it with my own hands if possible, so I''ve spared time and effort in this way.


    Well, I could understand what to do thanks to Godhood skill. However, there was something I realized after working on it for some times. I had forgotten the most important thing.


    I don''t know everyone¡¯s sizes.....


    What should I do..... Correction will be needed if I make them based on eye measurement..... I guess it''s better to measure it directly beforehand, huh.....


    I stopped working at once and went to measure everyone''s sizes.


    Women would normally dislike about this kind of thing, wouldn''t they? However, I was told to touch them more instead. Of course, I did nothing except measured their sizes but..... it was quite a trial for me.


    That day, I was mentally exhausted just from doing a simple job and after everyone body sizes has been confirmed, I went to sleep with Meru inside a room that was assigned to me.

 Chapter 160

    The next morning. My consciousness was slowly aroused because of some kind presence near me. That wasn¡¯t Meru¡¯s. Or rather, I couldn¡¯t feel her presence around which could be meant that she went out for her morning stroll or went out to see her mother.


    Did everyone sneak in again? Yesterday I forgot to lock the door because I was mentally exhausted, and I didn¡¯t put anything to block the entrance either. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.....


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    [Hello, yesterday was so intense.....]


    [..........] (Wazu)


    There was a woman lying next to me said something.


    She has bright red hair like zing fire, sharp eyes, and strong-looking face. She was a beautiful woman without fail. Her chest was unfortunately t but it could be seen just by looking that her slender body have been trained properly. Her abdominal muscles were also cracked beautifully. How do I know it, you ask? Because she only wore a small coat that covered her shoulder and undergarment.


    [Well, I just wanted to say it once..... Hmm? Are you awake? You can see me, right? Hello?]


    [............]


    Eeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhh.............


    I stood up and took a battle position at once.


    [W-Who are you !? Why are you sleeping in my bed !?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? Come to think of it, this is the first time we meet. I¡¯m War Goddess.] (War Goddess)


    War Goddess..... War Goddess..... War Goddess? You meant that War Goddess!!!!!????


    Not this again!!!!!


    After I screamed in the back of my mind, I felt the power left me and sat down on the spot weakly. The woman in front of me also sat down to face me ordingly. I confirmed it again just to make sure.....


    [Just to be sure..... You are really that War Goddess, right?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? Okay, will you believe me if I show this?] (War Goddess)


    Then, the woman in front of me was releasing a divine aura.


    Yeah, I knew it..... She is the real one..... If possible, I want it to be just a dream.....


    [That¡¯s enough..... I believe in you.....] (Wazu)


    [Is that so?] (War Goddess)


    War Goddess erased her divine aura and smiled to me. I answered her smile with a smile.


    [.....so, what are you doing here, War Goddess? Or rather, how did you get here?] (Wazu)


    [Oh, that¡¯s a simple story. Because of my nature as a goddess who governs over war, I could umte power easierpared to the other goddesses. I had umted enough power to manifest and I really wanted to meet you too..... In addition, I came to see the situation of the world.] (War Goddess)


    [Sigh.....] (Wazu)


    Huh.....? I wonder what is this? Put aside the part about she wanted to meet me, she was talking like a respectable goddess. Hmm? You are Goddess-sama¡¯s friend, right? One of her kinds, right? Right!?


    [Umm..... is that all?] (Wazu)


    [Is there anything else?] (War Goddess)


    [No, no, no..... You are right.] (Wazu)


    What is this..... Even though the two of us have a normal conversation...... There is something that¡¯s still bothering me.....


    [Now that we have met, are going to see around the world after this?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah. Well, I have nothing else to do..... Even if I manifest, I can¡¯t fight.] (War Goddess)


    [You can¡¯t fight? Even though you¡¯re a goddess of war?] (Wazu)


    When I asked, War Goddess had a bitter smile on her face.


    [I¡¯m indeed a goddess who governs over war, but there is actually various restriction for me to fight. I couldn¡¯t freely use my power.] (War Goddess)


    [.....hmm? Have you written about wanted to fight with me before?] (Wazu)


    [.....th-that was just a heat of moment] (War Goddess)


    [Then, can I assume it never happened?] (Wazu)


    [No, it¡¯s not like that.....] (War Goddess)


    [.....huh?] (Wazu)


    [If Wazu is fully divinized and bes the same existence as us, we can fight without problem.] (War Goddess)


    Yup. I don¡¯t want to go to that direction..... Bes the same existence as goddess is a bit..... But now I know..... Once I fully divinized, I¡¯ll be the same existence as goddesses..... sigh.....


    [Well, whatever happens, let it happen.....] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, I will wait till then!! I really look forward to that day!!] (War Goddess)


    War Goddess said so with a really happy smile.


    Aah~ if she make such a happy face, I will be unable to keep my human race percentage from decreasing.


    [Ugh.....] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want to lie down? Oh, I¡¯m being such a bother. I¡¯m sorry. I will leave now.] (War Goddess)


    I got it now! There¡¯s something I understand from our conversation this far, she is way too normal! This is ordinary conversation! No, it¡¯s rude to call her normal, she is a good person..... wrong, she is a good goddess!! I thought that all goddesses were like Goddess and Earth Goddess, so I was wrong.


    [Well then, take care!!] (War Goddess)


    Said so, War Goddess raised one of her hand and tried to leave the room.


    [Oh! No, I meant.....] (Wazu)


    [Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?] (War Goddess)


    Huh? Why did I stop War Goddess? Did she get upset because I was so surprised by this ordinary conversation? I never thought that War Goddess would make remarks concerning my physical condition, I never thought I could have such a normal conversation, I meant.....


    While I was thinking about such a thing, War Goddess was patiently waiting for my answer.


    What should I do? What should I say? I couldn¡¯t put my feeling into words.


    Oh, that¡¯s it!!


    [You couldn¡¯t fight, right?] (Wazu)


    [Yeah, there is various restrictions.] (War Goddess)


    [Is it also impossible to teach how to fight?] (Wazu)


    [Let¡¯s see.... I can¡¯t show how to fight but I can give an instruction or two.] (War Goddess)


    [I know if I¡¯m asking to much but could you please teach everyone how to fight?] (Wazu)


    [Hmm.... Sure, we have the same feeling about Wazu. I also thought of talking and trying to get along with them. It¡¯s a good opportunity. However, because the time is limited, I think that I can only teach one or two people. Sorry I can¡¯t teach all of them.] (War Goddess)


    SHE IS REALLY A GODDESS!!!!!


    What¡¯s with her? She is normal!! She is really normal!! She gave an ordinary response!! She has no fault or entric behaviors!! I¡¯m sorry!! I¡¯m sorry for thinking that you¡¯re the same as Goddess and Earth Goddess!! I¡¯m sorry to be so vignt at first!! Pleasee again at any time!! Or rather, there is no problem staying forever!! If my power is necessary to manifest I will give it anytime!!


    [Then, first of all, I will go to see their condition. I don¡¯t know what to teach without actually seeing it.] (War Goddess)


    Said so, War Goddess went out the room while waving her hand. I responded with the same gesture as hers.


    So there is also such a good goddess out there. I was spacing out for a moment before I went to the work room to continue making the equipment.


    **Proofreader : ---**


    <b></b>

 Chapter 160 (2)

    Good morning/afternoon/evening/ everyone!


    Here I am with a new chapter for you. This time I don¡¯t have much to say other than thank you as always for al thements and feedback!


    Enjoy the chapter!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 160 ¨C The third assassin?</h4>


    The morning after I confirmed the girls sizes I started to feel a presence and started to wake up. This is not Meru¡¯s presence. Or rather, I can¡¯t feel Meru¡¯s presence at all. Did she went for a morning stroll or did she went to se her mother Meral?


    Did the girls got in again? Yesterday due to my mental exhaustion I forgot to lock the door and I didn¡¯t put something to seal the door¡­ hmmm¡­ well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    I slowly open my eyes and¡­


    ¡°Ya¡­ you were so intensest night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    To my side is a woman lying down and saying something. That woman had hair as red as fire, a sharp look and strong-willed features but, she was definitely beautiful. Figurewise, her chest was on the regretable side, and a slim physique but, just by looking you could tell that it was well forged. Her abs were perfectly built. Why do I know that you ask? Because that woman was only wearing a jacket that only covered her shoulders and underwear.


    ¡°Well~ I wanted to try saying it once¡­ are? Is he awake? It seems like he¡¯s looking here¡­ Hey! Hello~!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ eeeeeehhhhhhh!!!!


    I got up on the spot and take abat stance.


    ¡°Wh-Who are you?! Why are you sleeping in my bed?!¡±


    ¡°Mh? Now that you mention it, this is our first meet. I am the Goddess of War.¡±


    ¡­ Goddess of War¡­ Goddess of War¡­ Goddess of War¡­ Goddess of War?


    THE GODDESS OF WAR!!


    Again this?!


    After I screamed in my head, I let out all my exhaustion at once, and sit down hard in the ce. The woman infront me does the same and sits. I should probably confirm just in case¡­


    ¡°Just in case I¡¯ll ask but, are you the real deal?¡±


    ¡°Mh? Is it fine with this?¡±


    Saying that, the woman in front of me wears a godly aura as if to prove herself. Yeah I knew¡­ I knew she was the real one¡­ but I still wanted it to be just a dream¡­ haa¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay already, I get it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Goddes of War erases her aura and smiles at me. I reply with a bitter smile.


    ¡°And? What is the Goddes of War doing here? Or rather, how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a simple story. Between us Goddesses I am the one who rules over war and thus the one that can store power more easily. And so I stored power to be able to manifest myself because I wanted to meet you¡­ and at the same time see how is the world doing.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡­ eh? What is it? Leaving aside the part about wanting to meet me¡­ I get the feeling that what she is saying is extremely normal¡­ Mh? Isn¡¯t she a friend of the Goddess? Herrade? innit?


    ¡°¡­ Uhm¡­ Just that?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No¡­ there¡­ isn¡¯t.¡±


    How to say it¡­ is like¡­ if a Goddess says something normal, I get thrown out of tune¡­


    ¡°So, you already met me, and now you are going to see how the world is doing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ well, there¡¯s nothing else to do¡­ even though I manifested myself I can¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fight? You are Goddess of War, right?¡±


    When I ask her, the Goddess of War says ¡°ahaha¡­¡± while smiling bitterly.


    ¡°Well, I am the Goddess that rules over war for certain but, for me to be able to fight there are a lot of restrictions so I can¡¯t easily do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh? But you wrote before that you wanted to fight with me if you got to meet me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I got carried on by the moment.¡±


    ¡°So, that wasn¡¯t true?¡±


    ¡°No, it was.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    ¡°When Wazu gets aplete deification, you will be a being of the same nature as us, and at that moment we can fight without a problem.¡±


    ¡­ Yeah, I want to go in a way where I won¡¯t¡­ Being someone of the same nature with the Goddesses that don¡¯t hit mepletetly the right way is a little bit¡­ but I see¡­ If I perform aplete deification, I¡¯ll get to be the same as the Goddesses¡­ haa¡­


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s for when I get to be one¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah!! I¡¯ll wait eagerly until then!! From now on I¡¯ll look foward to that day!!¡±


    The Goddess of War says that with a really happy face¡­ Ahh¡­ If she makes such a happy face, I¡¯ll be unable to keep fussing over my race percentage dropping¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Mh? Is something wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want toy down? Ah! Am I disturbing you? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    I knew it!! With all this conversation I understood!! You are too normal!! This is a normal conversation!! No, saying nomral is rude, she is a good person¡­ a too good Goddess!! Is this Goddess the same type as that Goddess or that Earth Goddess? In fact she isn¡¯t, right?!


    ¡°Then, take care!!¡±


    And saying that, the Goddess of War raices a hand and starts leaving the room.


    ¡°Ah, wait!¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±


    Aree? Why did I stop the Goddess of War? Could it be that because we were having an unexpectedly normal conversation, I got a little shaken? The other Goddesses have never been worried about my condition nor do I remember having a proper conversation with any of them ever¡­ Or rather, while I¡¯m thinking this, the Goddess of War is still faithfully waiting for what I¡¯m about to say. What do I do, what do I say¡­ I spoke without thinking and now can seem to say anything at all¡­ Ah! That¡¯s right!!


    ¡°You can¡¯t fight right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there are some restrictions.¡±


    ¡°But can you teach people how to fight?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, I can¡¯t demonstrate how but I can at least talk about how.¡±


    ¡°Then, I know it¡¯s an imprudent of me but, can you please teach a thing or two to the girls?¡±


    ¡°Mhh¡­ Well, why not. I think that would be okay. Besides we are the same in that we feel strongly towrads Wazu and I thought of talking to them in order to get along better with them so this is a good chance. But I just have just time to teach to one or two of them. And I¡¯ll watch them form afar so I don¡¯t be a bother to them and point out when is required. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t teach all of them.¡±


    SUCH A NICE GODDESS!!!


    What¡¯s with this Goddess of War!! She is normal!! Really normal!! You can interact normally with her!! There is no fault or entricity to be found!! I¡¯m sorry!! I¡¯m sorry I grouped you with the other Goddesses!! I¡¯m sorry that I put my guard up from the begining!! On the contrary, pleasee whenever you want!! Or rather, If you want to stay forever that¡¯s fine too!! If you need my power to sustain your manifestation then I¡¯ll give it to you any time!!


    ¡°Then I first go see how are they doing. If I don¡¯t actually see it, I won¡¯t be able to know what to teach them.¡±


    After saying that, the Goddess of War leaves the room while waving her hand and I return the gesture.


    I go to the work room to make the girls¡¯ armour after getting dumbfounded for a while, thinking that there is this kind of Goddess too.


    161 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 161

    New chapter everyone!


    As always, thanks for yourments and feedbacks.


    Andstly, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 161 ¨C Well, this is just a preface</h4>


    ¡ª Sarona¡¯s POV ¡ª


    When I saw the castle of the Dragon King for the first time, I got surprised but, now I¡¯m getting used to it. The surroundings have huge


    ins so training won¡¯t be a problem, although I¡¯m feeling little suffocated. When I casually say that, Kagane replies ¡°Over a


    mountain, or to be more precise over the clouds, the air bes thin. Although, here being another world, I don¡¯t know if that happens


    too...¡± and when I ask her to exin, she tells me that the body needs air to produce energy for it to function, and when that air


    bes thin, the energy you can produce decreases. I see, so that was why I was feeling suffocated.


    But Kagane is really knowledgeable. Every time she says that she came from another world, it gets a little hard to believe but, when I see


    that rich knowledge she has, I really feel she is incredible and I want to praise her.


    Being guided by Wazu-san, we enter the castle and we get introduce to Ragnil-sama. I shiver a little being in front of a being with such


    an overwhelming presence. But it¡¯s mysterious that that I don¡¯t think that he canpare to our husband Wazu-san. After whe introduce


    ourselves, whe get a tour inside the castle by Meru¡¯s mother, Meral-sama and afterwards we get shown to our room. While we were being


    guided, I take a nce at Meral-sama to admire her pure white and beautiful figure. Is Meru going to grow to be as beautiful as Meral-


    sama in the future? Wazu-san is dotting Meru a lot and I wonder if she is going to get a grab of his heart even more from now on? I too


    have to make an effort to be more attractive to Wazu-san.


    The room assigned to us is a huge room in which we the wives will be staying. The only problem is that there are not enough beds so we had


    to take them from other rooms, and we¡¯ll put them together to make one big bed. We the Wives Alliance get along really fine so there is no


    problem. Wazu-san will be stayin in another room but, I really hope that the day where we can sleep together with himes faster...


    sleep in all meanings...


    But really, why are there human sized beds in this caste? It is the Dragon castle so...


    I ask that to Meral-sama.


    ¡°Oh, that is a story of ages ago. It seems that there was a Dragon King that got along well with the humans and at that time, the mountain


    wasn¡¯t as perilous as now so, it seems that humans used toe visit frequently. Those beds are the remnants of that age. Of course they


    have being properly maintained so please use them without worries.¡±


    Certainly the beds were all in perfect conditions.


    ¡°Then, please feel at home.¡±


    Saying that, Meral-sama bows lightly and leaves the room. Did she went back to Ragnil-sama¡¯s side? We return the bow and then sit in the


    bed making a circle.


    ¡°Now, It seems that Wazu will be working on making our armour and it might take long so lets try not to get in his way. What shall we do


    while we stay here?¡±


    Narelina looks at us and asks that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine if we just do self training?¡±


    ¡°That seems fine, we all have our own practice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with that.¡±


    ¡°... there¡¯s a lot I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Bridal training!!¡±


    ¡°I also want to practice in the aspects that Otto-dono pointed out for me.¡±


    Everyone have something they want to do so, until Wazu-san finishes making our armour, it seems that we will be on our own.


    ¡ª End of Sarona¡¯s POV ¡ª


    In the huge mountain that stands in the center of the continent, there is an old western-style house that exist above the clouds of said


    mountain. And inside that house, some superior beings have gathered.


    ¡°It seems that some guests have appeared in the castle of the Dragon King.¡±


    ¡°Oh... I¡¯ll be d if there were a woman elf inside those guests.¡±


    ¡°Are there any beastpersons?¡±


    There are three people sitting in a round table inside a room of that western-styled house. When the lord of the house gives the news, the


    other two ask their questions. Immediatly after, the first one suddenly starts pondering and closes his eyes to start searching. And when


    he opens them, turns to look to the other two.


    ¡°... Indeed. I just confirmed it with magical perception and it seems that there are in fact an elf and a beastperson.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°I hope that beastperson has is strong enough to satisfy me.¡±


    When the lord of the house answers, the other two put on delighted expressions and fearless smiles appear on their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since there have been so many guests... it would be rude of the Dragon King to hoard them by himself.¡±


    The first man also puts on a delighted smile.


    ¡°I think we should pay a visit to those people, what do you thing?¡±


    ¡°I think is fine, it wouldn¡¯t be nice for the Dragon King to monopolize them.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while since guests from below havee. We to have a right to enjoy ourselves.¡±


    In harmony the thre look at each other¡¯s face and break into a girn.


    ¡°The time hase for me to test my magic to my hearts content.¡±


    ¡°And to release myself.¡±


    ¡°Gahaha! I too want to have a match to the death with a strong being!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My blood is boiling!!¡±¡±¡±


    And thus, the three get up, leave the house and start flying with maginc towards the Dragon King¡¯s castle.


    162 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 161 (2)

    I was surprised at the enormity of the Dragon King''s castle at first, but once I got used to it, it was no different from any other human castle. There were many ces, like a vast in, so I wasn''t troubled when searching for a training ce. The air was a bit stuffy, though. When I said so, Kagane who heard that said---


    "On top of the mountain..... No, we are above the clouds. I wonder if the air is thin here. But it''s another world so I don''t know if it''s relevant...." (Kagane)


    I listened carefully to her exnation and interpreted it to my own understanding.


    There was energy called oxygen that our bodies needed to function inside the air. The thing about the air thinning implied that this air only contained a little of the aforementioned energy. The short breaths we were taking was one of the signs of thin air.


    But I should say that Kagane is really a knowledgeable girl. It is still really hard to believe that she came from another world, but I can honestly praise her abundant amount of knowledge.


    We proceeded through the castle with Wazu-san''s guide. We met and were introduced to the dragon king, Ragnil-sama. I trembled slightly due to his overwhelming presence.


    He indeed looked overwhelmingly strong. However, the strange thing was, he still seemed to fall short in terms of strength, from our partner, Wazu-san.


    Afterwards, we introduced ourselves to each other. While listening to the detailed exnation of the castle from Meru''s mother ---Meral-sama, we were guided to our room.


    When I turned my line of sight to Meral-sama who was guiding us, I couldn''t help but admire her beautiful pure white figure.


    Will Meru also grow into a beautiful dragon like her mother in the future? Even now, Wazu-san dotes on Meru a lot. I wonder if she will get more attention in the future. I also have to grow more attractive in order to attract more attention from Wazu-san.....


    It was arge room because all of us wanted to stay in the same ce. However, there were not enough beds so we brought them from another room. Webined the beds into a single huge bed. Because we from the Brides Alliance are good friends.


    Wazu-san was in a different room, but I hope the day when we can openly sleep together wille faster..... But seriously, why are there human-sized beds here? Even though this ce is the castle of a dragon king..... I asked Meral-sama.


    "Oh, it''s a story from a few generations ago. There was a dragon king who had a good rtionship with humans, and the situation of this mountain was also different at that time, so humans often visited this ce. Those beds are the remnants of that era. Of course, the beds have been properly taken care of, so please use it without worrying." (Meral)


    Certainly, the beds we gathered were all beautiful and clean.


    "Well then, please make yourself at home." (Meral)


    Meral-sama left us with those parting words. We sat down in a circle on the bed after bowing to her.


    I wonder if she will return to where Ragnil-sama is.


    "Okay, Wazu will need time to make our equipment, so let''s not disturb him. What shall we do during our stay?" (Narellina)


    Narellina asked while looking around at us.


    "How about self-training?" (Sarona)


    "You are right. Everyone has something they want to improve." (Narellina)


    "I don''t have any problems with that." (Naminissa)


    "..........there are various things that each of us want to do." (Haosui)


    "Bride training!!" (Kagane)


    "I also have to review the area which Otto-dono pointed out." (Maorin)


    Everyone seemed to have something on their mind. It was decided that everyone would act separately until our equipment waspleted.


    -----end-----


    In the old Western-style building located higher than the clouds of a huge mountain standing in the middle of the continent, the people that were called superior existences had gathered.


    "It seems that several guests have appeared in the castle of the Dragon King."


    "Hou..... it would be great if there is a female elf among them."


    "Is there a beastman?"


    There were three people sitting around a round table in that building. When the lord of the manor spoke such words, the remaining two people inquired to make sure.


    The man closed his eyes as if he was exploring something. He opened his eyes and looked at the other two people who asked him.


    "I see.... I just confirmed it with Magic Sensing, it seems that both elf and beastman are there."


    "That''s great."


    "I hope that the beastman has the strength we desire....."


    Those who heard the lord answer expressed their joy with a fearless smile.


    "It''s been a long time since we had this many guests..... It would be cruel to leave them to the dragon king alone....."


    The man who said that also smiled happily.


    "I think we can have a little fun with them, how about that?"


    "Sounds good to me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nice of the Dragon King to monopolize them."


    "The guests who came from the world below for the first time in a while, I think we also have the right to enjoy them."


    Three people looked at each other''s face in unexpected harmony while grinning.


    "It''s time to test my magic to its full potential."


    "It''s time to sublimate my thoughts."


    "Guhahaha!! If there is a strong being, I want to have a death match!!"


    " " "My blood is boiling!!" " "


    The three people stood up, left the building, and flew towards the Dragon King''s castle with magic.


    **Proofreader : Meihua**

 Chapter 162

    Hey people, sorry about the dy.


    This chapter is the first of a series of personal sotries of the wives. They are quite entertaining so you won¡¯t feel let down.


    Thanks once again for yourments and feedback.


    And now, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 162 ¨C Another story 10: Sarona and the High Lewdlf</h4>


    ¡ª Sarona¡¯s POV ¡ª


    The next day, after I finished my practice, I returned alone to the room to rest and found that Wazu-san hade looking for me. Unexpectedly, when I saw him, my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Wa...Wazu-san, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sarona, it¡¯s great that you came. Actually... there¡¯s something awkward I want to ask...¡±


    Wazu-san seems like he wants to say something difficult. He¡¯s cute, what can it be?


    ¡°Uhm... In order to make your armour, I need you to tell me your measurements... please?¡±


    ... Fumu. Of course he is going to need our measurements if he is going to make personalized armour for us. If that is so, I should tell him honestly...


    ¡°Understood, you are going to make us personal armour so obviously you are going to need our body measurments..........


    You can take my measurements as much as you want.¡±


    I open my arms wide and prepare to recieve Wazu-san.


    ¡°No, I mean... you can just tell me, you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my own measurements.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Of course you do, right? Or rather, to ask me to take them myself...¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, and I cant measure myself, besides I you don¡¯t touch me, there will be things you won¡¯t understand, right?¡±


    I do know them, though.


    ¡°Ugh... are you really okay with it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you refraining yourself? Aren¡¯t you my husband?¡±


    Did he gather his courage with that? After taking a breath, Wazu-san took my measurements from head to toe and checked my every shape. Ughh... is in this times that I regret not having a chest as big as Tata or Narelina.


    ¡°Wo-wouldn¡¯t it be better if I took my clothes of, Wazu-san?¡±


    ¡°No it wouldn¡¯t!! You don¡¯t need to undress!! You aren¡¯t going to wear your armour in the bare!! You are going to wear it over your clothes so you really don¡¯t have to undress!!¡±


    His red face is cute, and seeing him so flustered is cute to.


    And after that, he took my body measurements very carefully. Having him touch me is... is such a blissful time.


    And after some days passed, I received my personal armour from Wazu-san. My armour was made from a rapier taken from the treasure vault of this castle and the dragon scales of Meru; and it was made to match the colour of my hair. A silver lighweight armour. Of course, the armour fits my body perfectly. ording to Wazu-san exnation, the rapier that became my armour was made of orichalcum and with Wazu-san¡¯s God magic, it was given the power of the wind.


    While I was checking out the armour given to me by Wazu-san, an explotion resounded from a distance, and as I turn to look, I saw that Wazu-san and the Dragon King Ragnil-sama were fighting each other. It was as if the Gods themselves were fighting and as my sight was stolen by that view, a voice besides me abruptly called out to me.


    ¡°Fumu, the one fighting Ragnil is that silent and stupidly strong kid, huh?¡±


    I draw my sword at once and turn towards where the voice ising. Besides me was an elf just like me whose precense I was unable to detect. A male of about 2 metres with a stunning blonde hair that reached to his waist, the long ears trademark of an elf, a gaze so sharp probably forged through a long military story and manly factions. Wearing a robe with a base of green I could feel from his aura that he was a strong being. Or rather, being an elf my self I can tell that even he looks like an ordinary elf, he is a being that is over any elf.


    ¡°... Are you a high elf?¡±


    ¡°Indeed I am...


    Is what I would like to say but no. My name is Lut. My race is a High Lewdlf!!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ... I can¡¯t make heads or tails of what he is saying.


    ¡°That face tells me that you don¡¯t understand what I am saying. It can¡¯t be helped as I am the first of my species.¡±


    The one named Lut folds his arms and nods with his head.


    ¡°But it¡¯s been really a while since I met an elf. You should be really strong if you were able toe up this mountian... good... really good... as expected, elfs are good... Being in this ce where there¡¯s nowhere to vent my desires, having an elf is great. You have the characteristic beautiful elf long ears, a beautiful silver hair that steals my heart, those well trained limbs that look so good to touch, and more importantly, not a uselesslyrge chest.


    There are a lot people that say that a woman withrge breast are better but I am not one. It is not about whetherrge or small are better. What¡¯s important is if you can get turned on when you touch your partners breasts.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong. Is not that I don¡¯t like women withrge breasts. The breasts are the proof of a woman¡¯s motherhood and I do want to feel those kind of breasts too.¡±


    I get a sence of impending crisis from the talkative man, so I quickly draw my sword.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so tense. How¡¯s that? Don¡¯t you want to spend the night with me? I pride myself in my night techniques. Would you let me try the fruit of my research in that body of yours? I assure you that it¡¯ll feel real good.¡±


    The man gets close while vulgarly moving his hand. Being unable to stand that man¡¯s actions I prepare to attack him, and in that moment, a boulder passes flying as if to hit that man¡¯s cheek. It had a speed that neither me nor the man were able to detect, and in order to protect me, Wazu-san suddenly appears.


    ¡°You bastard... I¡¯m sure you are the high elf Lut... if you just try to put a hand on my Sarona, you¡¯ll be up for utter pain!¡±


    My Sarona... my Sarona... my Sarona...


    Yes, let¡¯s keep it in my heart, I will never forget it!!


    ¡°Oi! Our fight isn¡¯t over yet!!¡±


    ¡°I know~! I¡¯ll be right there!!... and? What do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes!! I swear will never get even close to her!! By the Old Gods and the New!!¡±


    With bloodlust to the brim and spilling killing intempt, Wazu-san returns to where Ragnil-sama is. An infuriated Wazu-saning to protect me... my heart is throbbing. After following Wazu-san with my eyes, I turn to the man who is drenched in sweat and shedding tears.


    ¡°... You... what is your rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m one of his future wives.¡±


    ¡°Then say so quickly!¡±


    Afterwards I got to hear Lut-sama¡¯s story. His races in in fact a high elf, blessed with a talent for battle, even between the high elves he wa unmatched; but one day he got to know the rtionship of a man and a woman at night and his curiosity took him to put his hands in every woman he could get. That¡¯s when he named himself ¡®high lewdlf¡¯ and because of that he was banished from the High Elf vige. After going from ce to ce, he reached this mountain and started to live as one of the ruling superior beings but, getting carried on by his past glory, he picked a fight with Wazu-san and instead gotpletely beaten by him. Since then he has been having trouble dealing with Wazu-san and always keeps his guard up around him. Well, I can only say that you reap what you sow.


    However, after learning that, he implored me to fix Wazu-san¡¯s mood. There¡¯s really no harm for me so I can at least do that. After hearing that, he did a dogeza. Is Wazu-san really that scary?


    Even though you are a high elf...


    163 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 163

    Hello people!


    This is the new one. This time is Tata¡¯s turn.


    Thanks for yourments and feedback.


    Please enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 163 ¨C Another story 11: Tata and the Goddess of War</h4>


    ¡ª Tata¡¯s POV ¡ª


    After finishing my daily trainig, I return by myself to the room to think a menu for the meals of today as it¡¯s my turn to cook. Aftera while, Wazu-san enters the room. It seems that he¡¯s looking for someone so I try to call out for him but before I do so, he finds me andes inside the room.


    ¡°Ah, I finally found you.¡±


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask of you...¡±


    Something to ask me? I tilt my head while wondering what could it be. Does he want to confirm the menu for today?


    ¡°... Is just... I have a favour to ask...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    A favour? Does he want to request that I don¡¯t include something in the menu that he doesn¡¯t like? I don¡¯t think so becuase, no matter what we cook, Wazu-san eats it happily while saign ¡®Delicious!¡¯... appart from Haosui and Kagane¡¯s avant-garde cooking that is.


    ¡°You can say no if you are against it but, I need everyone¡¯s measurements to make your personal equipment easy to...¡±


    ¡°Please take my measurements as you like.¡±


    Before he could even finish I bow showing my consent.


    ¡°You¡¯re to quick to decide! Or rather, why do I have to take them myself? You can just tell me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my own measurements, so please take them as you see fit, Wazu-san.¡±


    I actually do know them. I mean, in order to always look beautiful in front of Wazu-san, we consult each other about our bodies every night. Especially in the weight department.


    ¡°... Then, how about you measure yourself and then tell me...?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no good. I think is most important for you as the manufacturer to confirm the shape it should have.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that... haa... I understand, I¡¯ll take the measurements.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in your care!!¡±


    Fufu... I¡¯m d I held back on the food yesterday...


    Wazu-san is taking my measurements. Equipment made personally by Wazu-san, huh... I¡¯m looking foward to it.


    Ah, seeing him with such a serious face... I feel like teasing him a little.


    ¡°Wazu-san... should I undress now?¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t know how undressing would help.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t my clothes getting in the way of taking my measurements urately?¡±


    ¡°Nope, they aren¡¯t so you can keep them on.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, can I ask another thing?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of my breasts?¡±


    ¡°... Do I need answer?¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°... I think they are extremely wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Fufu... extremely wonderful is that... of course, my breasts are one of the things I take the most pride in.


    Afterwards I got Wazu-san topletely take my measurements. It was an extremely wonderful time... whoo...


    Some dayster I recieved my personal equipment. I was sure to train with everyone but, I still don¡¯t feel to well while fighting. If I were to be honest, I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t feel to bad if the opponent is a monster but, were it to be a person trying to kill me, I don¡¯t know if I would be able to stand it.


    I look once more at the equipment Wazu-san gave me. The main weapon is a splendid staff made of metal with incrustations of jewels and a big magic stone on the tip. ording to Wazu-san, it greatly enhances my magical barrier because it was made with God Magic. He also told me that he made it that way because he kept in mind that I¡¯m not good with fighting so it would be better if I had a stronger defence. Apparently it packs quite the striking force because it was made with Orichalcum but I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to use it correctly. He also gave me a shield of about half my height. Of course it was also made from Orichalcum, yet I wonder if is because I have been traingin a lot because I¡¯m not having any trouble moving with it. But due to it being to big, it will be kept in Meru¡¯s magical storage and when I need it I can materialize it with my magic if will it to, or so it seems. And finally, my guard will not be an armour but some robust robes so that I can move around freely. They were ck as my previous one and it seems that they were actually sewed over some other clothes that Wazu-san found in the treasure vault with string made from Ragnil-sama¡¯s scales. I happily embrace the equipment that Wazu-san made just for me.


    Although it was Sarona¡¯s turn to prepare the food today, she said that there was a new power that she wanted to try out so I hurriedly exchanged ces with her. In the kitchen I¡¯m looking at the ingredientes before me while thinking of a menu for today when all of the sudden, I nce upon my new kitchen knife. Wazu-san made it for me from the leftover materials but it has a sharpness equal to a holy sword so I can easily cut any ingredient without a problem. So useful.


    I was in the middle of pealing the skin of an ingredient with my knife and at the same time brewing soup while thinking of the rest of the menu, when a person entered the kitchen. That person was a woman with crimson hair and sharp eyes and looks yet she was a beatuiful woman that looked as if she hade out from a picture. It¡¯s my first time seeing her.


    ¡°Oh! A delicious smell ising from here.¡±


    ¡°Who might you be?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I should introduce myself first. d to meet you, I¡¯m the Goddess of War.¡±


    ¡°... Ha-haa...¡±


    Eh? Let¡¯s see... I seem to remember that name from between the Goddesses that gave their blessings to Wazu-sama...


    ¡°Yeah! You are right, I am that Goddess of War!!¡±


    And after saying that, she lets out her godly aura to prove herself. Immediately after I felt that aura, I try to kneel down but Lady Goddess of War stops me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! I don¡¯t like that kind of formal stuff.¡±


    She stops me with a bright smile. Her appearance is far from what Wazu-san described the Goddesses to be. How to say it, she gives the vibe of a really kind Goddess.


    ¡°You have stopped cooking, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    From the words of Lady Goddess of War, I remembered that I was in the middle of cooking. I check the condition of the soup... whoo... it¡¯s still okay.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind me, please continue cooking.¡±


    Should I really not mind her? While thinking that, Lady Goddess of War tels me ¡°It¡¯s really okay¡± so I bow to her and resume cooking.


    Lady Goddess of War is fixedly staring my work and it¡¯s kind of unsettling but, I continue cooking as I¡¯m used to. And at that time Lady Goddess of War calls out to me while looking at my hands.


    ¡°In the end, fighting is the same as cooking.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You are afraid of fighting, right?¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    How was I seen through? Is is because she is a Goddess?


    ¡°Cooking is also scary at the begining, is it not? Like when you held a knife for the first time.¡±


    ¡°... that is right. The first time I put a knife into some ingredients, I was afraid of cutting a finger.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not scary anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Fighting is the same. Right now you might be worried that if you suddenly use your power carelessly on someone, you might hurt that person. But, like that knife, if you get used to use it, you¡¯ll get your desired results.¡±


    ¡°... Can it really go like that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If the Goddess that rules over war says so, then it will be okay.¡±


    Lady Goddess of War hits her chest. I unconsciously let out a smile thanks to her words and actions.


    ¡°... Thank you very much.¡±


    It seems that I can muster a little more self confidence.


    ¡°The rest is about how confident the person is but that varies from person to person. In the end everyone¡¯s reason to fight also varies from person to person... But if what I said can relieve a little of your fears, then I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°This is my present for you.¡±


    Lady Goddess of War puts her hand towards me and suddenly I can feel that something warm pours into me.


    ¡°I just gave you my divine protection. Keep working hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You gave me advise and even your divine protection, I¡¯m really grateful.¡±


    I bow to Lady Goddess of War and she gives me a briliant smile and then leaves the kitchen.


    I feel like I can be more confident in fighting now. I¡¯ll be more proactive in my daily training from now on... I wonder if I should ask one of the girls to spar with me...


    164 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 164

    Heey everyone!


    How¡¯s your week being treating you?


    I¡¯m here with a new chapter of sono mono (duh!).


    Thanks for yourments and feedbacks.


    And now the chapter, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 164 ¨C Another story 12: Naminissa and the puddle.</h4>


    ¡ª Naminissa¡¯s POV ¡ª


    I finish my daily routine of training and return to the room to rest. It is not that Wazu-sama¡¯s training is so hard that you can not move afterwards but, it would not be good either if I do not properly rest. Iy defenseless in the bed and look to the ceiling.


    Whenever I have times like these for myself to think, I always think of one thing.


    The thing about Aria.


    Ever since Wazu-sama told us his intentions of going to where Aria is, I have always been thinking that as Aria¡¯s friend I do know her personality, and even though the society calls her a Holy woman, actually she could not be farther from a Holy Woman... yet I can not get myself to believe that Aria would betray Wazu-sama. If she really had betrayed him, she would not be explicitly looking for him. Instead she might have been loking for him all this time just to tell him that she never betrayed him... or it might be just my wishfull thoughts... but then again, there is the thing about why she is still with the hero... there really is no end to my train of thought... fuu~...


    I take a breath and raise my upper body, and realize that in front of me is Wazu-sama.


    ¡°Oops, did I wake you?¡±


    It seems that he thought that I was sleeping and, because I suddenly got up, he thought that he woke me up.


    ¡°No, I was not sleeping in the first ce. I was justying down for a bit.¡±


    When I deny it, Wazu-sama pats his chest in relief. You do not have to worry like that. Even if you were to wake me up, I would never get angry at you. Isntead, I wish you would wake me up with a sweet kiss...


    ¡°And, to what do I owe the pleasure of you visiting our room? Oh! I know, you came here to embrace me. Then if you would give me a little time to arrange myself...¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t know!! Your answer is wrong!! Why is it that the first thing you think of is that I came with that in mind?!¡±


    ¡°Is that not it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not!!¡±


    What a shame.


    ¡°What is it then, are you looking for someone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making everyone¡¯s equipment and for them to suit you well, I¡¯m asking for everyone¡¯s measures.¡±


    ¡°I see now, because they would be personal, you need minute detail of the sizes of everyone. Then please take my measures.¡±


    I open my arms inviting him to measure me as much as he wants.


    ¡°... Why does ites to me taking your measures?¡±


    ¡°Because I wish so.¡±


    ¡°... You can always just tell me.¡±


    ¡°The measures I know are outdated. People grow everyday, you know? Right now I do not know my measures. So I ask of you to please take my measures.¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to do it?¡±


    ¡°I expect you to do it.¡±


    Seeing that I will not yield no matter what, Wazu-sama takes a breath and makes a resolved face.


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll take your measures... you won¡¯t get mad?¡±


    ¡°Why would I get angry when I am the one who is asking you to do it? Ah! Should I take my clothes off? Or do you want to undress me yourself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine!! You are fine like that!! Stay like that please!!¡±


    Afterwards, Wazu-sama took my measures carefully. From time to time I move my body on purpose just to see Wazu-sama¡¯s reaction. Such a blissful time.


    Some dayster, I recieved my equipment from Wazu-sama when I was alone in my room. It was a staff that enhanced my magical barrier equal to Tata¡¯s, and a little shield that sticks to my arm so that it does not disturb my mobility. The protective gear was divided in two, the upper part being an armour and the lower part being a multyered skirt, a so called dress armour. The materials he used were Orichalcum and dragon scales, and it was dyed in red tones to match my hair. I ce my equipment in a way that I can contemte it. This is the equipment that Wazu-sama made himself just for me...


    ¡°Fufu...¡±


    I let out a smile from happiness. Iy down on bed and stare absentmindedly to my equipment, and fell asleep like that...


    While I was sleeping, I felt an unconfortable sensation from my lower body, which wakes me up.


    ¡°... mmm...¡±


    The first thing I do after waking up is invesstigate what is the unconfortable sensation in my lower body.


    ... *ssh*...


    ... Mh? Ssh?...


    ... My hand is wet...


    It is wet!!


    Ipletely wake my self up immediatly, straighten myself and look at my lower body.


    There is a puddle in there...


    Eeeeehhh!! What is the meaning of this?! This can not possibly be... No, no, no nooo, it can not be!! There is no way that I would do such a careless thing being a former princess... but in front of me exist a proof of it... no it is not!! This is no proof!! I am sure that in my sleep I toppled a flower base or a cup of water!! And in fact a flower vase that decorated the bed isying on the floor... I am sure that is the cause!! If not then this is a dream!! The real me is still sleeping soundly!! No but... uuhh...


    ... I shall not ept this... I shall not...


    Hahh... for the time being it looks like I did it... let¡¯s destroy the evidence.


    I get up from bed and take of the sheets. First I will dry the wet bed with everyday magic. Yes, it disappeared nicely. Now I will activate a magical barrier in the form of a washing pole and I will put the sheets in it to dry. I take a breath there.


    Now that I have done this, I can calmly think about what happened.


    In my sleep I turned and toppled the pedestal in which the flower vase was standing, and the water in the vase flew over and spilled in my lower body. And in the floor is a thick carpet spread, I am sure that it killed the sound of the vase falling. And I waste to wake up... yes, there is no way that I... *cough* myself.


    Still, It was good thinking of me to hang to dry the puddle in the sheets even before I started analyzing the situation...


    Suddenly, I feel the presence of someone at the entrance of the room so I turn to look.


    In front of me was Wazu-sama...


    Wazu-sama opens his eyes wide and bes dumbfounded. He then turns to look to the puddle in the sheet behind me... Eh? Does it not look like I did this...?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!! I didn¡¯t see anything!! I really didn¡¯t see anything!!¡±


    Haaa!!


    Wazu-sama turns on his heels and tries to leave the room. N-noo!! I can not let him go like this!! I can not leave witnesses!!


    ¡°Block the path of my enemy (in super fast-talking)¡±


    I lost my self and used all of my magical force to activate a magical barrier to block the door of the room, sealing Wazu-sama¡¯s way out.


    ¡°Gya!¡±


    Wazu-sama bumps his face in the magical barrier wall that I created with all my magical force and lets out a scream.


    ¡°Haa... haa...¡±


    Fufufu... I-I was right to use all of my magical force... I somehow was able to avoid that Wazu-sama escaped this ce... what is next now is...


    ¡°I-impossible!! I didn¡¯t use all my strenght but how can there be an invisible wall blocking my way?!¡±


    ¡°Fu, fu, fu... Wazu-sama... where are you going? You could not possibly be thinking of leaving like this...¡±


    ¡°Hii!!¡±


    Due to the exhaution of draining all my magic, I am dragging myself in the floor and getting closer to Wazu-sama.


    ¡°I-I really didn¡¯t see anything!! Nothing at all!! I didn¡¯t see the mysterious puddle in the sheets!!¡±


    ¡°Fufufufufuf...¡±


    Later on I had a lengthy CON-VER-SA-TION with Wazu-sama to clear the missunderstanding.


    My word, I do not know if Wazu-sama has a good timing or a bad one... haa... I ampletely tired... my throat is dry too, I will drink some water and then go to bed...


    165 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 165

    Hey!!


    New chapter and nothing much to say.


    Thanks for yourments and the ever decreasingly feedback hahaha.


    Anyway, let¡¯s go to the important stuff. Enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 165 ¨C Another story 13: Narelina and Meral</h4>


    ¡ª Narelina¡¯s POV ¡ª


    I finish my self imposed training and spars and return to the room to rest.


    Fuu... Having Haosui and Kagane as sparring partners is a nice stimnt. It bes a good learning experience to fight against opponents that rank higher both in satus and in war tactics. When I was in the castle of my hometown I used to go to the practice grounds of the knights instead of just train by myself, in order to always be ahead of everyone around me. I¡¯m still no match for Wazu, and I don¡¯t think that there¡¯ll ever be a time when I get to equal him but, I want to get close as much as possible. I don¡¯t want to go through somethig like that again. Thanks to Wazu getting enraged on my behalf and to his forceful kiss that made me happy, I was able to get over it to some extent but, I have no doubt that if I had been as strong then as I am now, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered that kind of humiliation. That is why I?m trying to be even stronger...


    I drikng some water and dry off the sweat from the heat of the training, when Wazu enters the room.


    ¡°Ah! There you are!¡±


    ¡°Mh? What¡¯s up, do you need me for something?¡±


    ¡°I was in the middle of making everyone¡¯s equipment when I realized that, while there might be no problem with the weapons, I need your measures for your protective gear. And although it might be a little embarrassing, I¡¯m going around asking for everyone¡¯s measures.¡±


    ¡°I see. Indeed it¡¯s beter for the protective gear to be the perfect size for the body. And so you came here in order to ask me for my measures.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!!¡±


    I honestly tell him that I understood and Wazu took a breath of relief. He might have been wondering if I would get disgusted over this. There is no way that I would feel like that for goodness sake... I wish he would start being aware that he is our husband. None of us would be angry for something like this...


    ¡°I got it. Then I¡¯ll have you measure me to your heart¡¯s content!!¡±


    ¡°You just have to tell me!!¡±


    Eh? My feelings for you (T/N: anata) will not waver over something like you taking my measures!! Far from feeling disgusted, I would feel d!! Or that¡¯s what I was trying to express when I asked him to take my measures but, it seems that it didn¡¯t got through... fumu, It might be better to tell him straight.


    ¡°Sorry, my phrasing was wrong. I want my future husband Wazu to take my measures. Can you heed my wish?¡±


    ¡°... Hah... Okay, why it should be different now?¡±


    Different? I see, I wasn¡¯t the first one. He has asked the same to other people. It¡¯s a little regretable that I wasn¡¯t the first one but, the order might just be who he came across first, and that isn¡¯t something that matters between us. While I was pondering over that, Wazu took out a string with ck marks on it and started to take my measures.


    H-he¡¯s almost touching my chest... won¡¯t he touch them if he goes on like that...?


    While having improper thoughts, I remember what I was doing before. I was wiping my sweat, wasn¡¯t I...? which means that I haven¡¯t taken a bath... when I realize that, I timidly call out to him.


    ¡°... Wa-Wazu... uhm...¡±


    ¡°Mh~? What is it?¡±


    Wazu is taking my measures with such zeal.


    ¡°I want to confirm something... that is... Do I smell? Up until now I was training so I haven¡¯t got the chance to take a bath...¡±


    ¡°Mh... not really. You smell nice like the sun as always.¡±


    ¡°I-is that so... that¡¯s fine then...¡±


    Fuu... for the time being I¡¯m safe... but it still bothers me soter I¡¯ll wash carefully...


    Even though he told me that I smell good, it kept bothering me so I didn¡¯t move a bit...


    Some dayster, Wazu gave me the equipment that he made especially for me. As weapons, he gave me a great sword made of Orichalcum and imbued with the power of fire with his God Magic, and he also gave me a long sword also made of Orichalcum to match any circumstance. He said he didn¡¯t find any Orichalcum to make my protective gear so instead he gave me a full te armour made of Mithril. I can¡¯t be always be wearing it so he made contermeasurements. With his God Magic, he made it possible to autoequip it using my magic whenever I will it. It was really entertaining so I tried it many times. Otherwise it will usually be inside Meru¡¯s magical storage.


    I checked my new equipment, polished my new swords, put down the great sword, hang in my waist the long sword and face towards a new battle field.


    In front of me are various ingridients and in my clean hands w kitchen knife... fuu... haa...


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±


    ¡°Yes, give it your best at learning.¡±


    At my side was Meru¡¯s mother Meral-sama standing in her human form. Her skin is as white as snow like in her dragon form, her facial features are so beautiful that even I a woman am feeling charmed, and with long and slender arms and legs, she is the living definition of a beautiful woman. During our stay in this castle I have asked Meral-sama to teach me to cook and I have been doing a great effort to get better at it. Since the first day Meral-sama came to our room to... y?... and to have a frendly talk. Usually I would ask Tata to teach me but it seems that she has something to do herself and when I casually said that it would be a problem if the time for studing cooking decreases, Meral-sama offered herself to teach me to cook. I had once tried her food and realized that she has such a mastery that wouldn¡¯t lose to Tata¡¯s, that instead I wanted to plea instead to be teach.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, you already got the basics right so today let¡¯s focus on seasoning, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Saying that, Meral-sama took out various seasonings and lined them up. Could there be around a dozen?


    ¡°There are this many...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are also some that look the same but, what¡¯s important is to know how to use them, and even though my husband looks so crude, he¡¯s unexpectedly picky with the vour of his meals. That¡¯s why I also did my best in collecting this many. And thanks to it, my husband was really pleased.¡±


    ¡°You really love him, right?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu... You also have to feed Wazu delicious meals too, Narelina-chan.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Meral-sama started to teach me after seeing my fighting spirit.


    ¡°Narelina-chan, first you need to cut the meat and vegetables into bite-sized pieces.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Now, before cooking the ingredients you just cut, we need to prepare first the seassoning. At first you might probably don¡¯t know what to do so, let¡¯s add them while tasting it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Narelina-chan, why did you put that in?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Because I heard that it would be good for health!¡±


    ¡°Narelina-chan... that one¡¯s a little bit...¡±


    ¡°But I heard that this one gives you vigour!¡±


    ¡°... Narelina-chan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll add this one... and this one... Ah! This one too...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    That¡¯s weird... was this dish supposed to have this colour...? It was supposed to be something with the feeling of a home made cooking but, it has a deep purple colour... or kind of ck... I turn to look to Meral-sama and I see she is smiling but she is sweating cold. From her smile I can understand that this was a failure. I had put my everything but turned out to be a failure.


    While I was worring about what I should do, Wazu-san enters the kitchen.


    ¡°Eh? Narelina and, is that presence Meral? So that¡¯s how you look in your human form. Rather, why do you look so lost? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Ah!! No, this is...¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened!! Nothing!!¡±


    While I was lost at words to say looking at my failure, Meral-sama tried to cover up for me but, Wazu came over here with a questioning face and looked at my failed work. Ahh... t-this is... eh!


    ¡°Were you cooking? Then let me taste it for a bit.¡±


    After he said that, he brought it to his mouth before we were able to stop him.


    ¡°... u~m... yep!! It¡¯s tasty!!¡±


    ...eh?


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right, Ragnil was calling for me! Then, see youter!!¡±


    Wazu quickly leaves the kitchen. Meral-sama and I see him off and then turn to look at each other.


    ¡°... Well, Wazu is kind of a special case so... let¡¯s try once again...¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Being exhausted after learning to cook I return to the room and turn to sleep.


    Just right before falling asleep I heard from somewhere a voice screaming ¡®I feel to excited and can¡¯t sleep!!¡¯ but I went to sleep soon after...


    166 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 166

    Yo! One more of the girls. I¡¯m really liking them though.


    Thanks for thements and the feedback, I¡¯m d you guys think that I¡¯m improving.


    Now enjoy the new chapter.


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 166 ¨C Another Story 14: Haosui and Megil.</h4>


    Lately everyday is very fun. Can it be thanks to the people that I¡¯ll call family in the future increasing in one go?


    Sarona-oneechan has beautiful hair besides being so polite and reliable.


    Tata-oneechan is kind and the food she prepares is always delicious, she is to me the ideal older sister.


    Naminissa-oneechan is very knowledgeable and she is the mood maker of the group.


    Narelina-oneechan is not only very strong, she also watches over us and she is always supporting us, I want to be like her.


    Kagane is the same age as me and is the first friend... no, she is my first best friend and a wife, I can talk with her anything.


    Mao-oneechan is the new wife but her animal ears are really beautiful and I realized in our conversations that she is someone really nice. I want to touch those fluffy ears.


    If I use my dragonification, my tail gets covered in hard scales so it doesn¡¯t feel nice to touch it but Meru¡¯s tail is so nice to the touch. I wonder why are we so different even though we are of the same dragon race?


    Freud-san is... a person I don¡¯t understand...


    And then there is Danna-sama.


    They are all my proud family that I love.


    I finish thetest spar I had with Narelina-oneechan and Kagane and go to the room we are using as a changing room. I ce down the bokken (T/N: Wooden sword) that I¡¯m using during practice, take off the worn-out training gear to stay only in my underware and sit in a chair that is in this room while taking a breath.


    ¡°Fuu~¡±


    Narelina-oneechan has be strong. She has be stronger than when we first met and her sence for fighting has be sharper sotely our matches are getting better. I¡¯m looking foward to what the future will bring about. Kagane has been coached by Danna-sama and her magic has improved a lot, to the point that if we were to fight for real I don¡¯t know who would win. I can¡¯t let my guard down with Sarona-oneechan and Mao-oneechan either and Tata-oneechan and Naminissa-oneechan are bing stronger bit by bit. I must also do my best...


    ¡°Ah, Haos...¡±


    ¡°...kyaa~¡±


    While I was in deep thought, Danna-sama entered the room. I immediately remembered that I was in my underwear but, although I woldn¡¯t really be emarrassed if Danna-sama looked at me like this, I recalled that Kagane said that screaming was good manners to scream at a time like this so I scream for the time being. Is just that she didn¡¯t tell me how should I scream so I thikng it came out a little in monotone.


    ¡°Monotone?! Before that, cover yourself!! Why are you soposed?!¡±


    The look of Danna-sama getting flustered and turning around with a deeply red face is funny.


    ¡°... It¡¯s not embarrassing if Danna-sama looks at me.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s bee embarrassed!!¡±


    Mou... can¡¯t be helpede. I cheerfully dress myself.


    ¡°... It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    After I call out to him, he slo~wly turns around and confirms my appearance and lets out a sigh.


    ¡°... Did you needed me for something?¡±


    ¡°A-Ahh, I¡¯m making everyone¡¯s personal equipment so I need your measurements.¡±


    ¡°... Understood. Undressing myself again is a hassle so please undress me.¡±


    ¡°Why?! Why do I need to undress you?! Besides you just have to tell me yourself!!¡±


    ¡°... I haven¡¯t... measured myself so I don¡¯t know. Please take my measurements, Danna-sama.¡±


    When I say that to Danna-sama, he looks up as if saying ¡®So it hase to this¡¯ and I see him making a face of having given up.


    ¡°... What about taking them yourself?¡±


    ¡°... I want Danna-sama to do it.¡±


    I act upon my boiling desire.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll do it. If I start grumbling about it, It would just look as if I don¡¯t want to do it... stop undressing!!¡±


    Even though I was already halfways undressed...


    Afterwards I had Danna-sama take my measurements. Seeing him get all red-faced made me secretly feel relieved because it means that he is getting aroused by my body.


    Some dayster, I recieved my equipment from Danna-sama. A katana made of Orichalcum sheathed in a scabbard also made with Orichalcum and richly adorned with jewels. The de was infused in the power of lightning with Danna-sama¡¯s God Magic. I tried to pour some magic into it and the de gets surrounded with lightning, then I swing it and that lightning soars to the ce I aimed at. It was so entertaining that I did it so many times that I got scolded. My armour was a lightweight armour that adjusted to my body covering only the chest and the hips. It had a special function that was installed with God Magic that made it possible to gorw big when I use dragonification.


    Asked by Danna-sama if this was okay, I honestly gave him my thanks. I will wear this and give it a go against Kager.


    I was guided to a room by Meru¡¯s mother Meral-sama and when I go inside I see that inside is Meru¡¯s grandmother Megil-sama. It seems that the one that called for me was Megil-sama. Meral-sama bows slightly and leaves the room, and Megil-sama narrows her eyes and calls out to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you over here.¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t mind. I presume that you need me for something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right... I want to confirm something... Can you use Dragonification?¡±


    ¡°... I can.¡±


    ¡°Can you how me your dragon form?¡±


    Nodding to Megil-sama¡¯s words, I take off my clothes and start my dragonification. Is not that I can¡¯t transform with my clothes on but, if I do that, the clothes I¡¯m wearing would get torned so I took them off. As I invoke dragonification, my body starts turning into that of a dragon. The surface of my body gets covered in scales the same green as my hair and in a blink of an eye, I turn into a green dragon. When I turn to look to Megil-sama as if to ask her ¡®is this fine?¡¯, I nce upon Megil-sama¡¯s nostalgic eyes.


    ¡°... those brightly green scales are exactly the same...¡±


    ... exactly the same?


    ¡°You can turn back now.¡±


    Been told so I deactivate dragonification and return to the form of a human. I put my clothes on.


    ¡°... Is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes... That¡¯s mostly what I wanted to know but... do you know about you dragon ancestor?¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t. My parents died before they were able to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so... I made you remember something unpleasant, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°... It¡¯s okay. I will never forget my parents. Besides I already have a new family so I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for certain. Be sure to get spoiled plenty by Wazu.¡±


    ¡°... I will.¡±


    ¡°And so, I can tell you about all I know about you dragon ancestor but, do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°... Please tell me.¡±


    It¡¯s the story of my dragon lineage that mom said me she would tell me about some day. I never thought that I would hear it in this ce. If I can then I want to know everything, and then I want to tell it to my and Danna-sama¡¯s child...


    ¡°Your dragon ancestor was a dragon that lived a few hundreds of years ago...¡±


    Megil-sama said that as if looking back to a distant past and remembering.


    ¡°That was a time called the Age of Darkness, the world was ruled by a tyranical Evil God who possessed an immense power. We the Dragon race, the Human race, the Beast race and all of those who wouldn¡¯t approve the tyranical ways of the Evil God moved out to subjugate him. In between those were the God that was told had created the world and the five pir Goddesses but, even gathering all that power, the subjugation of the Evil God was not a easey feat... that was how much power the Evil God had and his tens of thousands of minions were also powerful... In the end we suffered great sacrifices but were ultimately able to seal the Evil God and that gave birth to the current age... Your ancestor was the most powerful of the Dragon race a Green Dragon. And he was not just powerful, he also was extremely kind to everyone else, he was the hero of the dragon race... but that Green Dragon fell by the hand of the Evil God and left this world... but just before that, the Green Dragon left a child of his own, andter, that child left descendants too and so on and so forth... andstly, you were born. Your green scales are exactly the same as those of the Green Dragon... there was no other dragon with scales as green as his so there¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    ¡°... Is that so... That means that I¡¯m thest living descendant of that Green Dragon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it goes.¡±


    ¡°... But I¡¯m still happy that I got to know about my ancestor.¡±


    I got to know what mom told me she would some day tell me.


    Afterwards, Megil-sama and I kept talking about that Green Dragon and about other things, and after I gotpletely satisfied, I returned to my room. I was still to excited so I wasn¡¯t able to sleep...


    167 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 167

    Hey you people, how¡¯ve you been?


    This is yet another POV chapter... I¡¯ll admit that they were bing tedious but fortunately the next one is thest and this one particrly is really funny. You just have to love Kagane. Although my favourite will always be Tata even though the War Goddess is gaining huge terrain.


    Thank you as always for yourments and feedback, this time around they were very amusing with all your theories about who the 5th goddess is or if the evil god is in fact an evil goddess and will fall in love with Wazu (I particrly liked this one).


    Well that¡¯s it from me so now enjoy the chapter!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 167 ¨C Another story 15: Kagane and the Necromancer.</h4>


    ... This is Assault 1... I¡¯ll try now to infiltrate the target ce...


    ¡ª Kagane¡¯s POV ¡ª


    That day around noon, I was meditating alone in my room to increase my magical power when I heard a knock and immediatly Onii-chanes in.


    ¡°Oh! This is perfect Kagane!! I¡¯m making your personal equipment and I need your body measurements so can you...¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and take them to your heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Before Onii-chan could finish, I immediatly undressed myself and stayed only in my underwear. Come Onii-chan!! Your cute little sister in her underwear!! Be an animal!! Be a wild animal!!


    ¡°Great! Stay still for one moment...¡±


    And just like he said I stand still and Onii-chanes to take my measurements... with a red face... eh?


    ¡°O-Onii-chan?¡±


    ¡°Mh? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the moment when you get all red-faced and embarrassed and reluctantly start measuring me while inside your heart you get filled with lust and think ¡®yeei! this is a side benefit!¡¯ or something like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying but I kind of get what you are trying to say, and besides would you normaly look your little sister¡¯s body with those eyes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your little sister!! I¡¯m your wife!!¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that... Kagane is my little sister...¡±


    ¡°Gunununu...!¡±


    I¡¯m still his little sister in Onii-chan¡¯s mind...? Is that so... I get it. If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, then I¡¯ll make Onii-chan look at me as a woman by force...


    ¡°Yosh! I¡¯m done. Thanks, I¡¯ll be able to make your equipment now.¡±


    Onii-chan says his thanks and leaves the room, leaving me in my underwear... fufufu... tonight will be exciting, Onii-chan...


    That day at night, I sliped out from the room where we are staying and went towards Onii-chan¡¯s bedroom and right now I¡¯m in front of his bedroom door.


    ¡°This is Assault 1... I¡¯ll try now to infiltrate the target ce... (in a small voice)¡±


    Fuhehehe... I¡¯ll try now a night visit... I¡¯m wearing the sexy negligee that I bought especially for this day... It¡¯ll be okay... I won¡¯t go for the real thing... I¡¯ll just stop at tasting... But if it¡¯ll end in just tasting will be up to Onii-chan... Because I had no experience even in my past life so this will be genuinely my first time... I would really like for Onii-chan to take the lead... fufufu... Come on Onii-chan, it¡¯s time to be an animal...


    *nk... nk nk...* *bang bang*!! *bang bang bang*!!


    I-It won¡¯t open... What does this mean? What¡¯s happening? It¡¯s clearly that it¡¯s not locked so why doesn¡¯t it open? Is there some barrier ced...? ... uhm... It¡¯s clearly not magic but something different can be felt... If I were to say what it is... Right, it has the same feeling as when Onii-chan turns into a God mode...


    Then I¡¯ll cancell it with my cheat magical power!


    ¡°Unlock [Cancell]¡±


    ...


    ...... Nothing happened... nugugu...


    ¡°Unlock [Cancell]¡±


    ¡°Unlock [Cancell]¡±


    ¡°Unlock [Cancell]¡±


    Haa... haa... It won¡¯t budge a bit... Then I¡¯ll use all of my power!!


    ¡°Unlock [Cancell]!!!!¡±


    ... In the end, even with all my magical power, I wasn¡¯t able to lift the barrier. Why?! Why~?! Gununu!! You are mean Onii-chan... I can¡¯t believe you would go this far... Did going to where you sleep so many times fired back...? Haa... I¡¯m out of magical power... I¡¯ll give up for today.


    When I got back to the room, I got caught that I had sneaked out so Sarona and Naminissa tied me up tight...


    Some dayster I recieved my personal equipment from Onii-chan. I got a rod made of Orichalcum with a jewel at the tip so that my cheat magic would increase even more. Orichalcum!! It¡¯s Orichalcum!! I¡¯m fired up!!


    As my MND is so high that is no exageration to say that no magic would hurt me, Onii-chan gave me a robe as my protective gear which he made with God Magic and dragon scales that increases my VIT. ording to Onii-chan, its defencive power is so high, wou would need something as sharp as a holy sword to prate it. On top of that it can guard magic power to a great extent.


    He also showed me everyone else¡¯s gear but... Isn¡¯t it too overpowered? We got gear that could be used in some final battle... Onii-chan, you are too overprotective. But that also show how much he treasures us...


    Damn!! I¡¯ll make you look at me as a woman for sure~!! And then we¡¯ll spend a sweet dazzling night together!!


    Some dayster I was in the back side of the castle and was shooting magic to the air to confirm the amount of magic needed in order to master the equipment that Onii-chan gave me.


    ¡°Explooooosion!!¡± (T/N: ... Megumin?)


    Kaaaahh!!! Booooooooooooooooom!!!!


    Because of my magic, the sky gets filled with light in a moment and then a big explosion happens. I got startled because my magic was more powerful that what I expected. That means that if I don¡¯t tone down my power, I could get dangerous... I¡¯m d I said that I was going to test my magic before... If they heard the explosion withouth knowing anything they would get worried as to what¡¯s going on. From now on I¡¯ll be sure to check my surroundings before shooting so that I don¡¯t get anyone involved...


    ¡°Hohoo... What a great power you can shoot your magic with, little girl!¡±


    I suddenly hear a hoarse voice and hurriedly take a stance with my rod against the way the voice came from. And there a person wrapped in a ck robe was standing. But what caught my attention wasn¡¯t that but his face... it was a skull. I can feel a great magical powering from him so I put my guard up immediatly. From the robe a bony hand with glittering jewel ringse out and points to me. I get even more alert, although I think I¡¯ll be okay with my equipment...


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so guarderd...¡±


    The bone finger passes beside me and points towards the sky.


    ¡°My Magic Essence is that of Blue.¡±


    The Skull activates his magic in the sky and the sky burst with water and starts to rain. Ah, a rainbow... While I was fascinated by the rainbow, the Skull takes out his arms from the ck robe and spreads them wide and raises a loud voice.


    ¡°My name is Neil! The absolute and eternal, the inmortal magician Necromancer!! How is it? My magic is absolutely the greatest, isn¡¯t it?! Little girl, your magic was certainly powerful but, an explosion is not beautiful!! On the other hand, my magic can make water sprout like a flower and at the end it gives birth to a rainbow. What an artistic event! There¡¯s no reason to evenpare them!!¡±


    I got so annoyed by the Necromancer¡¯s manner of speech that I forgot my vignce and point my rod towards the sky.


    ¡°Thunderstorm.¡±


    I chant my magic and the sky gets covered by clouds, and lightning in the form of dragons start pouring towards the earth. Seeing that, the Necromancer lets out a tteringugh and starts pping exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Ooh! Wonderful!! The lightning took the shape of dragons and poured down to the earth as if presaging the end!! It has unsettled my heart after so long!!¡±


    Fufu!! Why of course! Of course it is!!


    ¡°But you are still green. A mere few lightnings can only get you so far! To invoke a true artistic magic, you need a much finer maniption of magical power! Like this...


    My Magic Essence is that of Green.¡±


    As if to show me how, the Necromancer invokes some magic and from the earth uncountable verdant trees grew in an instant. All you could see around was green and you could feel the greatness and strength of those trees.


    Even though I am stronger in quantity and imput of magical power, I lost in magic maniption. Geting worked up, I started to invoke more and more magic but would get beaten every time by the beauty of the Necromancer¡¯s magic... so frustrating!!


    Our magical battle continued for a while long but then got terminated abruptly.


    ¡°¡±You¡¯re being annoying!!¡±¡±


    As a result of getting over ourselves and continuously release such thunderous magic, Onii-chan, the Wives and all of the Dragon King family appeared with angry faces and the Necromancer and I were made into seiza and got scolded.


    Well, I think I got better at manipting my magic and now I can use more tuned down magic so everything is okay..


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay. Come on, I¡¯ll do it with you so apologize properly you too.¡±


    ... Yes... I¡¯m sorry I got carried away was so noisy!!


    168 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 168

    Hey guys, sorry for the dy. I got into a little ident with my bike and that made me unable to upload before. I¡¯m fine so no need to worry just some scratches, my bike just needs a little fix and that¡¯s it.


    This is finally thes POV chapter so from tomorrow onwards more story.


    Thanks as always for yourments and feedback.


    Now enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 168 ¨C Another story 16: Maorin and the beastman.</h4>


    ¡ª Maorin¡¯s POV ¡ª


    Lately I¡¯ve been worring about things that I hadn¡¯t worry about before. For example my hair. Up untiltely I wouldn¡¯tb my hair properly and at most would untagle it with my hand and wouldn¡¯t really get fixed on my appearance but because Kagane had fervently said that I have such a fluffy hair, I started tob it every day. I also never worried about what I ate because I thought that everything gets mixed in the stomach but, after seeing Otto-dono so happily eating Tata¡¯s meals and say how delicious they were, I started to think that I also want to make Otto-dono do that kind of face, and now I¡¯m being taught by the highly praised Tata to cook. To think that I would get so enthusiastic over something other than fighting. Every day I¡¯m struggling.


    I want to be praised by my future husband and I want to be told that I¡¯m beautiful.


    The moment that I understood that those feelings are what move me now thought that I was changing because I got a man that I love...


    I was making sandwiches with Tata for lunch, and when Tata went to distribute them to everyone, I stayed seated in my seat and took a bite off the sandwich I made. Tata made a lot of sandwiches for everyone¡¯s lunch but, The way she made them was so elegant and magnificent that it was as if a master had decided on his only path. Her skill was so uniform and they all came out perfectly arranged, and she also put some kind of secret ingredient that I don¡¯t know of but she said that it would make it delicious. On the other hand, my sandwitch were all unevenly shaped because when I cutted the bread I put in too much force and I just put any ingredient I had at hand together. The taste itself it was almost close to Tata¡¯s but I feel the shape hurted how appetizing it was... haa... I still need to practice more...


    I was eating my badly done sandwiches while sulking, Otto-dono came in while knocking on the door.


    ¡°You were in here, I went looking for you in your room¡±


    My heart jumped when I saw Otto-donoe in. Is my hair okay...? While I was worring about that, I quietly tried to hide my poorly made sandwiches.


    ¡°W-What is it Otto-dono? Looking for me, do you need me for something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m making everyone¡¯s equipment and I need your body measures so I¡¯ve been asking everyone around. So I was hoping that you would tell me your measurements... is it okay?¡±


    ¡°You are making one for me too?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Of course. Well, the thing about bing my wife put aside, I don¡¯r particrly hate you, you know? I really like your honest personality and you have being doing your hair for me, right? That makes me really happy. Myck of answer to your feelings is just me being selfish so I sincerely ask you to wait for me to put things in order... I¡¯m properly looking at you, Mao...¡±


    Seeing Otto-dono say that while getting apletely red face makes my heart beat even faster. He¡¯s properly looking at me... I forced myself intoing with them, and up until now all I have been doing is fight so I tried a lot of things to get him to like me but Otto-dono said that he is properly looking at me... Just by knowing that, I feel like this warm thing that I had in my chest since before got even hotter. I¡¯m d I started doing my hair and practice cooking... I¡¯ll make sure to try even harder.


    ¡°U-Umu... uhmm... T-Thank you...¡±


    I feel my face burn too and realize that my face is also deep red too. Ahh... I feel like jumping out and scream ¡®Waaaahh!!¡¯.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right! You came to ask for my body measures... I-If is okay with you Otto-dono... would you please take them yourself? I mean... I¡¯ve always neglected that kind of thing so... I don¡¯t know something like my measurements...¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that... U~m... Are you fine with it? You don¡¯t mind me taking them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! On the contrary I wish you would take them!¡±


    I mustered a little courage and said what I wanted and got my measures taken by a red-faced Otto-dono while I myself had a red face. O-Otto-dono! My ears are particrly sensitive so... please be more gentle... uuhh... ahhh...


    Some dayster Otto-dono gave me an equipment that would adapt to my movements. As my main weapons he gave me a pair of swords made of Orichalcum that were the exactly same length as the ones that I was previously using and, ordingly to what Otto-dono said, the long one was infused with God Magic to adjust itself to my body growth, and the small one was infused with earth magic and can do simple earth maniption.


    And my protective gear was a light armour that covered my arms, legs, upper body and the part around my hips so that it wouldn¡¯t get in the way of my movements. It also has a hole for my tail and it¡¯s also made of Orichalcum. All that¡¯s left is for me to be even stronger. While I was looking at my equipment I tightened even more.


    I head towards the prairie that¡¯s across the castle to train myself with my equipment. I can¡¯t let myself be led by the power of my weapon. It will show its true might if I can master it...


    ¡°Haa... haa...¡±


    I was wholeheartedly doing my training and was sweating drops like balls when suddenly I nce upon a distant scene. Otto-dono was fightin with the Dragon King Ragnil-sama. And while watching that mytical fight I decided something in my heart.


    I want to be able to spar like that...


    ¡°... Someday I too will...¡±


    ¡°If you desire strength, fight with me Daughter of the Beasts!¡±


    I turn to look to the source of those words ande to see an old man that looks like a golden lion. With golden ears, mane and tail, a rough face and muscles that looked well trained... eh?


    ¡°... Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°... mh? Grandfather? ... Those ears and tail... Those features... Are you Maorin?¡±


    Grandfather points at me and opens his mouth big.


    ¡°Guaah!! What¡¯s this?! When I heard that finally a beastperson hade it turned out to be my cute, lovely granddaughter! Now I can¡¯t have a match to the death!!¡±


    Grandfather starts to tear his mane off and stomp his foot.


    Grandfather... The one who was in a journey to train himself and who asionallyes home just to brag about having defeated this or that but hadn¡¯t return recently... To think that he was living in the Central Mountain...


    ¡°Haa... should I give up in my deathmatch...? It has been a while Maorin. You were so cute but before I knew you became this beautiful... Ojii-chan (T/L: affective for grandfather) is d. Do you have enough money? Should I give you some pocket money? Mh?¡±


    You worry too much. I¡¯ve be a proper adult you know. Although... I don¡¯t have any ¡°experience¡± yet but...


    ¡°I¡¯m fine right now. Grandfather why are you in this kind of ce?¡±


    ¡°Umu, during my search for strong beings to train myself with, I came to settle in this ce. And I got to meet friends with whom I get along mysteriously well. A high elf and a necromancer! Isn¡¯t it that amazing?! Gahahaha!!¡±


    ... U~m... If it had been before meeting Otto-dono and everyone, I would be certainly amazed of hearing about a high elf and a necromancer but... after experiencing my self the power of Otto-dono... it¡¯s kind of... Mh? Ah!


    ¡°Grandfather, just now you said that you wanted to fight a match to the death, right? If you wold like, why don¡¯t you try fighting with Otto-dono?¡±


    As I said that grandfather¡¯s hair raises up and shows his rage.


    ¡°Otto?! A husband?! Someone made my cute granddaughter a bride?! That bastard Deizu, to what shoddy person did you gave your daughter to?! He surely has guts!! Who¡¯s the bastard?! I¡¯ll fight him to see if he is fit!!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Otto-dono is that person fighting with the Dragon King Ragnil-sama.¡±


    Grandfather turns his bloodshot eyes towards I¡¯m pointing and in an instant, his bloodlust vanishes.


    ¡°Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Maorin... Is that guy really your husband?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well at least that is how it¡¯s going to be... Father has already given his consent.¡±


    ¡°... Un, is that so... Then Ojii-chan has noints¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If so, do you want me to ask him for a deathmatch with you?¡±


    ¡°... Ojii-chan will really die, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mh? Grandfather, do you know Otto-dono?¡±


    Grandfather tells his story embarrassed. Around the time when he came to this mountain, he was feeling overconfident because not even S-rank monsters could match him, when he met a taciturn boy who viciously beated him up without being able to do anything. It seems that the taciturn boy was Otto-dono. After that he met the high elf and the necromancer and while getting healed from his injuries, he became friends with them.


    Afterwards I asked Grandfather to train me.


    I want to be stronger... I also have to try harder at cooking... and at my personal appearance...


    169 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 169

    Yo! Finally over with the POVs now on to the story... kind of.


    Thanks for yourments, feedback and well wishes.


    I¡¯ve nothing to say today so just let¡¯s go straight to the chapter.


    Enjoy!!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 169 ¨C His feeling as a father of not wanting to ept...</h4>


    I waszing around some days after making the girls equipment. I also made many clothes for myself exactly the same as the ones I always wear, and because I was almost always using deification while making the equipment, I got a little tired. It¡¯s probably because my body is trying to adapt because I had never being that much time in godhood mode. I¡¯m also concerned about the percentage of my race but, well I feel that I lose if I worry so I try not to think about it. Besides, If I think that I was able to make equipment to insurance their safety then I feel that is great.


    And thus I rarely left the room and kept rolling around in the bed, and when it was time for meals I would get the girls to feed me. When I told them that I could eat by myself, they firmly opposed so now I get mouth feed. Am I being domesticated with food? Well who cares because it makes the food taste more delicous.


    And of course, to sleep I hug Meru to have a quiet sleep. To hugh Meru feels so nice... She is really soft and feels nice and cold.


    While I was hanging out leisurely with Meru, her mother Meral called to me. I got led by Meru riding in my head to the Audience Hall where Meral was. In there were Ragnil giving me a murderous look and beside him Megil looking at him with an exasperated face.


    ¡°Yo!! Ragnil, have you been released of doing dogeza?¡±


    ¡°Well some how... Because he was always doing dogeza I forgave him in deference to his tenacity... but there¡¯ll be no next time, okay?¡±


    Ragnil shuddered a little with Megil¡¯s words but instantly returned to giving me a murderous look.


    ¡°... Haa... And? Why are you looking at me like that Ragnil? I thought we were friends...¡±


    ¡°Ask yourself why.¡±


    I put my hand in my chest and think for a while...


    ¡°... Nope, I can¡¯t think of why.¡±


    ¡°Your sins are two... First you didn¡¯t raise some words of advocacy in my behalf to this heinous dragon... and because of that I got restrained for an awful time... even though it wasn¡¯t my fault...¡±


    Ooi! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s out of rage or what but don¡¯t go running your mouth. Look at your side, at your side! Megil is super pissed! I beg you, please don¡¯t get me involved...


    ¡°And your second sin is the most sever one... You havemitted a taboo...¡±


    ¡°Taboo?¡±


    ¡°... Saying that you are the husband of my cute, cute daughter!!!! As a father I shall not permit thaaaaaaaaaaat!!! Meru told me since she was little that she¡¯ll be papas wife!!!!! And you bastard came and...!!! You bastard came...!!!¡±


    Oi, that¡¯s something little girls always say, but the fathers have to someday let their daughters go... I suddenly turn to look at Megil and see her signaling to Ragnil¡¯s chin and with her thumb traicing her neck as if cutting it. Wait a moment... Are you telling me to kill him? Are you saying that I should kill him?


    ¡°... Wait, wait. For the time being turn to look at your side, Ragnil.¡±


    ¡°Haa?¡±


    Ragnil does as I said and finds Megil sweetly smiling. That smile is really scary... Did he just rememberd that Megil was next to him? He turns to look to the sky as if saying ¡®I screwed up!¡¯ and a line of water started to fall. It¡¯s okay... If you live we¡¯ll meet again for sure... So please don¡¯t cry... Sorry, that¡¯s not a tear, that¡¯s just some salty water, right...? While I was thinking that I look at Ragnil and he slowly lowers his head with a ¡®gigigi¡¯ sound and looks at me. There were already no tears in his eyes... but traces remained in his cheeks...


    ¡°... *cough*... L-Let¡¯s see, we can forget about the first one... But I shall not approve something like Meru¡¯s marriage!! You¡¯ll have to go over my dead body!!¡±


    And for some reason, it turn out that I had to fight Ragnil. We are exchanging nces in the prairie outside the castle. Meru, Meral and Megil are for some reason acting as expectators and have prepared food and drinks... Yup, this is just a show for them. The dragons are looking and cheering at us.


    ¡°Kyui kyui~!!¡±


    ¡°Meru is saying to do your best! Wazu, please give it your best for Meru¡¯s future~!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!! Wazu, kill that stupid dragon!!¡±


    ... Sorry, it wasn¡¯t us but just me who they were encouraging... Well, one of them is hoping for someones death... Someone please cheer for Ragnil... I can tell he is getting depressed just by looking...


    ¡°... I won¡¯t lose... I shan¡¯t lose!!¡±


    Ragnil roars and dahses at me, with that momentum he slices at me with his w. I dodge by stepping backwards but a big w mark appears in the earth where I was standing.


    ¡°... Oi Ragnil... you are being kind of serious...¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!! I won¡¯t give you my daughter!!¡±


    And next Ragnil started attacking seriously from everywhere and I dedicated myself to defence. Although I won¡¯t get injured even if they hit me. He attacks me with his fire breath and I swing my arm sideways to produce an air current so that my recently made clothes don¡¯t get burn.


    As we were doing this I saw the high elf whom with I had quarrel before, sidling up to Sarona so I went flying to make sure he stays on check. If he ever dare to even put one finger on Sarona I will kill him...


    Our exchange? continued for a while and eventually Ragnil started to breath heavily and disorderly.


    ¡°Haa... fuuu... guahh...¡±


    ¡°Ooi~ Are you satisfied yet?¡±


    ¡°No... not yet...¡±


    Haa... That¡¯s it... If this continues like this, it will never end...


    I close the distance with Ragnil in a moment and I hit him with my fist just once with enough force to not kill him.


    The next day I got once again called to the Audience Hall. Of course Meru is on top of my head. When I finally arive at the Audience Hall, I see Ragnil, Meral and Megil lined up. Ragnil calls out to me.


    ¡°I lost to you Wazu... So I have no other choice but to acknowledge it... Just let me say something as Meru¡¯s father... Please make my daughter happy...¡±


    ¡°......... Understood. I shall treasure Meru.¡±


    As I answer Ragnil, Meru flies from my head and delightfully gives me a kiss in the cheek. I answer Meru¡¯s expression of love by patting her head and apparently satisfied returns to my head.


    ¡°And? When do you continue your journey?¡±


    Megil asks me that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... I already made all the clothes and equipment, Meru got plenty spoiled by Meral so, although I have to consult it with everyone, I think we¡¯ll depart tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    ¡°Is that so... You are always wee here. Besides being Meru¡¯s husband, this is also your home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll being again.¡±


    After saying that I leave the Audience Hall to consult with the girls the date of our departure.


    I purposely didn¡¯t touch the subject but, Ragnil was made to do dogeza and furthermore had some stones in hisp making weight... Hang in there Ragnil... I¡¯m sure you shall shine tomorrow too... probably...


    170 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 170

    Hey there people!! It¡¯s almost the weekend and that means US GP!!


    Unless Hamilton doesn¡¯t gets disqualified or under P10 the next 4 races, Vettel has already lost the Championship. And now they¡¯ll be equal on number of championships. Let¡¯s see how it goes from now onwards.


    As always, thanks for yourments and feedback.


    And now on to the chapter, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4></h4>


    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C Let¡¯s get going~</h4>


    After consulting with the girls when should we leave, we decided to do it the day after tomorrow because everyone needed time to prepare all kind of stuff. I was wondering what happened with the Goddess of War after our talk so I asked everyone if they met her and only Tata seems to have met her. Tata is really grateful to her because apparently she recieved some advice onbat.


    Seriously... for her to be such a nice Goddess of War... I even want the Goddess and the Goddess of Earth to learn from her. The other girls said that they also want to meet her after hearing whad a kind goddess she is so I promised that the next time she appears I will introduce her to them. I wonder where is she now... She might unexpectedly returned to her original ne when I was sleeping...


    After we finished talking about our preparations for departure, the meeting ended and I left the room, when suddenly I realized that Freud was nowhere to be seen. How to say it, I feel restless when he is not around... I feel like he might be up to something somewhere... Seriously that guy...


    While I was looking for Freud inside the castle I heard some voices talking in a certain room so I decided to see what was happening and inside that room I saw Megil and Freud talking.


    ¡°... been a lon...... is... injury...¡±


    ¡°You...... right.... about..... but now I... a butler...¡±


    ¡°I see......¡±


    ¡°...... need to be done......¡±


    ¡°...... evil... seal...... or.....¡±


    ¡°Fumu....... I also......¡±


    Uhm... It seems that they are talking about something but since I¡¯m outside the room and they are talking in quiet voices I can¡¯t hear clearly... Or rather, it really seems that Freud has been here before. He seems to know Megil, did he came here even before I was here?


    As I was leaning in the wall and thinking about Freud, the person in question came out from the room.


    ¡°Is that Wazu-sama? What are you doing in this ce?¡±


    ¡°... Nothing... just thinking some stuff about you.¡±


    ¡°OOH! You are finaly aware that you are my master?¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    Seriously this guy... While I was giving him a scornful eye, Freud turns his hands towards me.


    ¡°... What¡¯s with these hands?¡±


    ¡°Wazu-sama made equipmente to everyone so I was wondering if you had made something for me.¡±


    ¡°... Eh? Do you even need a weapon? Of course you don¡¯t. You were able to stand my God Punch so I don¡¯t see any need for a weapon.¡±


    ¡°... Certainly. That was due to perfect timing and the help of the air resistance, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°... Well, I didn¡¯t expect a real answer from you.¡±


    As usual, Freud is stil Freud... Haa... I ask Meru who is on top of my head to open her magical storage and take out two identical butler suits and throw them to Freud.


    ¡°Here... I mean, even though I don¡¯t want to admit it, you have helped us some times so this is my thanks to you. The desing is the same as what you are wearing righ now but the materials are the same as what I was wearing before so don¡¯t expect too much.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! I¡¯ll dly ept them! So this means that by giving me these clothes you are indirectly epting me while saying ¡®You are my butler¡¯, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! What I¡¯m saying is that, even if you might be keeping clean those clothes you are wearing right now with magic, you need to properly wash them instead of just wearing them!!¡±


    Haa... As I thought, every time I speak with this guy I get tired... Well, he looks happy so I think giving them to him was worth it... although I regret it a little...


    Everyone¡¯s preparations were finished and finaly the day of our departure came.


    We are all lined up in front of the castle and doing the final checks. And in front of us where Ragnil, Meral, Megil and for some reason the high elf, the necromancer and a muscr Beatman. Why are you people also here... I turn to look to those three and in an unanimous move all three avert my eyes. Seriously, why are you here?


    ¡°Wazu.¡±


    Suddenly I hear someone calling out to me so I turn to look and there were Megil and Meral led by Ragnil. I¡¯ll make as if I didn¡¯t see the traces of the stone in Ragnil¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Our promise of treasuring Meru is one done between men so don¡¯t forget it!!¡±


    ¡°Please take good care of Meru.¡±


    ¡°I understand! We¡¯ll be sure toe again!¡±


    ¡°Kyui! Kyui!!¡±


    I respond to Ragnil and Meral¡¯s words while patting Meru¡¯s head.


    ¡°Wasu, I leave Meru in your care...¡±


    Megil gives me a serious face. How to say it, that look seems as if she has made her resolve for something.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Eh? Was this a scene where you say something so serious?¡±


    ¡°... Please.¡±


    Megil says just that making her request, closes her eyes and bows her head towards me. Ragnil, Meral and I be a little surprised by her actions but, seeing Megil being so serious I answer her.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll protect Meru no matter what. If someone wanting to hurt Meru were to appear, I¡¯ll be sure to kill him before.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that gives me some peace of mind...¡±


    Is she a little relieved after what I said? Megil raises her head and looks at Meru and me while shing a smile.


    ¡°Meru too be sure to stick close to Wazu.¡±


    ¡°Kyui!¡±


    Meru skillfuly raises her hand from over my head and answers.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going now. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes... I pray that we are both safe the next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something so ominous...¡±


    And like that we once again say our good byes to Ragnil and them and set off from the castle to climb down the mountain and head to the Imperial Capital.


    171 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 171

    Hey guys, I wanted to see the free practices of the US GP and that¡¯s why I got dyed but my inte kept failing me so I desisted.


    Here is a new chapter fo sono mono.


    Thanks for yourments and feedback.


    Enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 171 ¨C The Knights of Mabondo</h4>


    After we climb down the mountain we enter the forest that is at its foot. Midways many monsters appeared but all of them were defeated by the girls and I was unable to do a thing. Haosui was at the front because she was originally the strongest and thanks to my training and even more to the legend rank equipment I made she got even stronger so no problem urred at all. The other girls also used the monsters to test their new equipment. There were cases in which they tested to the defensive power and recieved the monster¡¯s attacks, and when I saw that I got chills run down my spine. Because the girls explicitly told me to not get involved at all and Freud who didn¡¯t participate either in the battles was in charge of holding me down so I really wasn¡¯t able to do anything... No matter how much I know that they¡¯ll be okay, that¡¯s not something that I like to see. The one that was putting the most effort in the battles was Tata. Was the advice of the Goddess of War effective? She engages battle proactively and tries to confirm her own strength. Well to be frank, certainly in this group the weakest one is Tata but from what I can see her strength is such that even an A-rank adventurer would be unable to hurt her. I always thought that she was a mentaly strong person but she is became physically strong.


    And as we advance while exterminating the monsters, we came across a group of armed people inside the forest. We immediately hide ourselves and it seems that they don¡¯t notice us. We learn from their armour their identity, they are a Knight Order from somewhere or so it seems. What are they doing inside the forest?


    From the state of the Order we understood two things, that they¡¯re a group of 30 people, some have removed their armour and are preparing their food by stirring a pot, some are sparring with wooden swords and the three that look like the most ranked people from their armour and mantles seem to be having a meeting. And that, because in the center of their encampent there are sooty traces of a bonfire, the sleeping bags being spread around, and their opaque and dirty armour, they have been camping in here for some days already.


    As we were looking at them, Naminissa and Narelina came over to me and called me out with a quiet voice.


    ¡°... Wazu-sama, can I have a moment of your time?¡±


    ¡°Mh? What is it? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to do something by yourselves. That would be a little...¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. Actually I recognize someone from that group.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I can confirm it too, there¡¯s no doubt... That Kinght Order is the Mabodno Knight Order.¡±


    ... Eh? Mabondo? If I remember correctly, that¡¯s Naminissa and Narelina¡¯s birthce, right? In other words, those knights are the knights employed by this girl¡¯s country.


    ¡°Eh? But why are the knights of your country all the way over here? And more over in that deplorable state... Isn¡¯t the Kingdom of Mabondo quite wealthy...?¡±


    ¡°... About that...¡±


    ¡°... Right now there is no more Kingdom of Mabondo.¡±


    ¡°.. Eh?¡±


    And I got to hear from Naminissa and Narelina the story. Right after they decided to chase after me and leave their country, their parents also decided to leave the country with their knights and ther people, and what originally was the Mabondo Kingdom became now part of the Flebondo Kingdom. After hearing that I tought that the king was a really cheerful person and that¡¯s why their knights and people yearned to follow them. Or rather, were they trying to rape (T/N) Naminissa and Narelina? Yeah, Let¡¯s destroy that Flebondo House. Let¡¯s do that.


    ¡°And then, those Knights...¡±


    ¡°Most probably for some reason they got left behind in the country but then gave up on the Kingdom of Flebondo and left it... And without knowing where to go they decided to stop here and now they are looking for a solution to their problem...¡±


    ... Fumu... Certainly from hearing the Princesses¡¯ exnation it does seem like it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like we have proof of it and nothing wille from just us discusing it... You said that you know someone from those knights, right? Then why don¡¯t we try to call them out for the time being?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ¡°... But we don¡¯t know their circumstances so let¡¯s stay vignt nheless...¡±


    So we stepped out while staying alert as we didn¡¯t know how they would act. When they saw us, the knights raised their arms and pointed them at us, and then the three higher ranks in mantles came out too.


    ¡°Who are you... depending on your answer we will...¡±


    The one that spoke was the one in the middle of those three. A man in his fifties with manly features, an unshaved beard and skinny appearance. He extended his hand towards the pommel of his sword.


    ¡°It has been a while Runo-sama.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Master Runo.¡±


    From our side Naminissa and Narelina get infront of me and call out to him. I stayed in a stance to be able to dash out at any moment.


    ¡°... Princess Narelina, Princess Naminissa.¡±


    The one called Runo kneels in front of Naminissa and Narelina the moment he realises who they are. The other knights immediately kneel to mimicking Runo-san.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to se that you are both fine, Princess Narelina, Princess Naminissa.¡±


    ¡°Fufu... There is no Mabondo Royal Family any more, you know?¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have kneel before us or call us princesses any more.¡±


    ¡°... Even if there is no country nor Royal Family I don¡¯t care. For me you are the Princesses.¡±


    Naminissa and Narelina seem troubled by Runo-san¡¯s words but somehow a happy smile appears on their faces.


    Afterwards we joined the knights in their preparations to wee us, Sarona, Haosui and Kagane were to collect firewood nearby, Tata and Mao went to help with the cooking and Naminissa and Narelina went to discuss something with Runo-san. Because it turned out like this, Freud and I were left with nothing to do so we went to help in setting a ce to eat. Meru as always was on top of my head giving a carefree yawn.


    T/N: I¡¯m not sure if that really happened but that¡¯s what the raw said, if anyone remembers please tell me... that is one of the problems of releasing one chapter every fortnight.


    172 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 172

    Hey guys how¡¯ve you been. In a few hours is the US GP qually so let¡¯s see how it goes.


    Someone asked me why I ommited the ¡°n¡± in ¥Þ©`¥ó¥Ü¥ó¥É leaving it just like Mabondo. As I said 20 chapters ago (wow! already 20) I wanted to keep it as close as it gets to what sabishii did in order for you readers to not feel estranged with the trantion, but there are some things I wanted to change, like naming the countries Marnbond and Furbond and the Earth Goddess, Mother Earth (that is her full name ording to the raws). I already did some changes (although) minimal like ¡°Narelina¡± from sabishii¡¯s ¡°Narellina¡± (there is no double ¡°L¡± in her name in the raw) and the order of the names of the Goddesses to make them sound more dignified (like War Goddess to Goddess of War) their actual names in the raw are: Goddess (Å®Éñ), Mother Earth (´óµØĸÉñ), Valkyrie (‘éÅ®Éñ) and Goddess of Sea (º£¤ÎÅ®Éñ). That¡¯s right, only the Goddess of Sea is called like that.


    In the end I¡¯ll leave it to you to tell me if you want to keep sabishii¡¯s names or should I change them to the more raw urate ones.


    As always, thanks for yourments and feedback.


    Now enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 172 ¨C The destination of the Knights.</h4>


    I was in the middle of helping setting the table when Naminissa called out to me, so I entrusted what I had in my hands to Freud and went to where the princesses were. In that ce were Naminissa, Narelina, Runo-san and the other two officers around a bonfire, and I got seated between Naminissa and Narelina for some reason and continuing their talk, Runo-san and the officers told us why they were here.


    ording to Runo-san¡¯s story, when the Royal Family of Mabondo left the country, countless of knights and citizens decided to leave with them, but there were some others that had lingering feelings for they ces so there were some citizens that didn¡¯t went with them. So they stayed behind for those citizens but the rule of the Flebondo Royal Family was so cruel that those citizens were suffering greatly. Finaly those citizens were unable to keep living there so they too decided to leave so we left at the same time with them and escort them to where the Mabondo Royal Family was and after some days they left on a journey. By the way, ording to Runo-san, the Royal Couple was in a port city not far from the Imperial Capital we are heading to.


    ¡°It seems that the mothend is in an even more difficult state than I thought... By the way, why didn¡¯t you stay in the same ce as Otou-sama?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Father wouldn¡¯t have minded you staying, on the contrary he would have wee you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right... he certainly weed us but, looking at the Royal Couple giving their best in a newnd, we also had the feeling of starting anew in some new ce... besides I¡¯m already an old knight. In Givirio-sama¡¯s ce there are already many young knights and citizens that will carry on to the next era so it will be fine, but I thought that there might be some other country that still has a need for a knight this old so I recruited some brave warriors and this is how we got here. This has also been aproved by your father Givirio-sama.¡±


    As he said that, Runo-san turns to look to his knights.


    ¡°Is just that we haven¡¯t decide of a ce to go so that has be the cause of unrest.¡±


    Being said that we smile bitterly. I see, he is looking for a ce to spent the rest of his life and now is on the middle of that journey.


    Now that I think about it, when we left we did it in such a rush that we weren¡¯t able to meet these girls parents but they seem to be doing fine... I wonder if the girls older brother Navirio and my friend Ondo are doing fine... Thinking about them made me want to meet them... and my thoughts went astray. I suddenly turn to look at both sides and find Naminissa and Narelina pondering if there is nothing we can do about it. I turn my face to Runo-san to confirm something.


    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±


    ¡°You can ask me anything, Wazu-dono.¡±


    Are? Did I introduce myself?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a bewildered face. I just simply heard it from the Princesses. They joyfully told me that you are their future husband and that thedies apanying you are like them your future wives.¡±


    I turn to look to both of them and they make bashful faces with faint tinges of red so for the time being I pat both their heads, and they don¡¯t seem to mind at all because I can see them be dere.


    ¡°My word... I know the Princesses since they were born but it¡¯s my first time seeing them make such a bashful face.¡±


    ¡°¡±Wha...!¡±¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Please don¡¯t get so flustered. In fact that makes this old man happy!¡±


    It seems that Runo-san has been serving the Mabondo Family for many years now. And I can feel from their interaction that the girls trust him a lot. He doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. The knights around them also are smiling from seeing their actions. One of the knights besides Runo-san told him jokingly ¡°If you tease them too much they¡¯lle to hate you...¡± so Runo-san broke into a loudugh.


    ¡°... By the by, you were going to ask me something.¡±


    Runo-san stoppedughing and turned to look at me.


    U~m... at first I was trying to ask something but, with his previous actions I can tell what kind of person he is, and he for sure must be a good person from all the people that are following him...


    He has been serving the Royal Family for many years so his abilities with the sword must be good... wait a moment... he said that they hadn¡¯t decide their destination, right...?


    ¡°Uhm... Do you have something in mind in respect to your destination?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing at all. Just that we can stay forever in here so we are discussing for some close country or city to go to.¡±


    ... So they have yet toe to a consensus... if that is so...


    ¡°To be honest, I just know the perfect country for you to go to but, would you be willing to go?¡±


    ¡°Ho. What ce is that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, to put it simply, it¡¯s a country that has just been formed so they have a realck of helping hands. By the way, they are in an alliance with the Beastpeople Country.¡±


    ¡°Is that so... It has just been formed... then they stillck a proper structure... furthermore they have an alliance with the Beastpeople Country... sounds interesting... I¡¯ve yet to try myself against a beastperson...¡±


    Runo-san seems content as he is grinning. He reacted particrly to the part of the alliance with the Beastpeople Country. Ahh I got it, this person is a battle freak. Probably if he goes there he will notck partners to fight if he were to express his desire to fight. Did I chose the wrong person? But it is true that theyck helping hands, and they alsock knights and soldiers that can be relied on so...


    ¡°Where is that country?¡±


    Amusedly, Runo-san ask me that. His facial expression is like that of a child being excited just before getting his hand on a new toy. Well, who cares. I¡¯m sure that Grave-san will handle it just fine.


    And thus I tell Runo-san about Grave-san. He also asked me to write him a letter of introduction and so did the girls so I wrote it.


    It¡¯ll be good if I can help Grave-san¡¯s country even if a little...


    173 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 173

    Hello guys. Before anything. I¡¯m really sorry for not updating thesest two days. My parents came to visit and I had to apany them and was unable to get to my PC.


    Thanks for yourments, feddback and for worrying for me.


    Now let¡¯s go to the chapter. Enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 173 ¨C The heart of the child is unknown to the parents.</h4>


    Later we reunited with everyone and started eating together, Runo-san started secretely telling me stories about when Naminissa and Narelina were younger but, those two got wind of it and it had to be stoped. Such a pity, it was entertaining to hear stories about when the two of them liked to y pranks on their older brother Navirio. And like that we stayed one night in here. We wanted to also stay up guarding in turns but the knights refused. Well it will be alright because they are knights so we slept soundly.


    And the next day we started moving. Getting out of the forest is a town nearby but to get there would take some days so I looked for Runo-san many times in the middle of our journey in order to hear more stories about the Princesses but they would always appear out of nowhere and would interrupt us. Come on, it¡¯s okay to being interesting in your old stories...


    Like that we stayed one night in the town and parted with the kinghts in that town. It seems that the knights will head to Grave-san¡¯s country from here on. Besides me Naminissa and Narelina also wrote some introductory letters for the knights, but while mine was addressed to Grave-san, the girl¡¯s letters were addressed to Grave-san¡¯s wives. We exchanged farewells with the knights at the entrance of the town and headed towards the Imperial Capital.


    In our way to the Imperial Capital on the main road, we entered a small forest and a man appeared in order to interrupt our advance.


    ¡°Fuu... Finaly this day hase... That day I was unable to disy the might of my swordsmanship by correspondence...¡±


    ... Mh? Even if you tell us that... I seem to remember that blue haired young man from somewhere... Blue hair? And that face... Swordsmanship by correspondence?


    ¡°AH! I remember you!! The bandit candidate that was being cheered by his family!!¡±


    ¡°Forget about that!!¡±


    Is that something delicate to touch? He yelled with all his might. Might be, seeing him all embarrassed and red-faced. For the time being I ask everyone to wait for me and confront Blue-san. It seems that they are already used to it because they took a rest and Freud took out of who-knows-where some ck tea and started to serve everyone. Are? Seeing that scene he looks like a proper butler but I wonder why when he treats me I can¡¯t see him like a butler at all...?


    ¡°I gave my family the slip!! They aren¡¯t here any more! Now we can cross swords to our hearts content!!¡±


    ¡°And now this time...¡±


    I look behind Blue-san who is in high spirits to confirm and effectively his family was nowhere to be seen... His family was nowhere to be seen but... For some reason I could see a woman hidden in the shadow of the trees. Her hair was green as the foliage and her facial features were cute. She was looking over to us, or more precisely, she was giving worried looks at Blue-san.


    ¡°... Excuse me... Who is thatdy hiding in the shadow of the trees?¡±


    Blue-san¡¯s expression changes suddenly with my words. Blue-san stops his movements in order to check behind him and Green-san covers her face in embarrassment.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Blue-san raises a surpised question. Green-san jumps from hearing Blue-san¡¯s voice and timidly shows herself. It seems that Blue-san was unaware that Green-san was there.


    ¡°... Because I was worried... that you might get hurt...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay!! Even if I look like this, I¡¯m strong!!¡±


    Nope, you don¡¯t look that strong...


    ¡°Em? First let me ask who she might be?¡±


    I ask that and Blue-san turns over here and bashfuly says...


    ¡°Well... she is my woman.¡±


    Wow, Blue-san¡¯s woman? Is that so? Is she going to be his wife in the future? Green-san gets happily shy at hearing Blue-san¡¯s answer and when she enters my field of vision, she makes a little bow.


    ¡°... In other words, you had your girlfriend cheer for you this time instead of your family.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When I point out that, Blue-san bes troubled. Well of course he would, she would like to show his cool side to his girlfriend but he could get the tables unsightly turned. So he might not want her to see that. Well 8 or 9 out of 10 times it would be like that. If I were still by myself up until now, I would have acted like that out of jealousy, but now I have the girls with me so that won¡¯t happen. In fact I¡¯m actually looking for a way out of this... And while I was thinking that, a life boat came from an unexpected ce.


    ¡°E-Excuse me.¡±


    Green-san tmidily startet talking to me. Blue-san and I were wondering what could it be while we waited for her to continue.


    ¡°A-Actualy... I didn¡¯t came alone... to cheer for him... I called them too.¡±


    And along with Green-san¡¯s words, many people came out from some trees nearby. It was Blue-san¡¯s family that I met that time.


    ¡°Hang in there!!¡±


    ¡°My son¡¯s triumphant look, Woooh!¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to get hurt!¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°You are my proud grandson!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if you want to run!!¡±


    They lined up. Nice judgement, Green-san.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Ohh! Is that son-inw?!¡±


    ¡°What a masculine face.¡±


    ¡°You caught a nice one, Onee-chan!!¡±


    It seems that Green-san¡¯s family also came to cheer him. Both families exchange greetings and the parents exchange handshakes and then look at Blue-san with expectant eyes. Meanwhile, Blue-san¡¯s condition was...


    ¡°...¡±


    He was sweating profusely and grabing his stomach. I get you. You got a stomach ache out of nervousness.


    ¡°¡±¡±Hang ~ In ~ There! Hang ~ In ~ There!!¡±¡±¡±


    That¡¯s the families joint cheer. Seeing Blue-san graving his stomach I kind of want to tell them to please stop. But although even I don¡¯t want him to lose, I really don¡¯t want to fight with him...


    And while I was looking at Blue-san, he took one hand off from his stomach and tremblingly pointed a finger at me.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll remember this!!¡±


    And along with those words, Blue-san ran to the forest.


    ¡°After him!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yeah!!¡±¡±¡±


    Afterwards Green-san and all the family chased after him. I would really like if you showed up after you resolved your problem with your family. I¡¯m willing to wait until then. Blue-san also told me he will remember this.


    And we continue towards the Imperial Capital acting as if nothing happened.


    174 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 174

    What¡¯s up, people?! benri benri banzai ningen


    Here¡¯s a new chapter. We are slowly getting into plot!


    Thanks for thements and feedback.


    I changed the name of the Imperial Capital from sabishii¡¯s ¡°Izuca¡± to the more urate ¡°Iscoa¡±. I don¡¯t know where did Izuca came from...


    Enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 174 ¨C Imperial Capital Iscoa</h4>


    In front of me is the most famous and biggest castle and thergest castle town in the continent. That castle and castle town were protected by a huge wall and the entrance gate to the Imperial Capital was a long queue.


    Imperial Capital Iscoa


    There is a reason for the country ruled by the Iscoa Royal Family being the most famous and the most popted one. It was located in the south of the continent where it became the trading center and thus various people came and went in great quantities from the Imperial Capital so it obviously became popted, and furthermore, the Hero that defeated the Demon Lord lives here. Of course he is the number one person I don¡¯t want to meet but, in order to meet Aria I have to resolve myself to meet him. He won¡¯te attacking me all of a sudden, right? I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is so I should stay vign... not that he could beat me.


    First I need to meet Aria, everythinges after that.


    While thinking that we get in the line to enter the Imperial Capital when I felt someone ncing at me, so I turn around and see the girls giving me serious looks.


    ¡°We finally came.¡±


    ¡°Yes, finally...¡±


    ¡°Time to defeat the incarnation of evil.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m itching to put my skills into use.¡±


    ¡°... Destroy.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, you sow!!¡±


    ¡°Can I go violent? Can I? Can I?¡±


    ... Eh? You want to kill? We came to kill Aria? That¡¯s wrong, right? We came to talk to her, right? Or, am I mistaken? No, no, I¡¯m not... right?


    ¡°¡±¡±Just kidding.¡±¡±¡±


    They were leaking killing intempt up until just a moment but now they look at me with a smile as if nothing happened, and in unison they say it¡¯s just a joke. It seems I was nervous without even noticing but now I rx a little bit thanks to thier words. Thinking that they did that just for me makes me love them even more.


    I gather them in a circle and hug tgen tightly.


    ¡°... Thanks... I fell in love with you all over againt.¡±


    I express myself honestly and see them looking back at me while smiling happily. I¡¯m also happy because of that.


    That¡¯s why I believe that their killing intempt from before was just my imagination...


    Not long after, our turnes so we show our guild card ans are allowed to enter without a problem.


    ¡°... Let¡¯s see... First I want to go back to my house and apologize to my parents for leaving like that. I also want my mom¡¯s cooking after a while.¡±


    I stretch my self while saying that but for some reason Kagane says to me ¡®Stop!¡¯.


    ¡°O-Onii-chan!! You can do that any time!! L-Let¡¯s first find the so... Aria!! No, before that we need to have lunch! I¡¯m sure everyone is hungry! It¡¯s been two years and a half since you left here!! The Imperial Capital has many new shops, and many new delicious food!! I¡¯ll get you to one I rend so let¡¯s eat first!!¡±


    ¡°Mh~ That¡¯s fine too I think... I¡¯ve been away from the capital for quite a while so it¡¯s to be expected that the townscape would change... It can also work as the girls tour so let¡¯s first eat in the shop Kagane rends.¡±


    I check with everyone and they all nod saying that they don¡¯t mind.


    ¡°... Ha... That was dangerous... What do I do? I forgot that I left it like that... If someone were to use...¡±


    ¡°Kagane! What happened? Do you hurt somewhere?¡±


    I was trying to move for here now when I notice Kagane murmuring something so I call out to her and her body jumps for a moment. What happened? Was she really hurting somewhere? Worried I tried to go where she was but before that Kagane turned to me and smiled as if saying nothing happened.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong Onii-chan!! Let¡¯s go to the store I rend! It¡¯s this way! Come on,e on!!¡±


    And like that, with Kagane in the lead we went to that store. I tilted my head to the side, said ¡®Oh well.¡¯ and followed after them.


    The ce where Kagane led us was in the capital¡¯s main street and it wouldn¡¯t be an exageration to say that it was the best district around. It seems to be a store that operates as a restaurant in the day and as a bar in the night. The facade was impressive too and it seemed that it was a store favoured by women because we took a peek from outside and saw many women customers inside. It certainly seems like a popr store but will we be able to get in? While I was thinking that, Kagane slipped in and talked something with an employee and in an instant, all the employees prepared our seats for us outside and showed us in.


    ¡°Uhm... Is this okay?¡±


    While I seated, I asked Kagane if this was okay.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, because the owner of this shop is me! Or to be precise, mypany is managing this shop.¡±


    How wide have you spread to... I¡¯ll just take pride in my sister...


    Afterwards, lots of dishes were brought to our table and we ate them all. Pudin is so delicious.


    While we were being carefreely eating, suddenly the street in front got boisterous. What could it be? We all turn our looks outside and it seemed that the ruckus was caused by a single woman that was walking over here...


    175 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 175

    Hey people!!


    It¡¯s here!! The chapter everyone¡¯s been waiting for!! Are you ready?!


    Enjoy!!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 175 ¨C Aria?</h4>


    The womaning over stopped right in front of me and gave me a look of contempt. The woman had a hair as blue as the sky and although she gave me scronful looks, here blue eyes before were full of kindness, with a face that everyone would say it¡¯s beautifull and her well proportionated well proportioned body was covered in a cleric¡¯s robe. Before I was able to say something to her, she threw me some words.


    ¡°It has been a while Wazu. About two years? I immediately knew it was you by your ordinary face. Who would have thought that we would reunite in the Imperial Capital. And Naminissa being here means that you got my message and came over. Well it doesn¡¯t matter if we met or not. What I want to tell Wazu is really simple. We promised when we were young to get married but, let¡¯s just forget about that. I¡¯ll be married with Hero-sama and will be happy. I don¡¯t want you to be hanged on a verbal promise and have you lurking around me so let me be clear right now, don¡¯t appear in front of me ever again. Haa~ I feel relieved now. I would be troubled if you were to trouble meter over this so I had to tell you clearly. A weight has been lift from my chest. I can now marry Hero-sama. I don¡¯t need nor want your answer, just don¡¯t get involved with me anymore.¡±


    She ranted all this in one breath and her eyes returned to their kind shape.


    ¡°Then, have a good day and farewell...¡±


    She added that, turned around and left. During that time we were left bbergasted but suddenly, everyone besides Freud and me stood up from their seats and gave a killing intent that I hadn¡¯t fell before. Mh? What¡¯s up girls?


    ¡°What¡¯s with that woman?! Blue hair and blue eyes, is that Aria?! I thought that she appeared suddenly and she came babbling like that!! I won¡¯t forgive her!! I¡¯ll cut her to pieces with my short sword right now!!¡±


    ¡°... Fufufu... fufufu... If is to that person, I don¡¯t have to refrain myself and can exert all of my power on her... What should I do... Should I crush her with my barrier... Or should I instead cut her into pieces with my favourite knife...¡±


    ¡°It saddens me to have to kill a friend like this... But Aria is the one in the wrong so it cannot be helped... To talk like that tou our Wazu... Do not expect me to go easy on you... As your friend, I will be sure to send you to hell...¡±


    ¡°Well now... I was thinking of trying to kill someone with the sword that Wazu gave me... And just the right enemy appeared, I should also test the armour and confront her with all I got.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯ll kill her... Even if I have to exterminate everyone in this capital I¡¯ll kill her... I¡¯ll show her... What it means to make an enemy out of us... I¡¯ll make her taste it with her whole body...¡±


    ¡°You pig!! PIG!! I¡¯ll kill you!! I¡¯ll brutally kill you!! I¡¯ll burn you with my whole magic power!! I¡¯ll freeze you and smash you into pieces!! I¡¯ll mince you to bits with my wind!! I¡¯ll crush you with rocks!! I won¡¯t leave even a speck of dust of you in this world!!¡±


    ¡°The nerve to talk to Otto-dono like that!! I¡¯ll drag you through all the city!! Even if you ask for forgiveness I will not grant you so!! I¡¯ll make you repent what you did!! I¡¯ll tear your entrails the most gruesome way possible!!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll kill her!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ... You¡¯re scary!! Eh? Why are you girls getting so vicious¡±


    Or rather...


    ¡°Who was that now? Do you know her?¡±


    When I ask that, everyones murderous eyes turn to me.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean who?! That¡¯s Aria!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    And all of them said that in unison.


    ¡°Eh? No she isn¡¯t. She certainly looks like her but she isn¡¯t Aria.¡±


    When I say that, the murderous feeling around the girls disperses and instead they get dumbfounded faces, and then Naminissa asks me.


    ¡°... Eh? That was not Aria?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°No but, she has the same face as the Aria that we met that time in the Guildmaster room. Besides, Wazu-sama has not met Aria for thest two years, would it not be that after she grew a little, you do not recognize her anyore?¡±


    ¡°That could be true. Aria might have that face now. But that woman wasn¡¯t Aria. I can¡¯t exin it well but I can tell that she is not Aria.¡±


    Seeing me having so much confidence, the girls got a little away from me and got into a circle and started whispering between them.


    ¡°Why can he be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Why would it be... It makes me frustrated...¡±


    ¡°But Wazu-sama said that she was not Aria.¡±


    ¡°Then that must be the truth.¡±


    ¡°... I feel like I lost.¡±


    ¡°Guh... I can feel Onii-chan and that sow¡¯s conection... not!¡±


    ¡°Is it that there¡¯s something that only Otto-dono understands...?¡±


    ¡°Ooi, I can hear you! There is no meaning in forming a circle!¡±


    When I call out to the girls in their circle, they return to me a bitter smile.


    ¡°It seems that you are concerned with the bit only I understood but, even if people impersonating you would appear, I¡¯m confident that I would be able to easily tell them appart.¡±


    The girls feeling happy and with tinges of red in their faces start to fidget embarrassedly after hearing what I said. But suddenly Naminissa¡¯s appearance stiffens as if realising something.


    ¡°Nevertheless that woman spoke to Wazu-sama like that and cannot be forgiven.¡±


    Everyone else agrees from the bottom of their hearts and nod in agreement. I also recall those words directed to me.


    ¡°Mhh~ Thinking it now that doesn¡¯t bother me anymore... It might be that. I now have you all by my side.¡±


    When I tell them what I think, the girls give broad smiles ande to hugh me tightly. Wait!! We are in public!! People are looking at us!! Let¡¯s be moderate!!


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±We will never let go!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The girls say that and then hugh me even tighter, and with my free hand I start patting everyone¡¯s head to make them calm down. Afterwards we continued eating.


    But where on earth would Aria be?


    176 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 176

    Okay I wasn¡¯t honest. 175 wasn¡¯t the chapter everyones was waiting for... But wasn¡¯t it entertaining nheless??


    Now we go on to the search for Aria.


    On a side note, you know that I¡¯m really grateful for yourments and I mostly leave them all no matter what you write, heck I even left thements of the triggered guy on the name of freedom of speech. The only ones I erase are tant spam. Buttely I¡¯ve noticed that people are starting to post spoilers in theirments and I once said that I don¡¯t want spoilers in thement section. I believe that we should all enjoy reading this together so in the (hopefully) best interest of everyone that reads and enjoys reading Sono mono, like me, I will state the following:


    <strong>Please refrain yourselfs from posting spoilers in thements. Otherwise yourment will be erased. You can always specte about the plot but please don¡¯t try to disguise your spoiler as a ¡®theory¡¯.</strong>


    As far as I¡¯m aware of, there is no way in WP to add spoiler button/tag on ament so until I discover something like that (or someone is kind enough to teach me), I will be erasing spoilerments in thement section.


    After saying that, let me thank you for yourments and feedback.


    Now enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C A stressful work.</h4>


    At one point during lunch, I drank some water and turned to look to everyone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, I¡¯m wondering... where would Aria be?¡±


    I have no idea where Aria would be. Would she be in her parents¡¯ house? Or would she be in the church dedicated to the Goddess? Or else would she be in the castle with the Hero Party? We all put our thoughts in but came to nothing conclusive. It seems we would have to look for her gradually.


    We were about to reach for a conclusion when Naminissa proposed something.


    ¡°How about going to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild? That time they said that if we knew something about the ck robed man we should tell the guild, and conversely we could be able to know her whereabouts from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    Fumu... That could be a possibility... And we don¡¯t have a destination so from where we start searching is all the same...


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do that. Let¡¯s go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to inquiry.¡±


    And after saying that I realized something.


    ¡°... Kagane.¡±


    ¡°Mh? What is it Onii-chan?¡±


    ¡°Where is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll take us there. Before that, let me pay the bill so wait a bit.¡±


    After saying that she goes to the inside of the shop and calls for an employee. Well I was going to pay the bill but her movements are fast...


    When I was living in the Imperial Capital I never thought of bing an adventurer so I never looked for where the guild would be... Haa...


    When Kagane returend from paying the bill I knew that I would be rejected if I tried to pay her back so I forcefully gave her the money and had her show us to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    The Iscoa Imperial Capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild was... how to say it... huge.


    It had five floors and widthwise it could fit thre normal houses, the front door was gorgeously constucted and the walls looked new.


    ¡°... Kagane, was this kind of building in the capital before? I don¡¯t remember seeing it before...¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. After you left it was remodeled. As a sign of good will towards the guild of the Hero that defeated the demon lord, the Royal Family gave money to make it this gorgeous... Seriously, if you have that kind of money it would be better invested otherwise... Well, it is true that due to the influence of the Hero, a lot of adventurers have concentrated here.¡±


    He has even influence in this kind of things... I see that defeating the demon lord is something amazing... Although I have defeated various guys of simr importance... Well, who cares.


    Nothing woulde out of staying dumbfounded in here so we entered the guild.


    The interior of the guild was also gorgeous. The chandelier that illuminated the interior was of exquisite craftsmanship, the request board was huge, a fully equiped dinner the size of a whole house, and in there were people that looked like adventurers drinking since noon. When I thought those adventurers were giving us weird looks, I realized that they were giving me murderous looks. Even if I wondered why, just by looking behind I could understand why. It¡¯s because the appearance of the girls is top level. Because I don¡¯t enjoy those looks I thought of finishing our business quickly so I headed to the equally gorgeous reception counter.


    The reception looked so gorgeous that I wanted to ask from what luxury hotel did they get it from but I contained myself and lined in the queue for the reception counter. The few people in front of me are all bringing in their hands a request sheet to take those request so I think it won¡¯t take long.


    The people in front of me swiftly disapear and it bes my turn to stand in front of the reception desk. Thedy receptionist was, as to be expected from a guild, a gentle-mannered beautiful woman.


    ¡°Excuse me, I want to inquire something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what could it be?¡±


    Her attitude felt like a mirror that doesn¡¯t destroy a smile. I showed my guild card and continued talking.


    ¡°I want to know the whereabouts of the Holy Woman Aria.¡±


    The moment I said that, the receptionist let out a blunt sigh and gave me a bothersome look.


    ¡°... Good gief, again... there are always these people... haa...¡±


    She sighed again.


    ¡°Listen well, this is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, not the missing person office. Furthermore you are looking for the Holy Woman, lots of people like youe here for the same, is annoying. Besides, do you think that I would tell some unknown person like you where she is? Or are you a famous person? If you came here is because you are an adventurer, right? What is your rank? A-rank? B-rank?¡±


    ¡°... Yes... I¡¯m an F-rank adventurer.¡±


    I show my guild card to prove myself and the receptionist bes astonished from the ¡®F¡¯ letter written on it.


    ¡°F-rank? F-rank?! An amateur underling has the nerve to ask that? Don¡¯t you know shame? Normally we wouldn¡¯t tell the whereabouts of any person, but now an F-rank is looking for the Holy Woman?! What? Are you saying that you are that famous? Your own strength is insuficient so are you looking for the help of the Holy Woman? How much can one ignore from the ways of society? Do you think you look cute with a plush toy of a dragon on your head? You are just a mediocre person!!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing but this kind of persontely! If you are an adventurer, then go on an adventure!¡±


    She threw back my guild card and when I catched it I felt my heart break a little.


    I¡¯m sure that she has been asked this time after time and she piled up stress to the point of explode... and I was just unfortunate enough to be the one she exploded at... let¡¯s think that¡¯s it... I hope that¡¯s it... I feel like crying...


    I leave the line and helplessly return to where the girls are. Around the girls there are a lot of male adventurers lying down for some reason.


    ¡°... What happened?¡±


    It seems that when I got away from the girls, some adventurers tried to call out to them, at the begining the politely refused and then they tried to make the girls obey by force and when someone grabbed Mao by the arm, she yelled ¡®The only one that can touch me is Otto-dono!!¡¯ with passion and the other girls got railed up too, so in a sh, they knocked them down. Well... If I was there at the moment I would have done the same thing so I can¡¯t criticize them.


    When they asked me if I got to learn where Aria was, I just told them that it was not possible. If I tell them what really happend the girls would get angry... After I said that, Haosui took a step forwards.


    ¡°... Then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    And before I was able to stop her she went towards the receptionist. We followed her with our eyes and saw Haosui exchanging some words with the receptionist, she took out her guild card and showed it to her. When she saw it she stood up quickly and answered all of Haosui¡¯s questions. Now that I think about it, Haosui is a Hero and an S-rank adventurer. Of course her attitude towards her would be different from me... Haa...


    Soon afterwards Haosui came back and told us that Aria probably was in a mansion that was in the edge of the Noble District.


    ... Haa... Shall we go...?


    Feeling my disparity as an adventurer, I dropped my shoulders and left the guild.


    177 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 177

    Yo! It¡¯s been a day. Today is the qually for Mexican GP. Is Hamilton going to be World Champion tomorrow or is Vettel still going to be able to fight ast stand? We¡¯ll see.


    Now about the chapter. The plot thickens!!


    Thanks for all thosements and feedback.


    Now enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 177 ¨C The one inside the mansion.</h4>


    Haosui heard from the receptionist some info of where Aria might be, so once again being led by Kagane we headed to the mansion that is in the outskirts of the noble¡¯s district. I walk in the front and while following Kagane, I drop my shoulders and let out a sigh.


    I¡¯m still depressed from what the receptionist said... She didn¡¯t have to go that far... for starters, Meru is the real deal and I¡¯m the most aware of the ordinariness of my face... ugh...


    I tell my self that I can¡¯t keep being like this so I p twice my cheeks and change gears. We might meet Aria in a moment. I told the girls that I might flee so I asked them to hold me down if I were to do that. But now that I think it through, the ce that Aria is might be also the ce where the Hero party is, right? Don¡¯t wanna... I don¡¯t want to meet Hero-sama... Can¡¯t we make it so that I talk with just Aria?


    No matter how much I think I can¡¯te up with a good idea and while thinking that, we start seeing the ce of our destination. While we get close we take a peek inside and discover an ordinary two-story mansion with a small garden. But even if it¡¯s in the Noble¡¯s District, there is nobody guarding the entrance, in the garden the only tree is wilting and it¡¯s full of weed, the windows are blocked with wood nks probably so that the interior doesn¡¯t get burned by the sun, and we can¡¯t look inside. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not a ce where people live. Is Aria really here?


    While we were dubiously looking the mansion, we saw the door open a little. Is people actually inside? I see, they might be here because a request. If that¡¯s so, let¡¯s check the inside just in case...


    Rather, is it okay for us to just go inside? While I was thinking that...


    ¡°... There¡¯s no problem, nobody lives here. It¡¯s just that sometimes you can see people inside so they call it a haunted mansion or so the person in the guild told me. I also got permision to enter.¡±


    Haosui told me that. What about a haunted mansion?! That¡¯s the first time I hear that! Wait a minute... If there really is a ghost, would our attacks work on it...? That unsettles me... if ites to it I¡¯ll just use deification and erase it...


    When I turn to check on the girls, they all look calm. Eh? Are you not afraid? It¡¯s a ghost you know? A ghost. When I tell them that they answer that they are not afraid... They are so strong... Haa... I look foolish for being scared... No I¡¯m not afraid!! If I say I¡¯m not afraid then I¡¯m not afraid!!


    I confirm with everyone else with one word and we all go inside the mansion.


    The inside seems to be cleaned periodically becasue I can¡¯t see any dust umting in the floor... Freud slithers to the desk besides the entrance and traces his finger on its surface and says ¡®...fumu¡¯ after checking it. I kind of want to ask him who does he thinks he is.


    Nothing wille from us being standing here so we decided to explore the inside of the mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look on the first floor so you girls...¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wille with you!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°... Eh?¡±


    Why? That¡¯s inefficient.


    ¡°You told us Wazu-san,¡±


    ¡°To not let you run away when you meet Aria-san.¡±


    ¡°But if we were to move separately,¡±


    ¡°And you were to suddenly bump onto Aria,¡±


    ¡°... We would be unable to catch Danna-sama.¡±


    ¡°And so we will move together forever!¡±


    ¡°Yes. In sickness and in health.¡±


    In sickness and in health has nothing to do with it right now... But from their eyes I can see how serious they are.


    ¡°... Leaving aside for now the thing about ¡®in sickness and in health¡¯... It¡¯s true that if I were to meet with Aria alone I would run away without a doubt... Fine, let¡¯s move together.¡±


    Because is evident that I would flee if I were to be alone, we decided to move together.


    We started by exploring the first floor first.


    ¡°Before we start searching... It would defeat the purpouse of using here if we were to pass by Aria while we are searching the inside so I think someone has to stay in the entrance door just in case.¡±


    When I say that, the girls give me an unpleasant look. It seems that they all want to go with me. I¡¯m d you feel like that and I also want to look with all of you but I really think someone has to stay here. While I was pondering what to do, a hand rises from behind the girls.


    ¡°Then I shall remain.¡±


    Freud takes the initiative to stay behind. Let¡¯s take him upon his offer.


    Freud... I won¡¯t forget you...


    ¡°Wazu-sama, I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    I can¡¯t hear you~~


    I bowed to Freud for the time being in gratitude for staying here and started exploring the first floor with the girls.


    The first floor had a dinning room and a living and more stuff to entertain people but after looking in the whole floor, let alone Aria, we found nobody. In our exploration we also searched the floor but it seems that there is no basement so we moved to the second floor.


    The second floor, unlike the first floor, is where people live and it has many rooms. The people that lived here seemed to like reading as there are a lot of bookshelfs left. Well there are just the shelfs left...


    And the only room left to search is the one in the corner of the second floor. If you think about the owner of the mansion it might be a study... We haven¡¯t met anyone up until here so if there is someone in this mansion should be here... It might also be that the door of the mansion opened on itself...


    I make up my mind, open the door and get inside.


    ¡°Ya! You finally came, I got tired of waiting.¡±


    Inside there was no furniture, just a desk and a person sitting on that desk was giving an innocent smile towards us.


    That guy was wearing all cks, and was covering his face with a hood... it was the man that send Meru towards Haosui¡¯s ce.


    178 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 178

    ¡®Sup!! Today¡¯s the Mexican GP, let¡¯s see if Hamilton natuarlly bes world champion or if Vettel gets some kind of miracle.


    As always, thanks for yourments and feedback.


    Now enjoy the chapter!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C Our conversation with that person.</h4>


    ¡°For the time being let me congratte you!! You finally came to the Imperial Capital! I wanted to meet you!¡±


    The man dressed in all ck was pping towards us, I immediately threw him a punch.


    But my fist stopped 1 cm before him. I couldn¡¯t go any further.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s no use!! You can¡¯t injure me!!¡±


    ¡°Guh... Why can¡¯t I get through?¡±


    I gritted my teeth and put all my force in but I was unable to move any further. The man looked at me and without changing his smile continued talking.


    ¡°Because in this room I put a ¡°No damage barrier¡±.


    ... No damage barrier? I jumped backwards from there and got together with the girls. When I look to see what the girls are doing, Naminissa, Narelina and Haosui, who have met him are ring at him and Sarona, Tata, Kagane and Mao have faces that ask ¡®Who is him?¡¯. Haosui was the most affected one by him so I try to soothe her. Meru is also looking at the man while slightly growling.


    After I lightly exin the girls what happened, I ask Naminissa.


    ¡°Naminissa, do you know the ¡®No dammage barrier¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No damage barrier? If I¡¯m correct, it¡¯s a barrier where any attack bes nullyfied, that aplies also to the other party so it¡¯s mostly used in peace talks between countries... You need a magic item to be able to cast it...¡±


    No matter where I look, I can¡¯t see something like that. So that means that he cast it by himself...? I turn to look at the man but as always he has a smile on his face and lifts his chin up as if to look down on us.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s almos right actually! This ¡®No damage barrier¡¯ makes it impossible for a ¡®person¡¯ to hurt another ¡®person¡¯ so as long as you are a ¡®person¡¯ you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± (T/N: ¡®Person¡¯ as in ¡®human¡¯.)


    He gave us an exnation... Is this guy stupid? He is giving us an exnation of this to us who are clearly hostile to him... But why did he stressed so much the ¡®person¡¯ part?


    ¡°Eh? You still don¡¯t get it? That means that as long as you are a ¡®person¡¯ you would be unable to hurt me. As long as you are a ¡®person¡¯ that is.¡±


    This bastard... I get what he is trying to say. In other words, as long as your race is marked as ¡®human¡¯ (T/L: ¡®Person¡¯) you would be unable to do anything. That means that this bastard knows about my deification... Did he saw me somewhere fighting?


    But as long as he is in my view it doesn¡¯t matter. If I do him in, is the same as him not knowing. Let¡¯s stay prepared to activate deification when needed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so guarded. The other day I was running short on time so this time I want to talk with you at ease.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to talk to you. If you still have that sphere then hand it over to me. I¡¯ll break them all.¡±


    ¡°That would be a problem... Or that¡¯s what I want to say but I have only one red ball and one ck ball left... what should I do~?¡±


    This bastard... That¡¯s it... I¡¯ll use deification and leave him powerless...


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty!!¡±


    The man puts his hand in front as to stop me. I¡¯ve been thinking that he seems to perceive my movements and it¡¯s disgusting.


    ¡°You have some business with ¡®her¡¯, right?¡±


    The man snaps his fingers and from behind him a single woman appears.


    ¡°Aria!!¡±


    Naminissa raises her voice and tries to run to her but...


    ¡°... She¡¯s not her. She is the impostor we met earlier.¡±


    I deny her calmly. Maybe due to my voice being calm, Naminissa stops her feet and I grab her by her arm and pull her behind me.


    ¡°Ehh... You really can tell... That¡¯s surprising!! Not me, the hero or anybody was able to tell... Is this the power of love?¡±


    I wonder...


    Fake Aria shows a thin smile and answers the man¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I was surprised too... as to be expected...¡±


    I was unable to hear thest part but Fake Aria leans towards the man.


    ¡°... Did you wanted to make sure of that?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I said this from the begining, didn¡¯t I. I wanted to meet you! I wanted to talk with you where nobody could bother us. I also had other things to do so I wasn¡¯t that free so I waited for you here. That¡¯s why the moment you entered the Imperial Capital, I gave the Adventurer¡¯s Guild the information that this Fake Aria was in here. I thought that you would certainly go ask the Adventurer¡¯s guild first. But while I was investigating, something surprising came up! Who would have thought that you knew the Hero party¡¯s Holy Woman Aria!! Ah, don¡¯t worry, I have some presents for you!!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his way of talking or his existence itself that gives me unpleasant feelings... As if he is someone I don¡¯t want to recognize... Or get involved with...


    ¡°... And, what do you want to talk with me?¡±


    ¡°Before that I have to properly introduce myself. I¡¯ll talk about the important part afterwards... Are? Or shouldn¡¯t I? Well, who cares! Nice to meet you... or probably It has been a while? Who cares too! My name is Shiro. The origin of my name is because this hair.¡±


    As he says that, the man calling himself Shiro lowers his hood and from insidees out a hair white (T/L: You already probably know but ¡®shiro¡¯ ¡¸°×¡¹ means white) as snow with some ck at the ends and we can see a face of an innocent cute child.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t need to introduce yourself, I looked you up... It¡¯s not like we are strangers now so I call you Wazu-kun!! I mean, after all we are twins, Wazu-kun!!¡±


    W-WHAAAAAAT!!


    ¡°Just kidding!¡±


    I want to hit this bastard so hard. I was about to go question my parents.


    ¡°And?! Did I suprise you?! Did I scare you?!¡±


    Asked Shiro sensing my restlesness.


    ¡°Ah that was fun. But now with the serious talk... Wazu-kun and I are ¡®counterfeit beings¡¯.¡±


    ¡®Counterfeit beings¡¯?


    179 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 179

    Hello people!! Oh what a chapter, this is turning messier as it continues.


    Thanks for yourments and feedback.


    I might not be able to upload tomorrow¡¯s chapter due to work so I ask for yourprehension beforehand.


    Now, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C If you areing, let us know first.</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean with ¡®Counterfeit beings¡¯?¡±


    I ask Shiro who is sitting in the desk while facing against him and his harmless smile deepens even more and happily answers me.


    ¡°Of course I will tell you, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been waiting for you here. But before that, let her introduce herself to you.¡±


    With Shiro¡¯s words, Fake Aria that is leaning agains him stands up, turns to me, takes a step foward and while standing before Shiro, her body gets covered in a ck light.


    I get dazzled by that light but when my view returns I see that Shiro is still sitting in the desk but the Fake Aria that was in front of him is nowhere to be seen. In her stead was a woman with a hair so ck that looked like from a painting that reached the floor and with beautiful features but from her eyes I can feel cruelty and coldness. Her well proportioned body was covered by a ck dress. Is just that from that woman I can¡¯t feel a ¡®human¡¯ presence, if I were to say, her presence feels close to that of the Goddesses.


    The woman elegantly bows towards us.


    ¡°Nice to meet you in this form... I¡¯m one of the prs who is called the Goddess of Darkness.¡±


    Darkness... That¡¯s why she had a presence simr to the Goddesses. I¡¯m fine from just feeling her presence but when I turn to look at the girls behind me are pursing their lips as if to endure something and they seem unable to move by themselves. They seem to be trembing. They must fear the Goddess of Darkness of whom they know nothing. For the time being let¡¯s confirm it while I feel relieved from seeing they are okay.


    ... The only one that¡¯s able to move right now is me so I have to protect the girls...


    I put myself in front of the girs to cover them and turn to look again to Shiro and the Goddess of Darkness.


    ¡°... I understand that you are the real deal from your presence... That means that you are the same kind of being as the Goddesses, ri... ght... eh?¡±


    The moment I said that she was the same kind of being the Goddess of Darkness hangs her hed down and starts to tremble as if enduring something. And somehow, from the Goddess of Darkness a ck aura starts to rise up... I don¡¯t know why she got like this and wondering what should I do, I turn my face towards Shiro, and sensing my look, Shiro makes a troubled face and gives a defeated smile.


    *crack!*


    ... Mh? Just now, I heard something breaking...


    ¡°Bastard!! Don¡¯t lump me together with those brats!!¡±


    The bellow of the Goddess of Darkness reverberates. From her face dyed in rage and her blood-curdling expression I realize something...


    Ah, I stepped on andmine...


    ¡°That Goddess of Light is nothing but gluttonous yet she has her own religion! That Goddess of Earth acts motherly but actually is an extreme masochist! That Goddess of War ims to rule over war but can¡¯t fight herself! That Goddess of Sea has a heart as wide as the sea? Ha! Is as narrow as a little pond! That Goddess of the Sky has the most power but doesn¡¯t lift a finger! Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m the same kind of being as those little girls!! In the first ce, our births are different and I have live longer that them!!¡±


    Ehh... I didn¡¯t say that. Or rather, the Goddess was actually the Goddess of Light... and there is also a Goddess of the Sky whom I haven¡¯t met... For you to get this angry, how much do you hate them...?


    While I was being perplexed by the transformation of the Goddess of Darkness, from my breast pocket my guild card suddenly flies out and starts to emit light.


    *Kaaaaaa!*


    The room gets bathed in a warm light and I see the Goddess standing putting on airs while grabbing between her fingers my guild card... no wait, she is the Goddess of Light. I¡¯m facing the back of the Goddess of Light so I can see her expression but I can see that the Goddess of Darkness has an even darker expression... The girls were released from the pressure of the presence of the Goddess of Darkness but with the appearance of another Goddess, they humbled themselves and were still unable to move.


    ¡°... Uhm... Goddess?¡±


    I timidly call out to her and the Goddess of Light turns to me and giving me her best smile returns to me my guild card.


    ¡°Wazu-san... Wait a little bit! I¡¯ll just dispose of that trash that knows to only put on years really quick... afterwards let¡¯s make out.¡±


    After saying that, the Goddess of Light turns once again to face the Goddess of Darkness.


    ¡°I was listening in silence but you are still the same, right? OLD LADY, have you prepared yourself?¡±


    ¡°Just at the right moment! You bratty little girl!! Let¡¯s see if you have the guts!!¡±


    The Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Darkness slowly get closer.


    ¡°Ohh, Ohh, Ohh!!¡±


    ¡°Ohh, Ohh, Ohh!!¡±


    Two of the pr goddesses wrinkle their brow and get even closer, and even when they are 1 cm appart, they continue ring at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end your life right here, right now!!¡± (T/L: Life written as ¡®divine life¡¯ ¡¸ÉñÉú¡¹ in contrast to ¡®human life¡¯ ¡¸ÈËÉú¡¹)


    ¡°I want to see you try!!¡±


    I thought their stand-off would continue but they threw a powerful right punch at each other but they stopped the others punch with their left hand and got grappled like that.


    ¡°Fugigigigigi...!!¡±


    ¡°Fugugugugugu...!!¡±


    Seing theypeting with equal force I thought something.


    As I see this ugly fight, I get worried... Is the world going to be okay with this kind of Goddesses?


    While I was thinking that I suddenly cross looks with Shiro... Nothing wille out from looking the hideous fight of the Goddesses so I¡¯ll continue my talk with this guy...


    The thing about the ¡®Counterfeit Beings¡¯ bugs me a little...


    180 (Tomorrow... hopefully)

 Chapter 180

    Hey people, I got a little dyed, but here is the new chapter.


    Thanks for yourments and feedback.


    You might probable have noticed that I put a donation button. If you have a penny or two and want to donate, it would be highly apreciated. If you don¡¯t want/can donate, don¡¯t worry chapters will always be avable for you to read.


    Now to the chapter, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 180 ¨C ¡°Counterfeit Beings¡±</h4>


    I move towards Shiro while looking at the Goddesses fight.


    I feel from Shiro that he is from the human race so, since we are inside the ¡®No Damage Barrier¡¯ there will be no fighting.


    As I was walking beside the Goddesses fight I hear ¡°¡±Gugigig...¡±¡± Excuse me, I¡¯m about to have an important talk with Shiro so could you be quiet for a moment? I don¡¯t mind you fighting but keep it down as to not being a bother to us.


    I get close to Shiro, fold my arms and ask him.


    ¡°And? What do you mean that we are ¡®Counterfeit beings¡¯?¡±


    When I ask that, Shiro gives me a happy face.


    ¡°Right, the Goddesses seem to be busy so let¡¯s continue our talk. That time I thought that Wazu-kun was just a really powerful human being but after I investigated a little more I realized that we were simr beings. Although there is some enmity between us, it¡¯s still interesting!¡±


    ¡°Simr beings?¡±


    I don¡¯t get what are you say... Wait... Simr beings... And he also knows about my deifications... I don¡¯t want to admit it but we both have deities by our sides... And his hair is also ck and white like mine... Which means that if he is like me... You don¡¯t mean...?!


    ¡°... You don¡¯t mean you too...?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I also recieved the blessing of the Goddess of Darkness and can also use ¡®Deification¡¯.¡±


    I be stunned with what he said. I unfold my arms and put my guard up. As if sencing what I¡¯m thinking, Shiro gives a really delightful smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t n on fighting you here. I really just want to talk. And unlike you I can only use deification for just a moment... Haa...¡±


    Shiro gives off a disappointed feeling. But I still can¡¯t let my guard down. Even if is just for a moment but he can still use deification... And that means that he can also have a strengthparable to mine. I take a nce towards the girls.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t n to do anything to them. And I already said that I can just use it for a moment... I can¡¯t think of winning against Wazu-kun that can use it for a long time... for now.¡±


    ¡°... For now means that you n to be even strongerter... Then I should just now...¡±


    ... Use deification and...


    ¡°You better not. If you hurt me now I don¡¯t know what might happen to the person I prepared as present.¡±


    ... A person he prepared as present... Does he mean Aria...? Is not that I don¡¯t feel that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do something it about Aria, but this guy has a Goddess with him so I can¡¯t take any carless action.


    I let my guard down and fold my arms again, just in case something happens.


    ¡°You are well prepared.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯te to meet you without being prepared. I still have things to do and a goal to achieve!¡±


    ¡°A goal, huh... And what is that goal? Does it have anything to do with us talking?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does.¡±


    Saying that Shiro gets himself down from the desk and with an air ofposure gets close to me.


    ¡°My objective is the revival of the Evil God.¡±


    ¡°... Evil God?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t know? Has no one tell you? Then I¡¯ll tell you the easiest way.¡±


    Shiro¡¯s smile gets even deeper.


    ¡°Some hundred years ago there was a God. He was an evil god. He didn¡¯t have a name so he was called the Evil God. And as the name suggests, the Evil God tried to destroy the world with an overwhelming power. But there were also gods that tried to get in the way of the Evil God. The God that created the world and the Five Pir Goddesses that were born from him. Those Gods borrowed the power of many humans and dragons and putting their survival on the line, fought with the demons born from the Evil God. And the result is the world we live in now. The Evil God lost. To be precise, the God of Creation used half of his power to create seven seals to seal the Evil God and the Five Pir Goddesses used their own bodies to create five seals and thus the Evil God fell into a slumber from which he wouldn¡¯t wake up... or that was the n.¡±


    ¡°... In other words you n on releasing those seals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I believe you can understand now with what I told you. If you remember what have you done up until now.¡±


    I put my hand on my chin and start remembering...


    Seven seals and five seals... If I put together those words and numbers with what I have done until now I can figure out something. The keys are the ck spheres and red spheres that Shiro has been giving out... If I count of the number of spheres that I have seen I can understand that the red spheres are the keys for the seven seals and the ck spheres are the keys to the five seals. And to support that hypothesis, every time that a ck sphere was put to use, a Goddess increased in my guild card... No wait... but that thinking doesn¡¯t exin one part...


    ¡°... Then when was the seal of the Goddess of Light released?¡±


    ¡°Fufu... You can also know that if you think a little bit more. A hint would be four years ago.¡±


    ¡°Four years ago?¡±


    Four years ago was when Aria set on a journey to subdue the Demon Lord...


    ¡°... I see, you mean to say that the Demon Lord was someone you prepared with the red sphere?¡±


    ¡°Correct!! That Demon Lord was ¡®Gluttony¡¯, a poor dragonkin struggling for something to eat. And now there are just a red sphere and a ck sphere... The resurrection of the Evil God is near. And you don¡¯t have any way to stop it, Wazu-kun.¡±


    Seeing Shiro look so happy gave me a bad feeling.


    ¡°And from now on is our talk. You understand everything I just told you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I am the messenger chosen by the Evil God and the Goddess of Darkness that was born from the Evil God, and you Wazu-kun are the messenger chosen by the God of Creations and the Five Pir Goddesses!! See? We are beings that look the same yet are not thus counterfeit beings.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I am a messenger from God... I don¡¯t feel anything like that... nor intend to...


    I turn to look at the girls.


    I can¡¯t sit and watch how the world in where the girls that care for me be destoyed...


    ¡°Even if the Evil God resurrects, I will beat you down all together!!¡±


    I turn to look to Shiro once again and say that. Shiro gives the most radiant smile yet.


    ¡°Hahahaha!! I wasn¡¯t expecting anything less from you!! It¡¯ll get entertaining!!¡±


    ¡°... There¡¯s still something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°... Fufufu... Why else! Because it¡¯s entertaining!!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t feel like an answer...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about myself the next time we meet... Just remember that at that time we will meet to kill each other.¡±


    After saying that, Shiro turns to look at the Goddess of Darkness.


    ¡°Goddess of Darkness, we are running out of time so it¡¯s time to go!¡±


    After hearing Shiro, the Goddess of Darkness unlinks hands with the Goddess of Light and appears besides Shiro. Or rather, were you grappling hands all this time...? (T/N: Imagine something like this)


    The Goddess of Darkness turns to the Goddess of Light after appearing beside Shiro and raises her middle finger.


    ¡°Goddess of Light!! I¡¯ll kill you next time!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my line, stupid!!¡±


    The Goddess of Light also raises her middle finger after epting her challenge. Seriously... what¡¯s with these Goddesses...


    ¡°See youter, Wazu-kun!! As soon as we are gone, the ¡®No dammage barrier¡¯ will lift up and my parting gift will appear! I¡¯m eager to see how you face what¡¯s toe!!¡±


    Shiro looks and waves at me while saying that and, together with the Goddess of Darkness, get wrapped in a ck mist and disappears. And instead a woman sleeping gets left behind in that ce. I rush to the woman to check on her.


    ... It¡¯s not Aria...


    But her clothes give off an air of her being someone of high ss. When I finish checking on her, the Goddess of Light gets close to me.


    ¡°... I have to confess something to Wazu-san.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The truth is...


    ... I¡¯m not just a Goddess. I¡¯m actually the Goddess that rules over light!!¡±


    ¡°... Yeah, the Goddess of Darkness said so just now, and I kind of suspected it.¡±


    The Goddess of Light gives me a bewildered look while saying ¡°... Eh?¡±. That expression fills me with unease.


    Can these Goddesses win against the Evil God...?


    181 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 181

    Hey people, here is another chapter. This is getting interesting.


    Thanks as always for yourments and feedback. Remember, no spoilers...


    Now enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 181 ¨C Who is the woman left as a parting gift?</h4>


    ¡®My identity?¡¯ Said the Goddess of Light and for some reason started to hit me in the back, I instead turned to check on the woman that Shiro left as a ¡®parting gift¡¯. I put my hand close to her mouth and I can feel, although small, a breath which means she is alive.


    She has a long golden hair, a well-featured face although childish, and as I said before, she is wearing a high ss tailored dress.


    But as I thought, I have never seen her before. Why did he left this person as a parting gift? While I was questioning myself that, the girlse to where I am. It seems that because the Goddess of Darkness is no longer here, they can already move, so I quietly leave the girl sleeping and then tell them my conversation with Shiro.


    ¡°That person being the main culprit of what happened in the Elf vige can be overlooked but I can¡¯t ept that he is the same as Wazu-san!! I¡¯ll crush him!!¡±


    ¡°The one behind the feudal lord was that person... It¡¯s thanks to him I got confessed by Wazu-san so I¡¯m grateful for that, but I can¡¯t let him be... They aren¡¯t the same at all.¡±


    ¡°As a person living in this world I cannot aprove the revival of the Evil God... but worse than that is that he imed to be a person simr to Wazu-sama and that I cannot forgive... Let¡¯s quickly kill him.¡±


    ¡°Fumu... This must be spread widely... We better contact the royal family to tell them what happened here... That Wazu is overwhelmingly more charming.¡±


    ¡°... It doesn¡¯t matter if is an Evil God or what... We¡¯ll exterminate everything... That guy might have the Goddess of Darknes with him... But we have Danna-sama at our side.¡±


    ¡°My Onii-chan is the best~!! Whaa~~!! I got fired up!! I¡¯ll make that guy and the Goddess of Darkness cry! And the Evil Good too as a bonus!¡±


    ¡°So the change in my father was because of him... Then as his daughter I must propperly pay him back... Moreover I can¡¯t stand that way of talking towards Otto-dono!!¡±


    ¡°I propose a change in how Wazu-san refers to me!¡±


    Those are the honest reactions from the girls, although a little pir is saying something out of context. If that little pir wants me to do that, I ask of her to take into ount her actions a little bit more. Don¡¯t you care what happens to the world...? I got ticklish from the girls words and start to tear up a little.


    I want to protect this world in where they live...


    Those words can be taken as if I¡¯m going to fight for them... But that¡¯s exactly it... The ears of the girls didn¡¯t miss that and with red cheeks they tell me their feelings whileing to hugh me tight.


    Excuse me, the little pir will slip in the confusion!


    It would be bad if we stay like this and it will have an effect in my rationality so I ask them to let go for a moment and the girls reluctanlyplied. Yes, yes, you too Goddess of Light...


    I let out a sigh of relief then once again turn to look at everyone else and finally, turn to look at the girl sleeping and ask.


    ¡°So there is something I want to ask all of you... This gir was left here as a parting gift but I don¡¯t know her. Does anybody know who she is?¡±


    I slightly move aside to let everyone look at the girl¡¯s face and see if anyone recognizes her but just from looking at their faces I can tell that they don¡¯t. An opinion came out that from her clothes alone you can tell that she is nobility, right? But just from that we get nothing... Will we have to wait for the girl to wake up? While we were thinking that, Kagane, who kept looking at the girl to the end, let out an ¡®Ah...¡¯ as if she had remembered something.


    ¡°Kagane? Did you figure something out?¡±


    ¡°... I also have met her just once so I¡¯m not 100% sure but... Probably... She is the only daughter of this Country¡¯s King, Princess Eris...¡±


    ... Eh? A princess? No, no, no, you are joking, right? Kagane, try to remember. How¡¯s it? It¡¯s not her, right? Please say that it¡¯s not her...


    ¡°...¡±


    Without uttering a word I turn to look to Naminissa and Narelina who are also royalty to confirm...


    ¡°I am sorry, Although I have met the King of this Country before, I have never met the Princess...¡±


    ¡°Me as my sister...¡±


    Of course even though I have live in this country, I have never seen the face of the Royal Family... I mean, I was only an ordinarymoner... Or rather, I still am amoner.


    I¡¯m really troubled as to what to do. Taking her and getting out walking is out of the question, and I can¡¯t either take her to the castle and say ¡®she was kidnapped¡¯... What to do...?


    While we were thinking that, the girl woke up while murmuring ¡®Mhh...¡¯


    The girl gives us a sleepy look because she is still half awake but gradually she starts to understand her own situation... Wait, doesn¡¯t it look like we were the ones that kidnapped her?


    It seems that she came to the same conclusion because she took a big breath to scream. While thinking that this is bad, I reflectively take action in an instant.


    ¡°Goddess of Light!!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    Understanding my intention, the Goddess of Light puts up her right arm and lets out her divine aura. Is there a meaning in that pose...? But, influenced by her divine aura, the girl kneels down before being able to scream. The girls seem to have be ustomed to it because they remain calm. But this situation is also bad. A single person is kneeling down and we all are surounding her...


    I cough once and have the Goddess of Light to suppress her aura, then I also kneel down to match my view with the girl¡¯s.


    ¡°... Uhm... Might you be Princess Eris?¡±


    ¡°Yes... What might my situation be?¡±


    She is really the Princess of this Country... That means that Shiro has something to do with this so I have a bad feeling but, first I have to exin what¡¯s happening...


    And we tell her what happened here after giving simple self introductions. Her being from the royal family we will need her cooperetion in the future so I tell her about Shiro, the Goddess of Darkness and about the revival of the Evil God.


    After hearing everything, Princess Eris starts to ponder something and with a nod, she turns to look at us.


    ¡°May I ask you to please take me out of the castle town like this?¡±


    ... Haa?


    182 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 182

    Yei People!! The truth about Princess Eris is here!! Who would have thought...


    Thanks for yourments and feedback.


    Now enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 182 ¨C The partner the princess desires.</h4>


    After hearing the situation, Princess Eris ask us to take her out of the Imperial Capital. We all exchange looks and give troubled faces. We ask each other with our eyes ¡®What do we do¡¯ and after seeing our attitude, Princess Eris asks us while feeling unease.


    ¡°... It is problematic for you to be asked this so suddenly, right? I apologize.¡±


    Seeing her lower her head politely, the girls and the Goddess of Light seem to connect with her as women because they look at me with pleading eyes as if asking ¡®Can¡¯t you do something?¡¯ Hey, Goddess of Ligt... Why are you also looking at me? I turn to look at the Goddess of Light as if saying ¡®You are kind of a god yourself so you do something¡¯ and the Goddess of Light breaks eye contact with me and just when I thought she was going to start whistling without a sound, she hits her palm with.


    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry Wazu-san... The limit for my manifestation ising close... I feel bad for leaving with this timing but we Goddesses have to start saving power in the face of the revival of the Evil God so... Wazu, messenger of the Goddesses... let us meet again...


    ... I leave this problem and the rest in your hands!¡±


    The Goddess of Light disappears and returns to my gild card in a haste after saying that.


    She said some vague reason, arbitrarily made me their messenger, and after pushing everything onto me she went back!! Guh... She might be the Goddess of Light but I have no idea of what she wants to do... Haa...


    Reacting to the words of the Goddess of Light, the eyes of Princess Eris start to glitter while looking at me. Are you misunderstanding something? I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t look me with those eyes, it bothers me... I don¡¯t consider myself the messenger of the Goddesses for even a little bit...


    I pull myself together and ask Princess Eris.


    ¡°Haa... And so why does Princess Eris wishes to leave the Imperial Capital? If I don¡¯t know the reason, I cannot help you. Would you tell me why do you want to leave?¡±


    The girls nod to my words and Princess Eris does it too as if to say that she understands.


    ¡°... If I remain in the Imperial Capital... I¡¯ll be forced to marry Hero-sama...¡±


    ... Eh?


    ¡°I do know that Hero-sama is already married with many other people... But polygamy is recognized in here and I understand that the Royal Family wants to have a deep rtionship with the country¡¯s hero so as a sign of friendship they are bestowing him with a bride... I understand but I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ... Haa...


    ¡°It is not that I hate Hero-sama. But the moment Hero-sama heard about the talks of our marriage, he became over-familiar and it is irritating, when he talks to me it gets disgusting, and when he looks at me it is so obscene that makes me want to vomit...¡±


    ... Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to just say that you don¡¯t want to?


    ¡°But Father is enthusiastic about it and moreover so I am not free to refuse. Besides I cannot carelessly refuse for the well being of the country... But there is a person I have my heart set on. I want to marry that person. I understand Father¡¯s intentions of marrying me to Hero-sama are in the best interest of the country but, even if I have to shake off those things, I want to marry that person!!¡± (T/N: Not the hero)


    ... Fumu, fumu.


    ¡°And so, I take that the person Princess Eris wants to marry is outside the Imperial Capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is in the port town that is near the Imperial Capital. I would like to ask you to take me all the way there but... It does not matter if is just outside the Imperial Capital... Can it be done?¡±


    I see. That¡¯s why she want¡¯s to get out of the Imperial Capital... She got hold of a good chance with the present circumstances... I can feel from Princess Eris¡¯ words, expression and atmosphere the seriousness of her resolution in wanting to marry that person even if he has to cast away her country... Well, as amoner I want to help her... But that means that the country might be hostile towards that person... Mh? Now that I think about it, where have I heard a conversation about a port town near the Imperial Capital...? Well, doesn¡¯t matter... But this is not something that I can decied by myself.


    I once more turn to the girls to discuss it.


    ¡°We more or less heard the situation but, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think I want to help her.¡±


    ¡°I agree to helping her. A marriage without the consent of the person herself is undesirable.¡±


    ¡°As part of a former royal family I believe that we should take her to the castle... but as a woman I think she must go to where the person she wants to marry is.¡±


    ¡°My opinion is the same as Naminissa¡¯s. The country is certainly important but if ites at the expense of someones individuality then I think that it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°... We should take here there.¡±


    ¡°To submit your own body in the name of the country might sound noble but, it could lead to the birth of unnecesary strains. I also think we should take her to where her beloved is.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same as everyone. Marriage is something that both parties must desire. I will not ept something so unteral. We should take her to where her beloved is.¡±


    It seems that everyone wishes to fulfill Princess Eris¡¯ wish. Well I also want to do it if I can but, if we were to take her like this, at worst we could make an enemy out of the country... Wait, what if we bring that person from the port town... No, he could be refused entrance at the gates...


    Now that I think about it, we know nothing about that person... It wouldn¡¯t bete to make a decision after we hear what kind of person is the one Princess Eris yearns for. If that person were to be suspicious, then we would better take her to the castle...


    I realize something thiste so I question Princess Eris.


    ¡°Incidentally, what kind of person is he?¡±


    Princess Eris closes her eyes and reminiscing she speaks words full of love.


    ¡°That person just recently came to live to the port town and came to say his greetings, he seems to be the son of Father¡¯s old friend and from the moment I met him I fell in love. His manners and appearance, his voice and way of talking, and his elegant features... Hepletely stole my heart.¡±


    Princess Eris¡¯ cheeks are dyed in red and her expression seems enraptured.


    ¡°I engraved deeply that person¡¯s name in my heart... Ahh... Navirio-sama...¡±


    ... Mh?


    ¡°Navirio?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Navirio-sama.¡±


    ... Wait a minute... isn¡¯t he...


    ¡°The one from the Mabondo Family?¡±


    ¡°Is he your acquaintance?¡±


    Princess Eris bend herself foreward with such impetus that I fell on my back from the recoil.


    Do I know him... Yeah... I started to feel like grabbing my head...


    183 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 183

    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 183 ¨C Let¡¯s kidnap the Princess!</h4>


    Princess Eris gets excited and her faces flushes thinking that I might know about Navirio. I turn to look at Naminissa and Narelina with a troubled face and see them too surprised but they notice me looking at them and nod once. I recieved the aproval of both of them so I let out a sigh and sit up straight, then I face Princess Eris.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Well do I know him... I could say we are friends...¡±


    ¡°Then that means that you know Navirio-sama!!¡±


    The bloodcurling expression of Princess Eris is a little frightening...


    ¡°I mean... we are friends but...¡±


    I turn to look once again to Naminissa and Narelina for help and Princess Eris reacts to that and looks at the two girls too. Naminissa and Narelina give a bitter smile, get close to us and while doing respectful bow, they introduce themselves again.


    ¡°I am Naminissa Mabondo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Narelina Mabondo.¡±


    ¡°¡±Navirio Mabondo is our older brother.¡±¡±


    Princess Eris bes befuddled with their self introductions. I believe she is slowly processing them. She looks at the colour of their hair and facial features for confirmation. And after she gets convinced, she hits her palm with her fist.


    ¡°You can call me Onee-san!!¡± (T/N: As in sister-inw)


    And suddenly says that while hugging them.


    You¡¯re fast... While thinking that, I be relieved that I veered away Princess Eris¡¯ energetic behaviour, but for some reason, Naminissa, Narelina and Princess Eris turn to look here... Ah, I have a bad feeling...


    ¡°And the one over there is our future husband, Wazu-sama.¡±


    ¡°In the future he¡¯ll be Aniue¡¯s brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°In other words, he¡¯ll be my brother-inw too!!¡±


    Princess Eris looks at me happily... Give me a break...


    We were able to calm down for a moment Princess Eris who became excited at meeting the rtives of her loved person, and thinking she might know something, we asked her abuout Aria.


    ¡°Excuse me Princess Eris, we are actually looking for Aria so I was wondering I you might know where she is?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I told you to call me Onee-chan.¡±


    Ah, she still hasn¡¯t calmed down...


    ¡°*Cough*!¡±


    Finally calming down, Princess Eris regains her princess attitude, clears her throat once and answers our question.


    ¡°Aria-sama... Or rather, the whole Hero Party is at this moment in a sort of confinement in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Confinement...? Did they do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, that is not it. Actually, a little while ago the supreme pontiff of the church came, I was also there, and talked about how the world has signs of unrestness, he said that something bad was about to happen. After hearing your story I realize that it is the revival of the Evil God... I have to gather all the royal family and tell them about the problems of the world... I am sorry, I strayed from the conversation. After hearing that, my father sumbed to insecurity and increased the military preparations and at the same time ask the Hero Party to stay inside the castle in standby. Hero-sama agreed to it. And thus, it has be that the Hero Party will not leave the castle unless something big happens.¡±


    It has be like that... After hearing Princess Eris¡¯ story, I start thinking how am I going to meet Aria now. The King is on high alert right now so I¡¯m pretty sure that I will be turned down at the gates if someoen unknown like me were to go there... To the world I¡¯m just an F-rank adventurer... It¡¯s not that I¡¯m holding a grudge or something... Haa... If I were S-rank... no even A-rank would have been good... Haa...


    While I was thinking that, Princess Eris calls to me.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, little brother?¡± (T/N: Agian, as in brother-inw)


    Who is your little brother?!


    ¡°I said that ¡®unless something big happens¡¯, right? If for example, the princess of this country were to disappear, the Hero Party would have toe out to look for her, right?¡±


    After saying that, Princess Eris has an expression full of pride as if saying ¡®How is it? It is a great n, right?¡¯. I look at Princess Eris with reproachful eyes.


    ¡°... I know what you are trying to say and, I¡¯m sure that if we do that, we would get chased out the country, right?¡±


    ¡°I will properly interceed for you. And if I marry Navirio-sama, it will quickly change to a problem inside family! This will be okay!!¡±


    As I said, you are getting ahead of yourself, and I wonder if it really will go that easily... Haa... Really, what should we do...


    While I was at a loss, Freud came into the room. Now that I remember, I left him wating downside. I wonder if he came looking for us because we weren¡¯ting back?


    But, I immediately know that wasn¡¯t it when he came to talk directly at me.


    ¡°Wazu-sama... Knights and soldiers of this country are surrounding the mansion and saying to obediently hand over the princess and surrender ourselves, but what do they...¡±


    After saying up to there, Freud notices Princess Eris. Some seconds after his movement stopped, he slowly turns to me.


    ¡°Wazu-sama... I believe in you. But, although your princess quota should be filled with Naminissa-sama and Narelina-sama, you are still looking for more?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in me at all!!¡±


    Seriously, what¡¯s with this guy...


    But why do the knights came to this mansion and with this timing... Thinking up to there, I remember Shiro saying ¡®we are running out of time¡¯ and ¡®how you face what¡¯s toe¡¯ before leaving. I see, the one that kidnapped Princess Eris was Shiro. And then he tricked me intoing here...


    ... Tch, I gotpletely framed. No matter what, it has be troublesome...


    The girls are also sending me looks to ask me what to do? I desperately scratch my head and make up my mind.


    ¡°Ahh!! Okay!! I get it!! I really get it!! Who cares! If I¡¯m to make this, let¡¯s make this good!! It¡¯s okay to take Princess Eris to the port town, right?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡±


    At my decision, the girls smile and give a nice answer.

 Chapter 184

    Hello people. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t update yesterday without a notice, so to make it up for you, here¡¯s a double release in sunday!! Yeeei!!


    Thanks for yourments and feedback!


    Now please enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 184 ¨C That name is...</h4>


    We kidnapped Princess Eris... No, my wording is wrong. That sounds as if wemited a crime... This is something that Princess Eris herself wishes so, it is definitely nothing bad... It¡¯s not bad... Let¡¯s stop... I can¡¯t help getting worried about what¡¯lle next... I¡¯ll have Princess Eris intercede for us for sure...


    And so we are kidna... taking Princess Eris to the port town.


    I asked Tata and Naminissa to put a barrier in the whole mansion, and we are now discussing what we are going to do. The girls were wondering how to get the knights and soliders to let us pass, and I¡¯m telling Freud what happened until now.


    He was diligently hearing up to the part of the revival of the Evil God but, when I came to the part of taking Princess Eris to the port town, Freud said ¡®Fumu...¡¯ and started to think about something. While I was thinking what happened, he started to walk to a window that was inside the room and with great vigour he bashed it, pulverizing up to the wood that was besides and opened a hole.


    What is this guy doing...


    ¡°Listen!! To all the trash-like riffraff out there!! The one inside here is he who divides heaven and earth, is as fast as wind, has a body impervious to harm, is surrounded by beautiful maidens, loved by Goddesses and is my master! And his name is...!¡±


    I rush to Freud and pull him from the window, I take him to the wall while grabbing his cor and re at him.


    ¡°... What are you doing?¡±


    Freud, as always, tilts his head with a refressing smile.


    ¡°No, I thought that giving your name was important.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to!! Are you stupid? I¡¯m about to kidn... to take Princess Eris with us, and if you give the name of the name of the person doing that, do you have any idea of what will happen?¡±


    ¡°... Fumu... They will tremble with fear at Wazu-sama and give up?¡±


    ¡°As if that would happen!!¡±


    Why does this guy always does as he pleases whenever he deals with me? When he faces the girls he acts as a proper butler! Why can¡¯t he do the same with me? The knights outside are starting to get noisy!! Now you made it difficult to escape!!


    ¡°I see... That was also possible.¡±


    While Princess Eris was thinking with a hand in her chin, I hear her mutter something and turn to look at her, when she asks me.


    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You said that you wanted to meet Aria-sama, but what kind of rtionship do you have with her?¡±


    ¡°Well... we are childhood friends.¡±


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    She starts to nod while putting something together, and then Princess Eris moves to the window Freud opened.


    ¡°The one who is going to kidnap me is Wazu, has ck hair and ck eyes...¡±


    ¡°Hold her~~~~!!¡±


    The girls catch Princess Eris at the same time that I scream and drag her to the center of the room. I can¡¯t rush to a girl so I was going to ask the girls to do it for me so I¡¯m d that they understood my intentions.


    I release Freud and head to where Princess Eris is. Freude stand behind me as if he was a butler.


    ¡°... And? Why did you gave my name? And even described me.¡±


    I hold in my anger and ask her.


    ¡°I am sorry for not consulting it with you beforehand. I apologize... I understand your anger but, I have a clear intention in doing this.¡±


    ¡°Intention?¡±


    ¡°Even if you take me like this to the port town, there is no insurance that the Hero Party woulde out. They dispatched the Knight Order but there is a possibility that it ends there. But if the criminal is someone she knows, I thought that the probability of Aria-sama moving even if by herself might rise so I gave your name.¡±


    ... Certainly Princess Eris has a point... If I take her like this... No no no no... Wait... If I let Princess Eris and Navirio meet and afterwards take her back to the castle, and I¡¯m present, I¡¯ll easily meet her, right...? But that isn¡¯t certain either... If so, the best course of action would be to get her toe out... Haa...


    ¡°Understood... I understand... But I ask that Princess Eris intercedes for me to insure my safety!! If not I will be chased out of this country and that would trouble the girls.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, I will say that you did it by my orders so please be at ease. Besides, you will be my little brother in the future so there is no way I can abandon you!!¡±


    Princess Eris who got over herself ask me to trust her while looking at me with strong eyes. I don¡¯t really doubt you won¡¯t intercede for me, and being honest, if that were to happen, the girls might destroy this country in a fit of rage so let¡¯s hide that inside my heart...


    ¡°And, have you already decided how to move from now on?¡±


    When I ask her that, Princess Eris diverts her eyes from mine while sweating. Next I turn to look at the girls but they seem to be ncing at the day after tomorrow. Eh?


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean you haven¡¯t think of anything.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±...¡±¡±¡±


    Is your silence your answer?


    And when I was being troubled at what to do, Naminissa timidly raises her hand.


    ¡°I think that hurting the soldiers would be bad in the future... But, I can¡¯t think of anything to do... I don¡¯t believe that they would let us through if we tell them honestly what¡¯s going on...¡±


    I think so too... The knights and soldiers surrounding the mansion all think that I¡¯m the culprit actually...


    ¡°The mastermind Wazu!! Release this barrier and obediently hand over the princess!!¡±


    And like that, they scream my name... Shoul I just hand over Freud as my scapegoat? I turn to look at Freud with scronful eyes and he tells me ¡°I was presumptuous in giving Wazu-sama¡¯s name away¡± so I give up...


    ... Haa... The only thing left is escape now...


    I gather everyone and start discussing in secret, and finally we put in action what wee up with.


    I go over the open window and after taking a breath...


    ¡°My name is Wazu!! If you want Princess Eris back, you can follow me to the port town!!¡±


    After informing the knights and soldiers outside, I turn around and everyone wraps their faces with a clothe to hide themselves, Haosui carries Pincess Eris and our preparations are finished. My identity has been leaked already so the girls hiding is for insurance. I nod once, stand at the window, jump over to the roof of the mansion besides and the girls follow me behind. And whe dash through the castle town on the roofs. The knights and soldiers start to chase us but our speed is greater and we are moving in a straight line so they can¡¯t reach us.


    We mantain this speed and head to the gates. I can see from here that the gate is crowded so we use another way. I signal with my hand at the girls behind, I carry Tata and Narelina carries Naminissa, and jump over the huge wall protecting the city.


    I cross over the wall andnd on the other side, I put down Tata and gently catch in my arms the other girls one after another. Of course I leave Freud alone but hends without a problem. Well I thought that would happen. I thought that Princess Eris would get scared but actually, he asked for one more time with a flushed face. No, another time is impossible... I make sure everyone crossed over safely and we swiftly leave that ce...


    185 (Tomorrow)

 Chapter 185

    <h6><i>You! Yes, you! Stand stillddy!</i></h6>


    Hey people, I¡¯m here with another chapter. Some people might get dissapointed due to theck of bandits in this new travel... I was too. I love bandits in this novel.


    Next, some announcements:


    As year¡¯s endes close, the work increases in where I work so I might start having some dys more often... I will try to give you double chapters to make up for them


    whenever I can (like sunday) but I don¡¯t promise anything. So please bear with me.


    Someone asked me if this is the LN version or the WN version, so let¡¯s clear that up right now. This is the WN version of ¡°Sono mono, Nochi ni...¡± as you can see because I post the original japanese chapter anytime I post a new tranted chapter.


    Someone else asked me if I will be doing the continuation of ¡°Sono mono¡± that¡¯s being updated en Syosetu, well, let¡¯s answer that one to. I don¡¯t know. I want to first finish this one before saying yes or no. I¡¯m sorry if that isn¡¯t the answer you were looking for.


    tl;dr


    -Dys mighte up, so please bear with me.


    -This is the WN version.


    -I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll do the continuation yet.


    Now on to the chapter. Enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 185 ¨C Port Town Motanpe</h4>


    After we juped over the walls of the Imperial Capital Iscoa, we headed to the port town.


    It would take too long if we were to adapt to Princess Eris speed so Haosui kept carrying her. Usually it takes about three days of walking to go from the Imperial Capital Iscoa to the Port Town Motanpe but with our speed I don¡¯t think it would take even a day.


    When we had traveled about half of the distance, it started to get dark, so we decided to camp. (T/N: Take notice that they left Iscoa arround afternoon) I had thought that Princess Eris wouldn¡¯t have any experience in camping and when I asked her, it was exactly like that. But she didn¡¯t have anyin nor cared about camping and her carefree limatization surprised me. I think this is the person most suitable to rule a country.


    For safe¡¯s sake I had Naminissa put up a barrier but we weren¡¯t attacked by demons. Well, because the first ones on the lookout were Freud and me, we went to clean them up so that¡¯s why.


    And around noon of the next day we reached the Port Town Motanpe. We still have some time before the knights and soldiers get here but I think it would be better if we hurry. From Princess Eris exnation while we were camping, Port Town Motanpe is the ce from where all the seafoodes from and they also do muchmerce by ships with other regions so it has walls so high that don¡¯t lose to the Imperial Capital, and the security and public order are good to because the level of the soldiers is also quite high.


    While I was remembering our conversation, we got close to the town gates. There was no queue to enter so we were able to continue without problems and the gate guard that is going to check our identities called to us.


    ¡°Please stop there! We have to confirm your identities to en... ter...¡±


    Althouhg I say he was a gate guard, the man standing before the gate had a knight armour and besides him was another man wearing a simr armour. Abiding to what the two gate guards told us whe stopped but the moment they saw Naminissa and Narelina, their movement halted and they started to rub their eyes many times while looking at them.


    ¡°C-Can it be... are you Princess Naminissa and Princess Narelina?¡±


    ¡°That armour means you are from the Country of Mabondo... Knights that came together with Father.¡±


    ¡°I see... You are walking a new path in here.¡±


    I thought they were wearing armour unfit for gate guards but it turned out that they were kights from the former Country of Mabondo. We still showed our guild cards to prove our identities just in case and had Naminissa exin to them why we were here. In the mean time two substitute guards came and we were guided by the previous knights to the current resident of the family of the Mabondo princesses.


    The residence we were guided to was a normal house in the outskirts. It was a two-story building with a small garden and that garden had a kitchen garden. The to gate guards excused themselves and returned to the town. I suppouse they¡¯re about to have lunch. After looking at their backs I knocked on the door knocker, and no longer after I knocked we heard the voice of a woman say ¡®Coming!¡¯ before the door opened.


    The woman that opened the door had a red hair that looked like Naminissa¡¯s hair and had a gentle smile. I thought that Naminissa might look like her in some years. She was a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Excuse me, who might you be?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I got spellbound looking at how would Naminissa will look in the future. After pulling myself together, I showed her Naminissa and Narelina that were behind me before saying anything.


    ¡°It has been a while, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Ara ara, maa maa, I¡¯m happy that you two are doing great... Ara? If you two are here, that means... The people here with you are them?¡± (T/N: It sounds much better than it¡¯s written. Just imagine Ohara Sayaka as Irisviel saying it https://.youtube/watch?v=ybBLCvwQRKE)


    ¡°Yes, our future husband and the wives that share our feelings.¡±


    ¡°She is the princess of this country, Eris-sama.¡±


    With the introductions of the two, the girls and I lower our heads, and so does Princess Eris. Naminissa¡¯s and Narelina¡¯s mom also lowers her head while saying ¡°d to meet you¡± and invites us toe inside the house.


    We are shown to the livingroom and we sit at a table big enough for all of us to fit. Only Freud refrained himself and stayed behind me as my butler. Seriously, why does this guy only behaves himself as a butler in this kind of situations... Or rather, why do you stand behind me? Your original masters were the Mabondo Royal family...


    I sit in front of the mother of Naminissa and Narelina and introduce myself. Or rather, isn¡¯t this like going to meet the parents of your fiancee...? I¡¯m feeling nervous...


    ¡°Uhm... Nice to meet you, my name is Wazu...¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too. My name is Mirelina Mabondo. I apologize for not greet you adequately that time you saved my daughters from danger.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you were able to join with my daughters without a problem. Have they given you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, they have been a great help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also great to hear... By the way, they said before ¡®future husband¡¯ but, you haven¡¯t marry yet?¡±


    ¡°Ehm... About that...¡±


    I tell Mirelina-san about what has happened until now. And I let the talk about Princess Eris situation to he person herself.


    ¡°Maa maa, so that¡¯s what happened... But for spring to havee not just to my daughters but to Navirio too... we have to celebrate this.¡±


    It seems that Mirelina-san took the thing about Princess Eris in a good light. Don¡¯t we have to confirm with Navirio himself? It seems that Mirelina-san and Princess Eris havee to some kind of agreement so they look excited. Well, we already came all the way here so let¡¯s leave the matter about Princess Eris to Navirio.


    ¡°And so, Mirelina-san...¡±


    ¡°You can call me mother* if you like.¡± (T/N: As in mother-inw, but read as Okaa-san)


    ¡°No, but...¡±


    ¡°Please call me mother.¡±


    ¡°Mireli...¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Is this the power of the mother? For some reason I feel a great pressure from Mirelina-san. Well the person herself wishes so and if I don¡¯t do it, the talk won¡¯t progress...


    ¡°Then, mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Mirelina-okaasan shows a very happy smile. And reacting to that smile, Naminissa and Narelina also show a smile.


    ¡°Uhm... Where is Navirio right now?¡±


    ¡°You see, a little while before he heard that there was a ce invaded by pirates in a sea nearby so he went to exterminate them.¡±


    Ugh... Our timing was bad... I want to finish this quickly so... Should I go give him a hand...?


    ¡°And where is that ce?¡±


    ¡°Who knows... I didn¡¯t hear that so... My husband Givirio might know...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m home~!¡±


    ¡°Ara, what a great timing, my husband seems to have returned!! I¡¯ming!!¡±


    After saying that Mirelina-okaasan got up from her seat and went to greet Givirio-san.


    Now I¡¯m to meet Naminissa¡¯s and Narelina¡¯s father... My nervousness rose and I got worried that it wouldn¡¯te to something simr to the thing with Ragnil.


    186 (Soon)

 Chapter 186

    Hey people, here is the new chapter.


    I discovered this band ¡°Porcupine Tree¡± and I love them. So this chapter was tranted while listening to them (not that it has any meaning at all).


    Thanks for yourments and feedback.


    Now enjoy the chapter!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 186 ¨C Are you really the former King?</h4>


    Naminissa¡¯s and Narelina¡¯s mom Mirelina-okaasan went to recieve their father, Givirio-san at the entrance. After seeing her dong that, I release my strength andy on the table.


    ¡°I-I was so nervous...¡±


    ¡°You get nervous too, Wazu-sama?¡±


    Seeing my condition, Naminissa gives a chuckle and I answer her question.


    ¡°Of course I would... It¡¯s yours and Narelina¡¯s mom, you know...? I¡¯ll be troubled if they were to say that she wouldn¡¯t let me marry her daughters because I gave her a bad impression...¡±


    Naminissa and Narelina get their cheeks red while looking gleeful at my words.


    ¡°It is fine, Mother would not say that, and she respects our decision.


    ¡°Yeah, and even if our parents were to oppose, we wouldn¡¯t leave Wazu, no matter what. And that is a feeling that all of us here share.¡±


    The girls nod at the words of the girls and smile at me to make me feel at ease. Freud was also among them but I don¡¯t really care about you...


    And we heard the sound of two pair of stepsing over here from the entrance. They are Mirelina-okaasan and Givirio-san. I got up from my seat and prepare to greet them and after me, everyone else also stands up. The one that came into the livingroom was a person that looked like Navirio had gotten older, a masculine face with a splendid beard, skin with a healthy tan and a muscrplexion, his clothes were nothing a former royalty would wear with a short leeve t-shirt, short pants and sandals, and in his back was carrying a multicolored fish in a.


    ... Is this person the former King Givirio-san? He doesn¡¯t look like royalty at all. He looks like your typical fisherman...


    I turn to look at Naminissa and Narelina for confirmation but all I see is their stunned faces. Uhm... Is this that? They are too surprised by his transformation? But to proove that the tanned person here is Givirio-san was Mirelina-okaasan by his side.


    ¡°O-Otou-sama... Why are you so tanned?¡±


    ¡°Oh!! Naminissa and Narelina!! How have you been? Looking at you I can see that you are eating well so there is nothing to worry about!! Ah this, this is a present!! The catch of this morning was great!! I¡¯ve been involved in the fishing industry, you know. I tried for a little bit and it was really entertaining!! After I left the crown, I was stressed no more and got a great feeling of liberation, and all the fishermen in this town are great people and the elder let us get this house, you know? Aren¡¯t you surprised? And now there have been talks about making an original Fishermen¡¯s Guild in this town! What do you think? Should we make one?¡±


    He answered Naminissa¡¯s question with great vigour. Or rather, he feels quitex from the way he way he talks... I thought the talk would continue like that but he turned his looks from Naminissa and Narelina to me. I feel a little nervous.


    ¡°Oh!! Are you Wazu-kun?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Y-Yes!! My name is Wazu.¡±


    I bow respectfully.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t be so tight!! I stopped being a King because I don¡¯t like that! And besides we were saved by you! Instead, your position should be higher. And besides, you being with my daughters means that you are marrying them, no? Then you are already family!! You can call me father* without reserve!! Or rather, I won¡¯t ept anything but that...!! Just kidding.¡± (T/N: Like with Mirelina, father as in father-inw but read as Otou-san)


    ¡°Ha... Haa...¡±


    So light! His attitute is so light! This Givirio-otousan!!


    ¡°Then Mirelina, please cook this for dinner with some side dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes dear.¡±


    Givirio-otousan gives Mirelina-okaasan the with the fish inside and then he urges us to sit while he himself takes a seat. Freud also gave a respectful bow the moment Givirio-otousan passed by his side. Can¡¯t you do that for me too? Givirio-otousan sits in front of me, cleans his throat with a cough and asks me.


    ¡°And? What happened?¡±


    After being asked that, we tell them the reason why we came here and like with Mirelina-okaasan we introduce him to Princess Eris.


    ¡°I-It has been a while, Givirio-sama!!¡±


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re Rusona¡¯s girl. Indeed it has, since I went to say hi.¡±


    If I remember correctly, Rusona is the name of the name of the King of this country. Well, not that I have seen him.


    ¡°And so you want to marry Navirio?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!!¡±


    ¡°Well, why not? If you are fine with him. More importantly, does Rusona knows?¡±


    ¡°... Father is... against it... He says that he cannot stand having familiar ties with that guy...¡±


    ¡°Gahh... As always worrying about the small things... And even like that you want to marry our Navirio?¡±


    ¡°Of course!! Even if they disinherit me, my mind will not change!!¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s left is Navirio¡¯s opinion...¡±


    Yeah yeah, we have to ask him.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you happen to know where Navirio is? If possible, we want to meet him quickly.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You didn¡¯t hear from Mirelina?¡±


    ¡°No, we just heard that he went to exterminate some pirates...¡±


    ¡°Ahh that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure he left about ten days ago.¡±


    ... Ten days ago... It¡¯s been longer than I thought...


    ¡°And where did he head to?¡±


    ¡°I think he went to a deserted ind that is about 3 km from a beach that is close to this town.¡±


    After hearing that info, I nod and turn to look at the girls.


    ¡°Are you going?¡±


    Sarona asks me to confirm and I nod.


    ¡°Yeah, he might be there already so I¡¯m going to meet him and see what¡¯s going on there too.¡±


    ¡°Then, we will too.¡±


    ¡°This time I¡¯m going alone.¡±


    After saying that, the girls gave me a look as if asking ¡®why?¡¯ and so I tell them.


    ¡°First, we don¡¯t know when the knights and soldiers from Iscoa mighte so I want you to stay here to deal with them, and also Naminissa and Narelina are meeting their parents after a long time so I want them to stay with them for a while at ease... And this is the most important and the most difficult reason... Moving alone would be faster. As the days pass, I think is better to hurry up.¡±


    The girls give me unhappy faces. Well, I also don¡¯t want to be apart from you but, this situation gives me a bad feeling, so I have to be strict with them...


    ¡°Come on, trust in me and wait here... I¡¯ll bring back Navilio andpany for sure.¡±


    ¡°... Understood.¡±


    ¡°I trust in you, Wazu-san.¡±


    ¡°I am leaving Onii-sama in your care.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving my brother to you.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯ll endure it.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped... With Onii-chan¡¯s strength there¡¯ll be no problems.¡±


    ¡°It means that we need more training...¡±


    While doing vexed faces, they understand that is better to hurry up and gave me their concent.


    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I¡¯m unable to bear it and apologize to them, and with troubled faces they tell me.


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to apologize, Wazu-san!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!! Is just that we stillck strength!!¡±


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it!!¡±


    ¡°I understand that is the best for my brother too.¡±


    ¡°... It¡¯s okay, we are Danna-sama¡¯s wives.¡±


    ¡°Our tolerance is great!! Towards Onii-chan only!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!! We will be stronger from here on!!¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    The girls encouraged me to me while I was apologizing, I have to answer their feelings.


    ¡°We¡¯ll train harder when Ie back!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll be waiting!!¡±¡±¡±


    I say that and the girls answer me with their fists high. This has be fun. I¡¯ll seriously train you hard.


    And so I heard the details of the deserted ind from Givirio-otousan, and after telling the girls ¡®I¡¯ll be back soon¡¯ I left them to take care of Meru and quickly departed.


    Freud said that he needed to discuss something with Givirio-otousan so he stayed behind... It¡¯s not as if I wanted you toe...


    187 (Soon)

 Chapter 187

    Yo! Howdy! Here¡¯s more of Wazu.


    I happened upon while lurking the tubes and it¡¯s hrious, I couldn¡¯t stopughing!!


    Thanks for yourments and feed back!


    Now let¡¯s go to the chapter. Enjoy!


    Original:


    Chapter 187 ¨C I thought it was time you came.


    As I left the Port Town Motanpe, the guard besides the gate asked me ¡°Oh, are you leaving already?¡± so I told him that as I was worried about Navirio, I was going to get to him, so he told me ¡°It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t seen him in a while... Please take care of him.¡± and lowered his head so I honestly answerd him ¡°Yes.¡±


    And so I started to run towards the beach I was told.


    I got to the beach in a trice and looked towards the sea.


    ¡°Uhm... Is it that one?¡±


    I spotted a distant single ind. It¡¯s about 3 km from here. Just to be sure I looked out for other inds but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the ce they told me about. While I was checking its surroundings I found a nice ce. As this is a little secluded ce, people don¡¯t easilye to this beach so there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to bother us and thus I could bring the girls to swim. Let¡¯s bring them here next time.


    Oops, now what¡¯s important is Navirio and his crew. From what I was told, Navirio and Ondo and another 10 knights went in the pirate extermination trip. And the pirateir is in that ind...


    I do some warm up exercises and dash towards the sea.


    *Shaaaa...*


    With that sound, I run over the surface of the water. The theory is simple. I take out my foot before it can sink. Just that. Although not at the typical speed...


    And like that I cover the 3 km in a sprint and when I¡¯m getting closer to the ind I jump a little and safely reach the ind¡¯s beach.


    Let¡¯s see now where could Navirio andpany be...


    The ind is not particrly big so I start to search for the presence of people... My bad feeling is getting true because I can¡¯t feel a single person. And the boat in which Navirio and his crew came is nowhere to be seen. But in the sand of the beach I can see countless of footprints meaning that there were many people here before. But why I can¡¯t feel the presence of people... Mhh...


    While I¡¯m thinking I move towards the center of the ind.


    In the center of the ind is a small forest? or jungle? so I suspect that the pirateir might be inside. I walk with that objective in mind. My gide are the many footprints in the soil. Following the footprints Ie across a clearing surrounded by trees in a way that hide it from outside and in that clearing there were many dpidated houses. It seems that this was the pirateir and as expected, there¡¯s no one here. But looking carefully I can se traces of battle everywhere. I think that probably this is where Navirio and his forces fighted the pirates.


    ¡°... Fumu.¡±


    I give a single nod and start moving again, I go around the ind in about one minute and as a result I confirm there is no one here nor any boats. With this information I can think of two possibilities. Due to them not returning after ten days, they either went to chase the escaping pirates or they lost and the pirates caught them... Thinking about Navirio and Ondo¡¯s ability I think it is the former but, it¡¯s also probable that reinforcements came and they were caught off guard... There are no bloodstains so the probability of them being alive is high...


    ¡°Well, the most important part is that Navirio and his crew are not here and I don¡¯t know where the pirates might have gone...¡±


    Well I¡¯m troubled... Because I don¡¯t know where they went, I can¡¯t help them...


    While I was being absorbed in thought, the guild card in my breast pocket shined and in front of my eyes a pir of light appeared.


    ... Ah, I know where this is going...


    Soon after, from the pir of light a woman appeared.


    She had a hair blue as the deep sea that extended down to her waist, nted eyes that made you wonder whether she had them open or not, facial features so beautiful it would make everyone turn their faces towards her, and she was splendidly wearing a dress so deeply blue that it was close to ck that shined blindingly. You could feel her sensuality just from her standing... Seeing her appear like this I have no doubt that she is a goddess and one I haven¡¯t met before so that means...


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am the Goddess of Sea.¡±


    The woman that called herself the Goddess of Sea gave an elegant bow. I was thinking that she might be her. I imitate her and also lower my head and ask to make sure.


    ¡°H-Haa... Uhm... Are you the real one?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Saing that, the Goddess of Sea wears the already familiar aura as proof. How to say it, at this point, I¡¯m already used to it. When the Goddess of Light did it before I got surprised but now I feel I can take it with just a ¡®Ah, okay okay.¡±


    After being satisfied with the proof, the Goddess of Sea suppresses her aura and like that I ask her.


    ¡°And why are you here, Goddess of Sea?¡±


    ¡°Of course beacuse Wazu is troubled and this time it concerns the sea... So I thought that it was my turn so I manifestated myself.¡±


    I¡¯m d for your feelings but, Didn¡¯t the Goddess of Light say that you were saving up power for the contermeasures for the Evil God? Well I won¡¯t deny that it helps a lot... Now, speaking about the Evil God, didn¡¯t the Goddess of Darkness say some things about the other Goddesses...? If I remember correctly...


    ¡°... That the Goddes of Sea has a heart* as narrow as a pond or something... (whispers)¡± (T/N: Heart as in mind, or more exactly she is narrow-minded)


    I mutter what I recalled just to make sure in a murmur as to not be heard but, it seems that my mutter gets to the ears of the Goddess of Sea and a dark smile appears in her face. When a beauty does that it¡¯s kind of scary...


    ¡°That is something the Goddess of Darkness said, right...? But I shall forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°My heart is as big as the ocean. And thus I shall forgive what that Goddess of Darkness said. Why because, those arepletely groundless words. I am the Goddess of the Sea, you know? There is no way that I¡¯m narrow-minded. Instead, isn¡¯t the Goddess of Darkness that said that the narrow-minded one? What a sad truth. She can¡¯t ept herself as she is. Well, I don¡¯t care what people like that say to me. Why of course, my heart is so vast that it can swallow this great ocean. But no matter how tolerant I am, I can¡¯t possibly leave the Goddess of Darkness like that. I shall hammer into her body how narrow-minded she is and make her ept my big-heartedness. But if she were to ept the hammer of my great heart, that narrow-minded Goddess of Darkness might despair from the great difference and might sever her own life. Well, if so, then it cannot be helped...¡±


    You care a lot!! And yet you have the nerve to say that you are so open-minded?! And besides, thest part exudes with killing intent towards the Goddess of Darkness!!


    Let sleeping dogs lie*... Let¡¯s not touch this matter again...


    (T/N: This is a pun. The proverb says something in the line of ¡°If you don¡¯t touch God, you won¡¯t get cursed¡±... Should I have just used that?)


    188 (Soon)

 Chapter 188

    Hello my friends, I¡¯m here once again with more Sono mono.


    Thank you for yourments and feedback.


    I¡¯m sure I had something to tell you but I can¡¯t seem to remember, so let¡¯s just go ahead to the chapter, enjoy.


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 188 ¨C I was set up!</h4>


    The Goddess of Sea is still blurtingins about the Goddess of Darkness so I make her calm down and ask her about what matters now.


    ¡°And so Goddess of Sea, do you know where is Navirio right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. As long as he is in the ocean, it¡¯s impossible to escape my surveince.¡±


    ¡°Then I would like you to tell me where he is, please.¡±


    When I ask that, the Goddess of Sea puts a hand on her chin and makes a face as if she was pondering something. What is she thinking about...?


    ¡°There is no problem in telling you but... Can you heed my... our request?¡±


    The Goddess of Sea takes her hand from her chin and slightly opens her eyes and with a serious expression asks me that.


    ¡°... A request?¡±


    What kind of request might it be? Well, I have their divine protection, and they have helped me countless of times. If I were to just take that into ount, I could say that I¡¯m indebted to them... but If i take into ount their usual behaivour, I can¡¯t think of anything decent request... But it¡¯s also true that rightnow I¡¯m on a deadlock... Well it can¡¯t hurt to hear her out...


    ¡°So, what kind of request?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy... Well I¡¯m not sure it is... epting it might be easy but the results are difficult to know...¡±


    ¡°... Your wording makes me uneasy... For the time being, can you tell me what it is? I want to judge from there...¡±


    ¡°... You are right.¡±


    The Goddess of Sea takes a short breath to adjust her respiration.


    ¡°I want you to fight alongisde us Goddesses against the Evil God in the future.¡±


    ... Just that? Well, I was originally ning to fight myself too... But the expression of the Goddess of Sea ispletely serious. So I also answer her seriously.


    ¡°Understood. It¡¯s okay. I also ned to fight him too, so having you Goddesses as my allies is reassuring.¡±


    ¡°... Is not that simple. The current deificated Wazu might be more powerful than us... But even that strength might be insuficient to fight the Evil God... At worst we might get annihted...¡±


    ¡°... Is he that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Originaly the power of the God of Creation was on par with his but the God of Creation got his power stolen so he became even more powerful, so we judged that we would be unable to beat him so we used ourselves as binds and seal him. The result is that he was sealed, as you know but... But currently the seals are being lift and now is just a matter of time for them to all be unsealed... At that time, the God of Creation bought us some time by wagering himself to seal the Evil God and it was sesful because the Evil God was still getting used to the power that he stole from the God of Creation but... if he were to resurrect now...¡±


    ¡°He would resurrect as the strongest Evil God, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ... I see... Seeing how the Goddesses expressively took the trouble to tell me that, means that ion this battle I will truly be putting my life on the line...


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t do something about the Evil God, then the world woulde to an end, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, my decision remains the same. I¡¯ll fight.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Like I¡¯m going to let the world the girls live in to end!! With that determination I strongly answered.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The Goddess of Sea bows her head. No, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous... I¡¯m fighting for my personal reasons, so if you take that attitude, I¡¯ll get ashamed... The Goddess of Sea raises her head and, probably because she feels at ease, a charming smile appears on her face.


    ¡°So, Goddess of Sea, I¡¯m currently in a bit of a hurry so, can you tell me where Navirio andpany is?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment...¡±


    After saying that, the Goddess of Sea lowers her head as if looking for the presence of something, and just for a moment lets out her divine aura. After she finishes, she slowly raises her head and signals her finger towards the opposite side of the ind, towards the open sea.


    ¡°They seems to be about 10 km from here in that direction. In there is a maritime city build by the pirates named Sence. They seem to be captured over there...¡±


    Hoho... There is a ce like that...


    ¡°That is where you could say that the pirate stronghold is. Over there you can say that everyone is an enemy except for Navirio andpany who you are looking for... I don¡¯t think you need to worry but, please take care.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!! Thank you for telling me.¡±


    Let¡¯s see, about 10 km... Well I think I can get there without a problem. While I was starting to do some warm ups, the Goddess of Sea ps her hands as if she remembered something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, can you lend me your hand?¡±


    ¡°My hand?¡±


    I stop my warm up and extend my right hand towards the Goddess of Sea. She takes my hand, looks downwards as if praying, and tenderly wraps my hand with both her hands. I got startled by the sudden action but she immediately releases my hand. What just happened?


    ¡°With this is all good. We have established a contract.¡±


    ¡°... Contract?¡±


    What¡¯s with those dangerous words? I didn¡¯t hear anything. Or rather, can¡¯t you tell me from the begining if you are going to do that? I¡¯ll be sure to refuse.


    ¡°Please look at your palm.¡±


    I look at my palm as I was told and in there I see some magical array or crest with a geometrical pattern.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The proof of the two contracts. The first one is to formally adress you as the messenger of us Goddesses and now you will more easily contact with us, and it also raises your status... Although I don¡¯t know if with that you are going to be able to defeat the Evil God...¡±


    ... Eh? I became even more powerful? Or rather, even with my status raised and with deification is still uncertain whether I¡¯ll defeat the Evil God? Just how powerful is that Evil God...? Well, I¡¯ll still fight...


    ¡°And the other one?¡±


    ¡°... *whisper*¡±


    ... Mh? It was so quiet, I didn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°What was that? I didn¡¯t hear so can you please repeat it?¡±


    I ask to confirm but the face of the Goddess of Sea bes red and starts to disappear.


    ¡°I think this is the limit for my manifestation... I have to reserve power to confront the Evil God...¡±


    You use the ¡®Anti-Evil God¡¯ excuse quite a lot, I see... Do you think that everything will be okay with just that?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you haven¡¯t answered me. What¡¯s the other contract?¡±


    ¡°... The right to take us Goddesses as your wives.¡±


    The Goddess of Sea disappears leaving those words with a crimson face...


    You tricked meeeeeeeeee!!


    Guuhh!! She already left and I have to hurry so I have no way toin... Wait a minute... I¡¯m sure she said that this crest allows me to contact the Goddesses at any moment...


    Great, let¡¯sinter... I won¡¯t do it now because I¡¯m in a hurry...


    I finish my warm up exercises and once again dash over the water in the direction the Goddess of Sea pointed at.


    189 (Soon)

 Chapter 189

    Hey people, what¡¯s up? The Brazilian GP just finished and Vettel won the race with Hamilton making an superbeback from the pine to 4th ce. It was good.


    Thanks for all yourments and feedback.


    Now, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 189 ¨C Maritime City Sence</h4>


    I moved in the direction the Goddess of Sea pointed to and while I was wondering if I was getting closer, a city really appeared. To be precise, it consisted of many ships tied together with chains and it apparently was conformed by tens of boats, and in the middle was a huge ship that could carry over a hundred people.


    I slowly slowered my speed and sank into the sea carefully as to not disturb the surface of the water and started to swim. I could have attacked just like that but because I don¡¯t know where Navirio and his crew are held, I can¡¯t carelessly put them in danger.


    I swam like that up to the closest ship and I infiltrated by the hole in the hull where one of the cannons was installed.


    I infiltrated without a problem but there was nobody in here. Eh?


    This is a pirate¡¯s ship, right? Why then is there no people? Don¡¯t they have to stay on lookout? Now that I think about it, we are at sea. There is nond nor ind in the vicinity. I see, they think that in here, nobody would be able to touch them. But what a shame, because I¡¯m already here. You¡¯ll be done if you did something to my brother inw Navirio and my best friend Ondo. Or rather, even if you didn¡¯t, I can¡¯t let you be. It is decided that I will exterminate all the pirates in here. My condolences.


    When I get out to the deck, I examine the situation and understand that people is gathering in the big ship of the center. Because I can hear loud cheerings from there.


    I start to jump from ship to ship and get close to the big ship in the center to examine the situation.


    On the deck is a great gathering of pirates, and they seem to be circling something in the center because they are all packed together. In the center is a female pirate with dull blonde hair wearing a big pirate hat, a big thick ck coat is hanging from her shoulders, and in front of her were Navirio andpany tied up. I¡¯m d that they are still fine. The female pirate grabs Navirio¡¯s chin and raises it to check out his face by turning him towards her.


    ¡°Fufufu, Your face is in my srike zone... I like you, I¡¯ll give you lots of love.¡±


    In the moment I hear that, I jump from where I am towards the circle on the deck and scream.


    ¡°Don¡¯te increasing my problems!!¡±


    And like that I throw a punch at the female pirate that had captured Navirio with enough speed so that she can avoid it and naturally she avoided it and got away from Navirio. Well that was my intention and I would be troubled if she hadn¡¯t dodge. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to kill her. Although if it were a matter of life or dead, we would be talking differently... I greatly wonder if that day would evere though...


    Just as Ind in front of Navirio, the female pirate reacts by screaming ¡°Kill him!¡± and the piratese attack me with their weapons.


    With an instant movement I knock down all the pirates down in the blink of an eye and return to the ce where Inded. Seen from the point of view of the pirates, besides not knowing what happend, they started to see theyrades fly off. In that moment I cut the ropes that bind Navirio andpany with an axe I stole from one of the pirates that attacked me. The other knights besides Navirio and Ondo seem to be the ones that were in that battle because they remembered me and gave me their thanks. Taking advantage of the turmoil of the pirates that still don¡¯t know what is happening, the now free Navirio and Ondo call out to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Wazu, you saved us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for our reunion but what are you doing here?¡±


    Hearing Navirio¡¯s words of gratitude and seeing Ondo¡¯s surprised face, I also float a smile.


    ¡°Well, a lot happened... Let¡¯s leave that forter...¡±


    At that time, the pirates raised their vignce towards me and the freed Navirio andpany, and with weapons in hand they threw loadfuls of killing intent towards us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be enjoying that red-hair manter so leave him alive! Kill the rest! Teach them where they are right now!!¡±


    Where we are? In the stronghold of some hundred pirates, right? Instead I¡¯ll be teaching you who are you dealing with.


    I realize something when I was looking at the pirates that want to attack us. I messed up! Navirio andpany have no weapons! I don¡¯t particrly need one but they do. I get near to some of the pirates that are getting close, send them flying while stealing their weapons and then I give them to Navirio and his crew.


    Navirio andpany star to face with the weapons they received from me the pirates that are attacking them. I also kept gazing at them while I was knocking the pirates but as expected from a pirate extermination crew, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem. Well if there were to be any danger, I would rush to them. But now that I look at them, their clothes look ragged and I can see impatience in their faces. Well I can¡¯t me them, they were captive just a moment ago, so they haven¡¯t rest well.


    So thinking that, I start to put more force into my body as to lessen the burden on Navirio andpany for even a little. And at that moment I spotted a nice opening in the way of the bow of the ship so we moved over there.


    In a few minutes, the end was already at sight.


    At the bow of the ship that we headed to was already a small mountain of about a hundred people. Of course inside that people there weren¡¯t Navilio nor his people. That mountain wasposed of the pirates that were here. It¡¯s thanks to me moving quickly and send them all flying there.


    Now there was just the boss left, the female pirate was the only one left standing...


    ¡°Impossible!! We are the pirates that rule over these seas!!¡±


    That¡¯s wrong. The one that rules the sea is the Goddes of Sea, or so I thought. Or more exactly she was the one that spotted you here. Although I¡¯ll still raise objections about the previous matter...


    ¡°Surrender now!!¡±


    But well, right now, that female pirate is being surrounded by Navirio and his men and she has nowhere to go. Shortly after, Navirio gave her a blow to her vitals and made her lose consciousness.


    And only after seeing that I was able to breath rxedly...


    I¡¯m d that Navirio andpany are fine!!


    190 (Soon)

 Chapter 190

    ¡®zzup people! Here with a new chapter... Could it be that finally??!!


    Thanks for yourments and feedback!


    Now, enjoy hanging from a cliff!!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 190 ¨C The legs are the foundation to movement.</h4>


    Heave-ho!! Heave-ho!! Heave-ho!!


    *Whip*!! *Whip*!! *Whip*!!


    Mnghh...!! Mnghh...!!


    Weaving... Weaving...


    Tighten... Tighten...


    And finally...


    Nail down... Nail down...


    I tear off the chains connecting the ships of this Maritime City Sence, straighten them, interweave them and make an improvised huge cage and finally nail it down in the deck of the big ship at the center to trap inside the mountain of pirates.


    I tap my hands against each other to get rid of the dust from the job and give a nod while loking at the cage.


    ¡°... Great, it¡¯ll be fine with this.¡±


    The knights beside me be dumbfounded at my words. Is it something to be so surprised about? I guess so, making a cage this big in a few minutes would surprise anybody. But if I had more and better materials, I could have make a better one, you know? But even like this, the pirates inside will be unable of destroying it or getting out so please be at ease.


    ¡°Now, I leave you to stay on guard just in case. If they wake up and start making a ruckus, please call me... I¡¯ll shut them up.¡±


    I bow down to the knights guarding the pirates, leave that ce and go to the captain¡¯s cabin of the big ship in where Navirio and Ondo are.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, excuse me...¡±


    I knock on the door and while saying that I enter the cabin, and inside I find Navirio and Ondo resting in a sofa. I understand from that that they are more tired than I originally thought. When the two see me entering, they try to stand up but I tell them to stay like that with a hand gesture and get close to them while talking.


    ¡°You look tired.¡±


    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯m beaten...¡±


    ¡°That was really dangerous... You saved us.¡±


    ¡°Just what happened?¡±


    I ask them the details and it was exactly as I had expected.


    At the begining they went to the deserted ind to exterminate the pirates and they easily captured them but, immediately after a great number of pirates came as backup and now they were the ones that got captured. In ability, Navirio andpany were superior but they were outnumbered. They were ultimately brought here and were wondering if they were going to be executed when at that time I appeared... I¡¯m so d I hurried... If I hadn¡¯t make it, let alone Princess Eris, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to face Naminissa and Narelina...


    I got secretly relieved and now I got questioned by Navirio.


    ¡°So, why are you here, Wazu? Haven¡¯t you met with my sisters?¡±


    Oh right, I haven¡¯t tell them.


    I tell Navirio everything that has happened up to now excluding the thing about Princess Eris and the Evil God.


    And after hearing that, the first thing that Navirio says is...


    ¡°... Fumu... So that means that Wazu will be my little brother... As an older brother I can¡¯t show an embarrassing side to you... For starters, you can call me Navirio-ani if you want.¡±


    ... Et tu Navirio? Is this that thing called family trait? Well I actually don¡¯t mind calling you that but, let¡¯s wait until I marry Naminissa and Narelina please.


    ¡°And well? I understood that you were able to meet my sisters so why did you came here alone? Does it have to do with youing to look for me?¡±


    ... Okay, from now on is the main question. I already decided to let Navirio have the final word in this so let¡¯s tell him everything like that.


    And thinking like that, I proceed to tell him about Princess Eris. Of course, I tell him that we brought her by the person¡¯s own will... This is importatn.


    ¡°... And so, Princess Eris wants to marry you, Navirio. Or rather, do you know who she is? Do you remember her?¡±


    ¡°... If I remember correctly, I met her when we went to greet the King of Iscoa... That been said, before talking about marriage, I first need to get to know better Princess Eris... Although, did my parents felt displeased with her?¡±


    ¡°Well... It didn¡¯t look like that at all.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s left is what I think about it... My parents don¡¯t seem to oppose and she seems to be a good match.¡±


    Saying that, the corner of Navirio¡¯s mouth raise a little, and a small smile appears in his face. Stop looking handsome. That¡¯s why good looking people are... Well, he is my brother so I¡¯m actually proud.


    ¡°But to think that she wants to marry me... I guess this means that I¡¯m following after Ondo?¡±


    Saying that, Navirio gives a fave to Ondo of that like a kid that just pulled out a prank. Being looked like that, Ondo gives a bitter smile and starts scratching his head. Eh? What do you mean? Following after Ondo...? Don¡¯t tell me!!


    ¡°Did you get married, Ondo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah... Well... I did.¡±


    Ondo says that to me with a red face... Tch, that¡¯s why good loking guys are... Everyone of you making handsome faces... Well, Ondo is my best friend so I¡¯m actually proud.


    ¡°Congrattions!!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks!!¡±


    I honestly feel happy from the good news from my best friend and congratte him. Ondo epts them with a broad cheerful smile on his face.


    ¡°And who is the luckydy?¡±


    ¡°You know her too.¡±


    ¡°Eh? ... Who?¡±


    ¡°The maid Kumia.¡±


    ¡°... Kumia?¡±


    Is that maid with double personality? If I remember correctly she is Kumia and Kumua. You¡¯re joking, right? When did that happened?! Is it that? You get double the vour in a single package? I¡¯m joking... Sorry...


    And afterwards I started to ask with Navirio how did their romance started and stayed in the ship for the night. We got fired up.


    The next day, Navirio, Ondo and I got together with the knights on the deck. There were already pirates that had woken up in the cage on the bow of the ship and were yelling things like ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± or ¡°Let me out of here!!¡± and being noisy.


    ¡°And now we should get back but... Can we manage a ship with just this numbers...? We can¡¯t also leave the pirates here like this...¡±


    Navirio says that and Ondo and the knights also start thinking without saying anything. Well if you think it normally it would be impossible. No matter how I look it, it¡¯s impossible for just these few to operate a ship. So I¡¯ll have them leave this to me.


    ¡°How will you do it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... For starters, can you guys go tie yourselves somewhere you won¡¯t get blown out?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±?¡±¡±¡±


    Even though Navirio andpany made puzzled faces, they moved ording to my words. You¡¯ll trouble me if you trust me so much... But well, let¡¯s answer that trust.


    While Navirio andpany were tying themselves, I silence the pirates with a re and I tie closely ten sturdy ropes to the bow of the ship. While I was doing that, Navirio andpany tell me they are ready so I answer them with a nod and I jump to the sea carrying the ropes.


    Just before Ind on the surface of the sea, I start to move my legs and start to run like that... while pulling the huge ship...


    And like that we crash into the harbour of the Port Town Motampe!!... Doing that would be bad so is reduce my speed at the end and with vigour I stop like that the ship. At that moment, the pirates crashed their bodies with each other due to the impact and started to graon but, well, I don¡¯t care.


    At the same time the people on the harbour started to get noisy but there were some knights that knew me and Navirio also came from the bow so their expressions changed to that of joyfulness. They are trusted.


    We¡¯ll leave this ce to Ondo and the Knights, and Navirio and I will go to the Mabondo residence. I was thanked by the knights and promised with Ondo to go grab a bite with himter. Did someone contacted them beforehand? Givirio-otousan, Mirelina-okaasan and Princess Eris were already in front of the house waiting for us and got d that Navirio came back safely.


    I got thanked by Givirio-otousan and Mirelina-okaasan and I left the thing about Princess Eris to Navirio so I went to where the girls were.


    They seem to be in a room in the second floor so I just opened like that the door of the room.


    For some reason, Aria and a group of people that I don¡¯t know are inside facing the girls, and from there I can feel that a bloodcurling battle is about to start, the ambiance is filled to the brim with killing intent...


    I slowly close the door.


    191 (Soon)

 Chapter 191

    Original: ¬FŒg¤Ï´óµÖ¤³¤ó¤Ê¤â¤ó


    <h4>Chapter 191 ¨C Reality is probably like this.</h4>


    I open the door once again but the scenery doesn¡¯t change.


    From inside the room I can feel bloodthirst filling to the brim the ambience, the girls are bluntly showing their displeasure and you could even call it killing intention... Or rather, all of their expressions are full with it. Just what on earth happened...?


    On the other side, this time Aria is the real one and not the Goddess of Darkness impersonating her but, she is sitting closing her eyes and mouth. Besides her was a man with a face almost as handsome as Grave-san¡¯s face, with blue hair and wearing a splendid silver armour and he is looking downwards while sweating. Behind them,ughing, there is a man with a handsome face and a well built body that gives the air of a warrior, and by his side a young girl with a cute face wearing a pointy hat and an ambience of a magician is sighing. I bet they are the Hero Party that beated the Demon Lord.


    After confirming that, I enter the room, try to somehow calm down the girls and sit down facing Aria. The moment I sit down, I realize that the situation was so unexpected that I forgot to run away. Well, aftering this far, I naturally decided to not run away. But I made sure to tell the girls not to intefere no matter what is said to me.


    ¡°... It¡¯s been a while, Wazu.¡±


    She opens her eyes, and looking at me, that is the first thing she says.


    ¡°... Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Before we talk I want to confirm something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Princess Eris is fine, right? I haven¡¯t meet her yet.¡±


    ... She just met with Navirio not long ago, so she might have hidden herself as to not be taken back before that...


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. I met her just now.¡±


    ¡°I see... Then that¡¯s fine. The reason we are here is to take back Princess Eris. And to do that...¡±


    ¡°Just talk it out with her. I won¡¯t meddle anymore.¡±


    ¡°Understood... Then I¡¯ll talk about my personal reason foring here.¡±


    ... *gulp*


    I unconsciously gulp. And it seems that Aria also made up her mind. The blue haired man besides her calls out to her worriedly but aria just answers with a nod. Just by looking at that I can somehow figure out what Aria wants to talk about...


    ¡°This is just talking by myself and any mistake can be said is my fault. So please listen to everything first and I don¡¯t mind ifter you want to curse at me, but just let me tell you that this is all my decision and there¡¯s no way to change it... I want you to listen to me with that in mind.¡±


    She looks straight at me as if to tell me that there is no lie in her words.


    ¡°When we were little we made a verbal promise... We might have been just kids at that time but there¡¯s no doubt that those were our real feelings... And because they were real my heart is still lingering to it... And if I don¡¯t resolve that lingering feeling, I won¡¯t be able to move forward... That¡¯s why I was looking for Wazu... And because I was able to meet you here, there is something that I want you to know no matter what...¡±


    I can se Aria behaving stout, but I can see tears forming in her eyes...


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I can¡¯t keep that promise...¡±


    ... Okay...


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention when I first went out on our journey with the hero here beside me... All I wanted was to finish this as quick as possible and return to your side... But we worked together, and after the years some bonds were made... He saved me from peril many times and my perception of him changed, from a reliable person to a dear person.... and then those feelings changed to love...¡±


    ...


    ¡°And he also had those feelings... By the time we defeated the Demon Lord we had already...¡±


    ... Figures... As I thought, the scene I saw at that time was not my misunderstanding or nothing...


    ¡°That¡¯s why, although I know I¡¯m saying something really selfish... I know that I¡¯m just saying this after it happened, and that this is the least I can do to settle things in my heart... I know that I¡¯m hurting you... But I wanted to tell you this myself... I know that doing this will only hurt you more but, I can¡¯t make it as if our seriousness that time was nonexistent, and it has been tormenting me up until now...


    I¡¯m really sorry... I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m being selfish...¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. Midways I hanged my head down... And didn¡¯t look at Aria at all.


    They might have gotten tired of waiting because with a sound I was able to tell that Aria and Hero-sama got up...


    When Aria and her party were leaving the room, I looked at Aria¡¯s back and said just one thing.


    ¡°Be happy.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she heard me... But I wasn¡¯t able to say anything else... There might be something else I could have said... But I couldn¡¯t think of anything else... If I had not run away that time, something might have changed... But I ran away... Is there anything else I can say...?


    ¡®You were special for me too...¡¯


    I whispered that in my heart...


    After Aria and her party left, I turn towards the girls.


    ¡°... I¡¯m fine!! I¡¯m unexpectedly calm!!¡±


    Even after I said that, the girls give me worried looks. What is it? When I was thinking that, I felt water hitting my hands. I touch my cheeks with my hands and realized that at some point I started crying. Even though I wasn¡¯t nning on cry...


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!! This is just... Some dust got in my eye.¡±


    I don¡¯t want them to se this unsightly side of me.


    But the girls just hugged me tightly.


    ¡°... It¡¯s okay... It¡¯s okay to cry.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who said that... It could have been all of them... but...


    The moment that genlte voice entered my ears, I started sobbing and just kept crying...

 Chapter 192

    Hey people, here are two chapters... I thought it would probably be cruel if I just gave you one chapter and not this one, so without further ado, enjoy!


    As always thanks for yourments and feedback.


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 192 ¨C I feel somehow refreshed (mentally).</h4>


    The next day...


    Three dayster...


    .......


    ................


    The morning, five dayster...


    I¡¯m fully recovered!! How could it be?! I¡¯mpletely recovered!! How to say it, I feel refreshed!! I feel invigorated!! Was the world this beautiful?! The chirp of the birds feel nice!!


    ... I got my tension a little up... I¡¯m sorry...


    But I cried a lot that day, I was feeling like an empty shell up until now but now I feel refreshed. I¡¯m not just putting up a brave face!! ... Let¡¯s calm down a little...


    Fuuu... I can think calmly now. The thing about Aria was certainly shocking... If I just were to think whether to forgive her or not, obviously I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive her. But I also don¡¯t n on condemning her. Or rather, I don¡¯t think that I have the right to condemn her. The me of that time was just being a coward wating for her return from a safe ce, and I even flee from that ce afterwards. So what could I say now... Aria med herself but I think that¡¯s just the natural result, a result I think I let happen.


    If at that time I had jumped out and said something, maybe something might have changed...


    Or even if I had forcefully tagged along with them when they went to defeat the Demon Lord, it could have gone well too...


    There¡¯s no end to thinking like that. In the end, I can¡¯t change the past. In reality, Aria is not by my side, and I¡¯m not at Aria¡¯s side. This is the truth.


    Now that I think about it, an older girl that lived in my neibourhood said once...


    ¡®The first love always fails... But because that is the first person you ever love... That person bes unforgettable...¡¯ Or something like that...


    I think I can understand the meaning of those words a little more. I probably won¡¯t ever forget Aria... But that will not be because I still love her... I will simply exist as a memory. Mine and Aria¡¯s path will never cross like that again...


    I think I¡¯m able to think like that thanks to meeting the girls, being with them, and because I made a promise with them.


    Sarona¡¯s, Tata¡¯s, Naminissa¡¯s, Narelina¡¯s, Haosui¡¯s, Kagane¡¯s, Mao¡¯s...


    I wonder if receiving their feelings of love to me made my heart stronger... No, that¡¯s not right, is their presence what supports my heart. I can feel the love they give me in my heart.


    Severely, tenderly, kindly, sublimely, sternly, bravely facing fowards.


    It warmly heals my heart...


    Aria will live together with Hero-sama, and I will live together with the girls.


    This is the path that Aria walks. I¡¯m can easily ept that and thus, I feel like some weight got lifted up from my heart...


    I raise my body after having slept all this time. I think my body got stiff because I can hear my joints cracking. Well it can¡¯t be helped since I have been wrapped up on the bed all this time. I make some slight stretches, get down the bed and change into my usual clothes.


    While I was changing, I remember what happened in thest four days.


    At that time I loudly cried my heart out but thanks to the istion barrier Naminissa ced, it didn¡¯t leaked outside. Well, if it had leaked out I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this room from the shame, so I¡¯m grateful. And I also should thank the girls for taking turns at staying with me. Having someone near was really reassuring and I¡¯m d for it.


    And that¡¯s what I want to say to them but, there¡¯s nobody here. I¡¯m effectively alone right now. Eh? Even Meru isn¡¯t here. I want to caress her a lot!! The feel of Meru¡¯s skin is indisputably the thing that gives my heart stability the most... Where could she have gone? I desire Meru right now.


    When I finished changing, I leave the room and from the living room downstairs I can hear voices so I go down the stairs and enter the living room. Whates to my eyes is the sight of the girls surrounding the table talking about something with serious faces. And over the table there is a banner standing, and that banner says:


    [46th Hero¡¯s Party destruction meeting]


    That¡¯s what it said. I can tell that some words were strongly written... I understand that but, what does it mean? Haven¡¯t they realize that I just entered the room? And I can hear the contents of their... meeting?


    ¡°No matter how I think about it, if we kill them normally, our feelings won¡¯t subside.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right... It has to be the most gruesome and miserable death possible or...¡±


    ¡°And to do that we need to think of several ways to proceed.¡±


    ¡°I see... Won¡¯t tearing their four limbs and throw them out do?¡±


    ¡°... That¡¯s too tepid...¡±


    ¡°Then how about stripping the hero nude, make him wear woman¡¯s underwear and have him walk around downtown?¡±


    ¡°And we can then hang him from a signboard with the legend ¡®I get sexually aroused when I wear woman¡¯s underwear and get looked at with scornful eyes¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I like that!!¡±¡±¡±


    What on earth are you girls talking about?


    I can¡¯t keep looking at them having that kind of conversation so I call out to them.


    ¡°Uhm... Good morning, everybody.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±!!¡±¡±¡±


    The moment I say that, all of them get up their seats and gather around me... And with cheerful faces and shedding tears the greet me with a hug. I feel their warmth in my skin and realize something warm that resides in my heart starts burning. I also spread my arms wide and hug them back. And when I do that, Meru flies to my head and rides it as if iming ¡®this ce belongs to me¡¯, so I stroke her skin.


    Ahh~... I¡¯m feeling healed~...


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Author¡¯s notes: In some way, from here on is a ¡°Restart¡±!!


    We finally made it up to here... (-_-;)


    When I started I never thought it would take this much. (-_-;)


    193 (Soon)

 Chapter 193

    Hey people. How were you after yesterdays shock? It really surprised me the level of hate towards Aria and the Hero, and that huge discernation about whether it was NTR or not... I think NTR is more about how you feel... If you felt NTR¡¯d then you got NTR¡¯d, don¡¯t you think?


    Anyway, chapter 192 was more abouting to terms with it, and in my opinion this one really heals you.


    So please enjoy!


    And as always, thanks for thements and feedback.


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 193 ¨C I¡¯m sorry I made you wait.</h4>


    We sit again around the table. I softly stroke Meru who is over my head, and I wonder if she is happy to be once again in her usual ce but she starts to lovingly bite my fingers. It tickles. I can¡¯t help notice the banner in the middle of the table. Aren¡¯t they taking it off?


    ¡°Are youpletely fine?¡±


    While I was ying with Meru, Naminissa asks me that with a worried face. The other girls too have a simr expression. Do they think that I¡¯m just putting up a brave facade? Do they think that I¡¯m forcing myself? I have to tell them that now I¡¯m perfectly fine.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine. I¡¯m sorry I made you worry... It was reassuring having always someone by my side these few days... I really thankful.¡±


    Together with my thanks words, I honestly tell them what I thought and what I feel to let them feel reassured. I¡¯ll be living together with everyone here from now on so I don¡¯t want to hide anything from them. I told them about myself just as it is. The girls too give me serious expressions not wanting to miss anything I say.


    ¡°... And that¡¯s how I feel. So I¡¯mpletely fine now. I resolved everything with Aria and thanks to you all I was able to stand up again... I¡¯m really grateful to you... No, that¡¯s not it. What I should say right now is...¡±


    I cut my words there and look at everyone in order.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you were there for me, thank you... From now on I wish you would stay together with me... I won¡¯t ever let go of you... I love you all.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let go fo you either!! We¡¯ll be forever together!!¡±


    ¡°Fufu... If you are fine with us, please let us be with you forever.¡±


    ¡°Our feelings for you will not change, Wazu-sama. We will always be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Our feelings remain the same since the begining. We all also love you Wazu!!¡±


    ¡°... Together forever.¡±


    ¡°He became dere!! Onii-chan became dere to us!! We won!! We won!! Sekihan*!! I want some sekihan right now!!¡± (T/N: Sekihan, or red rice, is japanese rise with azuki beans and is a dish eaten to celebrate special events)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that now... My face is burning...¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure my face is crimson red right now. I mean, this is really embarrassing, and I know my skin ispletely red but I won¡¯t avert my eyes from theirs. Besides, your faces are also red, you know? We¡¯re even...


    I cleared my throat and after calming myself down, I once again ask the girls.


    ¡°And...? What is this all about?¡±


    I point towards the banner and everyone answers me.


    ¡°The Hero Party came as messengers from the Iscoa Kingdom a little before you returned from bringing back Navirio-sama andpany.¡±


    ¡°And because you weren¡¯t here, we hid Princess Eris and we face them first.¡±


    ¡°We took into consideration that they might have wanted to meet Princess Eris by force, so that is why we hid her. And so we tried to exin to them about what Princess Eris wanted but...¡±


    ¡°Before we were able to do it, the hero attacked us.¡±


    ¡°... He said ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter if you know Aria, that¡¯s no reason to kidnap the princess of a country.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Fu fu fu... Even remembering now, my blood boils... That damned hero!! You talk about it first!!¡±


    ¡°Of course we were going to retaliate so we took our stances but, at that moment, Aria yelled at him so he stopped... Then the hero sat down with an embarrassed face and at that moment you came in.¡±


    ... Fumu... That means that the hero attacked my wives without listening to reason first...


    ¡°... Let¡¯s kill him.¡±


    I fill my body to the brim with killing intention but for some reason, the girls look at me with enraptured expressions. Of course, I have no intention to actually go kill him, Is just that no matter whether it is the hero or any other man; if someone tries toy even a finger on the girls... I WON¡¯T KNOW WHAT COULD HAPPEN.


    ¡°Now that I remember, Princess Eris told us that the hero has many wives but, how many could he have?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, from rumors I heard that they were about 30. I heard from Princess Eris that Aria is the legal wife.¡±


    ¡°Hee... He has that many.¡±


    ¡°Well, he did defeated the Demon Lord and that is a big achievement so I¡¯m sure many nobles offered him their daughters.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Listening to Naminissa and Narelina¡¯s conversation, I honestly just feel as if it is someone else¡¯s matter and I can¡¯t say anything other than ¡®Hmm...¡¯


    Does it mean that I don¡¯t care anymore? Well as long as it doesn¡¯t involves us, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°... Does Wazu-san wants to ept more women besides us?¡±


    Tata carefully asks me that but I answer her honestly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m more than happy with having you all with me. I don¡¯t want to increa...¡±


    ¡°Why do you stop there?!¡±


    Receiving Tata¡¯s scream, I remember something... The contract... I have to tell them about it too... Haa...


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think... Uhm... The truth is...¡±


    Saying that, I show the girls the crest engraved in my right hand and exin about the scheme of the Goddesses.


    ¡°... So that means that the Goddesses mighte to be my wives.¡±


    ¡°What dou you think about that, Wazu-sama?¡±


    ¡°Uhm... It¡¯s true that they have help me up until now, and even though they have given me some trouble, it¡¯s not like I hate them, and if they want that, I can only say that I do feel happy...¡±


    Or can it be that I actually want them near where I can see them so they don¡¯t give trouble to someone else? But well, it¡¯s also true that I enjoy being together with the Goddesses... It¡¯s a feeling close to ¡®If you want toe thene¡¯ or something...


    ¡°Well, if it is the Goddesses then we don¡¯t have anyints.¡±


    ¡°I understand that they helped you out of love, and the Goddess of War is a nice person.¡±


    ¡°Fufu... It seems that we will also be a big family.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and to think that it will also include deities.¡±


    ¡°... It¡¯s expected from Danna-sama.¡±


    ¡°Fumu... We have to polish ourselves to in order to not lose to the Goddesses.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t lose.¡±


    I¡¯m d for you Goddesses. It seems that my wives will wee you. If they were to object, this conversation would be over. To me the girls are already my top priority...


    ... Ahh, talking about bing my wives I remembered.


    ¡°I just remembered but Haosui, how many days are left for you to turn 15 years old?¡±


    ¡°... Just about a month.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, Kagane is already 15 and when you turn 15 too, let¡¯s get all married. I¡¯m sorry I made you wait until now.¡±


    When I say that, they give me a smile like that of a flower blooming and being unable to hold it in, theye to hug me.


    I hugged them back in order to support them.


    194 (Soon)

 Chapter 194

    Hey people, here¡¯s a new chapter. Now we move towards the wedding!! Yeei! Let¡¯s see how this turns out.


    Thanks as always for yourments and feedback. We broke the chart yesterday with more than a hundredments in a day!! The highest day was the 1st of october for obvious reasons... So yeeei!!


    Now enjoy the chapter!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 194 ¨C What¡¯s going on now?</h4>


    ¡°And? We seem to be the only ones in the house. Where did Navirio and everyone else go?¡±


    I stayed for a while being embraced by the girls but, we calm down for a moment and return to take our seats and I ask about the think that it¡¯s been bothering me for a while. In the house are only the girls and me. Navirio, Princess Eris, Givirio-otousan and Mirelina-okaasan are nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Onii-sama and everyone else went to the Imperial Capital Iscoa.¡±


    ¡°... Mh? Why is that?¡±


    ording to the girls story, many talks took ce in the few days I was shut in the bedroom.


    The first thing that happened was that Princess Eris met Navirio, they talked for a while and then she proposed with great fervour in front of Givirio-otousan and Mirelina-okaasan. Navirio epted her proposal at that very moment, and just at that moment my talk with Aria had ended so they witnessed it so she told the Hero Party ¡°This is the future I desire. I will tell this to father as it is!!¡± with a stern face and so Navirio andpany decided to go with her. The Hero Party returned to the Imperial Capital Iscoa as escorts.


    And, although for Naminissa and Narelina it was a family matter and they were asked toe along, me being in that state, Navirio asked that as soon as I got better, the girls would exin to me the situation and hoped that we also went to the Imperial Capital.


    I began pondering about it while I was drinking the ck tea and eating the breakfast that Tata had prepared for me.


    I have a feeling that this be something bothersome.


    Isn¡¯t this Navirio and Princess Eris¡¯ problem?


    No it¡¯s not. This is already the problem of the Mabondo family. And in the near future it will also be my problem. So is that why he asked me toe?


    It seems that Naminissa and Narelina are worried about their family and they are restless. Hmm... It seems that they want to know what happened...


    ¡°Should we go?¡±


    When I propose it, for a moment their faces shined but next it changed to a hesitant expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°No, well... I really do want to go but... I mean...¡±


    ¡°If we go you might bump into the Hero Party... Or more precisely into Aria...¡±


    ¡°Ahh that.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it...


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I have you all by my side, have I not? So that doesn¡¯t matter anymore... If you are by my side, there¡¯s nothing I fear!! Besides I don¡¯t think that it has something to do with me anymore. Although, how to say it... If it tries to get involved with me... I¡¯ll destroy it with all I have.¡±


    They seem to feel relieved by my words because the girls give pleasant smiles. Seeing those faces I feel content so I stand up with the intention of going.


    But before that I took a shower, changed my clothes, got Meru to ride my head, made our preparations and then we left the house. And while I was ncing at how the town was doing, the girls also came out after preparing their stuff so I told them ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± and left the Port Town. We say good bye to the gate guards and left trotting. The gate guards told us ¡°Please take care of Navirio-sama and everyone else¡± while lowering their heads. As usual, they were the former Mabondo Knights that knew me... No, they are now the Motampe Knights. I answer them with a nod.


    The princesses seemed worried about their family so we increased our speed a little while heading towards the Imperial Capital Iscoa.


    In the middle of our trip, I mutter about something that¡¯s being bothering me.


    ¡°... Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t tell my parents that I came back.¡±


    Kagane reacts with a jolt at those words.


    I give Kagane an inquiring look. I remember that when we first entered the Imperial Capital she gave a suspicious reaction too.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Kagane averts her eyes at my words and starts to sweat cold.


    But it seems that she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape my inquisitive eyes so she muttered some words.


    ¡°... Just a little education...¡±


    Okay. She just let out some disturbing words.


    Just what kind of education did you gave them?


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°... Probably... When they see Onii-chan, they might start apologizing with great impetus but, please ept them with a kind heart.¡±


    ¡°... Really, what did you do?¡±


    I don¡¯t remember having parents like that.


    If they really changed like that, I will have to make Kagane turn them back to how they were while I scold her... It¡¯s not like I hate my parents.


    They did payed more attention to Kagane but, that¡¯s to be expected, right? I think anyone would want to pay more attention to their child if she happened to be a genius.


    And I wouldn¡¯t hate my parents just because of that.


    Even if the amount of love they gave me was different, it¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t gave me anything at all. I was also proud of my exeptional sister Kagane.


    ¡°... Uugh... You¡¯re not angry?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that I will scold youter for going overboard.¡±


    ¡°... Hau... Do you hate me now?¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s stupid. I could never hate you, Kagane.¡±


    ¡°Paaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°I understand that you became happy but, I think what you are saying is wrong.¡±


    We continued while doing our exchange, and thanks to our speed we arrived at the Imperial Capital Iscoa in a few hours.


    Author¡¯s note: Many people have asked me if I won¡¯t put a ¡°NTR¡± tag so, thinking about what¡¯s toe, I ended up putting it. m(__)m


    195 (Soon)

 Chapter 195

    Hey there people. This week has been hectic at work... I¡¯m really sorry for not updating this in a whole week. Here is the new chapter of sono mono!


    Thank you for yourments and feedback.


    Enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 195 ¨C If it¡¯s for my Brother and Sister.</h4>


    Would it be okay for me to enter the Imperial Capital Iscoa? While I was thinking that, I present my guild card to the gatekeeper and he tells me ¡°I have been already informed by the Royal Family, they are waiting¡± and starts to lead us towards the Iscoa Castle that towers the Imperial Capital.


    Once we reach the castle gate, another soldier gets in charge of us and leads us through the interior of the castle and once we enter the castle, a veteran butler with a magnificent mustache guides us to a room. Hey, the one called Freud! Stop feelingpetitive!!


    And inside the room were Navirio with Princess Eris, Givirio-otousan and Mirelina-okaasan. The veteran butler shows us inside the room and with a bow, leaves.


    The room we were lead to was richly adorned with gorgeous ornaments that it was perfect for a royal family to use.


    Navirio and his family were sitting at the table inside the room but when they saw us they gave great smiles and came over to us.


    ¡°Are you already fine?¡±


    The first thing that came out from Navirio¡¯s mouth were words of concern about my physical condition.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m already fine. So, what¡¯s going on? Why were we called here? Hasn¡¯t the misunderstanding been solved?¡±


    While sharing Naminissa and Narelina¡¯s happiness from meeting their parents again, I ask that to Navirio. And when I do that, Navirio changes his expression to an apologetic one.


    ¡°... What happened?¡±


    ¡°... Well, the misunderstanding about Eris has already been solved but, our marriage is being opposed... They say that they don¡¯t want anything to do with the Mabondo family...¡±


    ¡°Eh? Not with just you, Navirio but with the whole Mabondo family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Actually, Tou-sama and Eris¡¯ father the King of this Country, King Rusona¡¯s rtionship are like water and oil... Or more like King Rusona hates Tou-sama one-sidedly... Or rather, he¡¯s not good with him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Tou-sama and King Rusona are old acquaintances but Tou-sama¡¯s personality doesn¡¯t mesh with King Rusona¡¯s personality... So, because Tou-sama doesn¡¯t really care about it, they got to take care of each other reluctantly and that made the other party obstinate... And being stubborn has led us to here. But as I just said, it¡¯s not like they hate us, just they are not good at dealing with us...¡±


    ¡°And thus this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right... But even then, Eris has set her mind. She is set on marring me even if that means having to leave the royal family... Or more like severing all blood rtions.¡±


    While Navirio was recalling that scene, he turned to gave Princess Eris a delightful and kind nce and in return, she gave a small chuckle with a shy and red face.


    Yeah, yeah, thanks for the feast.


    It¡¯s time for me to clear my voice and and bring them back to reality...


    ¡°*cough*... And now what? I understand that part but, how does that rte to bringing us here?¡±


    ¡°... It¡¯s something really difficult for me to say...¡±


    ¡°Mh? What is it? Is something bothering you? Don¡¯t worry. We will be cooperating in the future as brothers and sister so, something trivial is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°If you say it like that, it makes it even more difficult to say... Fuu... Actually, after Eris said that, Tou-sama also gave his consent and then it unfolded into a verbal dispute. And as a counterattack, King Rusona said ¡®Then we shall have a duel between one of our representatives to deal with this problem!!¡¯ And my father got carried on and epted it...¡±


    When I hear that, I turn to look at Givirio-otousan and he lets out his tongue as if saying ¡®tehee¡¯. What are you doing? Seriously...


    I return my sight once again to Navirio and, with a really apologetic expression, he continues talking. Well, having hear up until now, I can kind of figure out the rest...


    ¡°It¡¯s almost certain that King Rusona will bring out the hero. So we thought of also bringin out our mightiest power... And thus we came to the conclusion that you are the strongest person we know, Wazu.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it would turn out... I have fight in front of you too... So I was the one selected...¡±


    As I thought it turned into something bothersome.


    Haa... But well, when I first heard it from the princesses I didn¡¯t believed it but, it turns out that Navirio and Princess Eris really want to get married and so I can¡¯t really say no to my future Brother and Sister inw... And it¡¯s not like I have nothing against the hero so I¡¯ll use him as a stress relief.


    ¡°Fuu... Got it.... You owe me one, Navirio-niisan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you... But just please spare me from having you kill your opponent in this ce.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    When I give my approval, Navirio lets out a sigh of relief and looks at Princess Eris as if to tell her that with this, everything will be alright. Or rather, you aren¡¯t doubting my victory for even an little, are you?


    Do you trust me that much?


    While looking at my future brother and sister-inw, the worried voices of the girlses to me.


    ¡°Are you really going to participate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But if you do...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s true that he is someone I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with, but since it came to this, I wan¡¯t to do everything I can for Navirio.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Naminissa and Narelina give me their thanks and lower their heads.


    You don¡¯t have to worry that much.


    I don¡¯t want to get involved with him but, now that I have, I will have him taste my full strength...


    Let¡¯s see how strong is the Hero that defeated the Demon Lord...


    196 (Soon)

 Chapter 196

    Hello people, here¡¯s your new dosis of Wazuine.


    As always, thank you for yourments and feedbacks!


    Now, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 196 ¨C Before the duel</h4>


    And after that, the preparations were done in the blink of an eye.


    Givirio-otousan called the veteran butler and told him that we would ept the duel, and it seemed that King Rusona also wanted to get this matter over with because they had already finished their preparations so, in an instant the duel was ready.


    The ce was an open field outside the castle. There, the Hero Party and King Rusona along with some male attendats were already wating for us. Inside those attendants was also the veteran butler. On the oposite side were us, the Mabondo family and Princess Eris.


    I once again look at the other side.


    As I had met previously with the Hero Party, I leave them aside and focus on King Rusona. Because he is a person that an ordinary guy like me would never meet.


    Well, Givirio-otousan is like that also. Is just that he didn¡¯t gave that impression when he appeared...


    King Rusona looks a lot like Princess Eris that you would tell they are parent and child just from looking. But right now he has a tired expression and if youpare him with Givirio-otousan, he looks unwell. It¡¯s as if he has so much to worry about that he gives a troubled aura.


    He might be worried dead about the matter with her daughter. How regretful.


    After this matter is delt with, the matter with the Evil God will be waiting for you. Hang in there!!


    I¡¯m worried he might copse from exhaustion and anxiety.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve made up your mind... Let¡¯s solve this matter already.¡±


    The moment King Rusona says that towards us, the heroes up front. His expression is full of confidence and he doesn¡¯t have even a speck of doubt that he will win. Well, I also don¡¯t n to lose against the hero.


    The hero already stepped forward so I also give Navirio and everyone else a nce and nod once, and immediately after, I give the girls a smile to give them peace of mind. I hand Meru to Haosui and also step foward.


    When I step foward, the other side start making faces as if asking ¡®who¡¯s this?¡¯ and only Aria gives a face of disbelief. I guess that¡¯s obvious, Aria doesn¡¯t know about my strength. Well, she already has nothing to do with me so I don¡¯t care.


    I look like that at the hero and the hero gives a smile that looks like he thinks he will win with leeway.


    ¡°I believe you are Aria¡¯s childhood friend... and the one that kidnapped Princess Eris...¡±


    Are? Wasn¡¯t the misunderstanding solve already? Why did I be the kidnapper of Princess Eris?


    ¡°Good grief... Are you aware that beacuse of you, Aria and I took so long to get married?! And you evenmited a crime... But also beacuse beside you are Aria¡¯s friend Princesses Naminissa and Narelina, her friend ship with them got destroyed!!¡±


    Are you nning to make it my fault also?


    Moreover, you are saying that in a loud voice as to everyone gathered here can hear it... Are you trying to make me the bad guy?


    ¡°Realize already that you existance troubles everyone around you!! This is a great chance, I¡¯ll burry you right here!! Worry not!! I will open the eyes of Princesses Naminissa and Narelina!!¡±


    Ahh, I got it. This guy is that type. The type that doesn¡¯t hear people¡¯s words.


    He selfishly makes up his own justice, and like that tramples on, brandishing his selfish justice. Isn¡¯t the one giving trouble to the ones around him, this guy? Well, I guess that heros are like this.


    They believe in their own selfish justice and carry on like that untill the end. And because they have power, their surroundings ahve just to held their tongues and that makes them believe they are right...


    And because to decide whether that behaviour is up to the people around, at that moment there is nobody that can give a different opinion. And like that, they shine more and more thinking that they are right... And does that mean that Aria is between the people that got attracted to that light?


    Or rather, hasn¡¯t he noticed?


    My wives are bing more and more furious at this guy¡¯s words. Their faces are so scary that they could srping at you at any moment. They are scary if you make them angry, you know?


    But that¡¯s a shame because that¡¯s my role. The one that has to wake up is your side. If you were to try and touch the girls, I will not be able to restraing myself... Although killing you might be bad, I can always embarrass you.


    ¡°Are you listening?! Listen well...¡±


    Because there is nobody to stop him, the rant of the Hero (lol) continues. The people on the Iscoa side are listening. Well those are the words of the hero of their country. And between the members of the Hero Party, Aria is somewhat flustered, the Male Warrior is smiling amused and the Magician Girl is nodding off.


    On the other hand, on the Motampe side: The girls seem to already stopped listening to the Hero¡¯s words because they are ying with Meru. Navirio and Princess Eris are looking at them pleasantly, Givirio-otousan and Mirelina-okaasan are nonchntly drinking ck tea brewed by Freud with a table set he prepared from who knows where.


    Aren¡¯t you too rxed?


    Well I¡¯m also the same because I¡¯ve already started ignoring him... Right now I¡¯m pondering how to shame him.


    Ahh... Can¡¯t you start already...?


    I¡¯m getting hungry...


    I¡¯ve finally returned to Iscoa but I have yet to meet my parents...


    I feel like eating mum¡¯s cooking...


    ¡°... Do you understand!?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Sorry, I wasn¡¯t listening to you.


    Did he finally realize that I wasn¡¯t listening to him? Because his expression is full of rage. Maa! Your face is so red. You have been talking by quite a while. Do you want something to drink? Isn¡¯t your throat parched?


    ¡°Referee!!¡±


    Reacting to the hero¡¯s words, the veteran butler from the Iscoa sidees to stand between us. Ah, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯m sure is hard for you, to have to even do this kind of thing.


    ¡°*cough*... Then...¡±


    The veteran butler looks at us to confirm that we are ready at the same time that he says that.


    Yes, yes, anytime you want.


    ¡°Begin!!¡±


    Let¡¯s see how strong the Hero is.


    197 (Soon)

 Chapter 197

    Hello people, the (apparently) most expected chapter is here!! Although the title speaks for itself, I think you were kind of waitting for it.


    Thank you for yourments and feedback.


    Now, enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 197 ¨C Small fry.</h4>


    At the same moment the veteran butler gave the start signal, the Hero unsheathes a sword from a gorgeously ornamented scabbard. The sword is also gorgeously adorned as to not lose to the scabbard and from the de a pale blue light shines.


    Is that a Holy Sword?


    The Hero lunges at me with the Holy Sword.


    ... Crap!!


    At once, I avoid that sword and retreat backwards.


    The Hero gets on stance again after a swing and grins.


    ¡°Fu! As I expected, this sword is efective against evil. I¡¯ll tear you to pieces with this Holy Sword!!¡±


    ... That was dangerous. This has be a nuisance... That Holy Sword... I can¡¯t let myself be cut with that Holy Sword...


    Of course, I¡¯m not I¡¯m an evil person so it won¡¯t have any effect in me as the Hero said. But still... what a nuisance. I mean, that Holy Sword...


    Is the only one in this world, right?


    In other words, I have to avoid destroying that Holy Sword no matter what. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doing it for the Hero (lol), but for the people of this world, I need to leave them this sword. And that being said I have to avoid that Holy Sword touching my body.


    Because, I don¡¯t know if a Divine Sword, that surpasses this Holy Sword, can leave a scratch on me...


    Or rather, won¡¯t it break by just touching me for an instant? So besides a nuisance, how can you call this situation...?


    Ahh what a bother...


    ¡°HAHAHA!! What is it?! You can only run?!¡±


    Because I¡¯m greatly avoiding the Holy Sword, the Hero got cocky and started shing at me. I¡¯m not!! I¡¯m thinking about the future and avoiding getting touched by the Holy Sword!!


    Or rather, the movements of the Hero are dull...


    Eh? His movements makes you wonder if he really is a hero.


    I mean, that¡¯s what a hero is, right? The one that saves the world, right?


    Eh? Eeh? Was he this weak?


    He can¡¯t even hold a candle to my wife Haosui who has the greatest figthing power, you know?


    He might even be lower in status that Tata who has the lowest status among them.


    Tata might win with her knife...


    Ahh, Is he not giving his all yet?


    Does he has a hidden strength?


    Is he going to awake his dormant power?


    That seemed even less likely.


    Far from it, right now he is heaving his shoulders greatly.


    That¡¯s what you get for putting on airs of greatness and star swinging your sword like that after getting cocky because I was sticking to evasion, you know?


    Or rather, to lose your breath over just this much...


    Can it be that after you defeated the Demon Lord, you stopped training?


    Now that I think about it, you have lots of wives.


    Were your hands full with them?


    But that¡¯s a shame. There is no time to think so I won¡¯t show any mercy.


    ¡°Bastar!! Can¡¯t you do nothing more than escape?! Fight me fair and square!!¡±


    Fair and square... This kind of people tend to say this a lot, isn¡¯t that strange? I mean, everybody has their way of fighting, so to fight fair and square depends on every person, right? And yet, whenever something is not fair and square for you, you always say those words... Why is that?


    For the time being, I want to first say that it¡¯s not fair and square to grandiously draw a Holy Sword and lunge at a person you consider amoner.


    ... Ah! I just thought of something nice. If the Hero is really a hero then it there won¡¯t be any trouble.


    I aim at the wrist of the Hero that keeps swinging unrefinedly at me.


    ¡°Tei!!¡±


    With a typical word I give him a chop and the Hero drops the Holy Sword due to pain. I immediately grab the Holy Sword and stab it into the ground with great force. After confirming that, I retreat some steps away.


    By the time the Hero turns to re at me from pain, the Holy Sword is already stuck in the ground and only the handle protrudes.


    ¡°You bastard!! What are you doing?! Do you even realize what that sword is!?¡±


    The Hero is filled with rage but I feel relieved. Or rather, that¡¯s the Holy Sword, right? A weapon that¡¯s close to it? That would be the knife of our Tata. I can¡¯t see any more value in it other than that.


    The Hero gets close to the Holy Sword crawling, he grabs the handle and pulls with all his strength but the Holy Sword doesn¡¯t budge.


    AHAHAHA!! It seems you can pull it out!! So that means that you are not the Hero!!


    I tried saying something a viin would say.


    ¡°Fugigigi...¡±


    The hero tries to pull it from the floor with a red face but it doesn¡¯t give a sign of moving from there. Or rather, can¡¯t you fight without the Holy Sword? Come at me empty handed.


    I raise my sight from watching the hero, and notice that the people on the Iscoa Side are dumbfounded. Well, that¡¯s to be expected. They never thought that their hero would lose. Aria has her mouth open and has an expression that she can¡¯t believe it. The veteran butler has an unfazed expression. Well, he is a butler.


    After confirming that much, I return my sight to the Hero and see that he¡¯s still fighting with the sword stuck in the ground. Just give up, that just means that you are not the hero.


    Let¡¯s end this already...


    I take a breath and in an instant move in front of the sight of the Hero, I give him a kick with enough strength as to not kill him by mistake and send him flying, I catch up with the Hero that¡¯s up in the air and, with my hand into the shape of a de, I cut all of the Hero¡¯s equipment.


    Baaaaaang!!


    When the dust generated by the crash to the ground clears, the lower body of a person can se sprouting from the ground, and that lower body has nothing in it other than its birth suit... Of course, it is facing the Iscoa side. I can¡¯t show something filthy to the girls.


    And then I hide the scarp of the mant that I cut that¡¯s falling from the air...


    Instead, that appearance looks more tragic.


    ¡°The winner, the Mabondo Family.¡±


    The veteran butler cooly says that while raising his hand to our side. As expected from a butler... Nothing like some fake butler from somewhere.


    Haa... I feel much better.


    I feel somewhat satisfied and return to the side of the girls that are waiting for me.


    198 (Soon)

 Chapter 198

    Hey people!! Here¡¯s a new chapter for you boys and girls... men and women...? Ladies and gentelmen...? You Wazuine junkies.


    Thanks as always for yourments and feedback.


    Now enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 198 ¨C Don¡¯t get involved with me any more.</h4>


    When I return to where the girls are, they recieve me with wide smiles on their faces.


    ¡°That felt good.¡± (Sarona)


    ¡°I felt refreshed.¡± (Tata)


    ¡°Fufu... Serves him right.¡± (Naminissa)


    ¡°He called himself a hero but he¡¯s not a big deal, unlike Haosui.¡± (Narelina)


    ¡°... Small fry.¡± (Haosui)


    ¡°My Onii-chan is the best in the world!!¡± (Kagane)


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the depth of your strength, Otto-dono.¡± (Maorin)


    The depth of my strength? Probably a strength that pierces through the stars.


    The girls unanimously express their joy.


    ¡°I think you overdid it... But saying that is unnecesary.¡±


    ¡°You did well, little brother!!¡±


    I understand Navirio¡¯s stance but, aren¡¯t you getting a little overjoyed, Princess Eris? But well, who can me her. This pretty much confirms that she and Navirio will get married.


    ¡°To think that my son-inw has this much power... It¡¯s even more than what I heard!! But still... Kukuku... What a fascinating way of winning!! I hadn¡¯tugh that hard in a while!! It¡¯ll be a lerning experience for that Hero.¡±


    ¡°Ara ara, Narelina and Naminissa got a really good person as husband. With this, our retirement can be peaceful.¡±


    I think you are way to happy, Givirio-otousan. But well, I won¡¯t deny it. Mirelina-okaasan, I¡¯ll be sure to make Naminissa and Narelina happy, and I¡¯ll take care fo you two their parents so please live peacefully.


    At that moment, I steal a nce at the Iscoa side, and see the father of Princess Eris, King Rusona looking at the sky and pressing the bridge of his nose with his fingers and having a resolute expression. He¡¯s probablying to terms with Princess Eris¡¯ wedding... Or more likelying to terms with getting rted with the Mabondo family.


    And about the Hero...


    He was still burried.


    The knights, butlers and maids that were observing the fight just now, are trying to dig him out.


    Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t kill him so he¡¯s still alive. But if you don¡¯t dig him out quickly, he¡¯ll asphyxiate.


    The male warrior of the Hero Party that¡¯s looking at it is giving a roaringugh and the girl magician is, for some reason, looking at me while apuding.


    ... Are the people from the party going to get angry? Or are they of the same opinion as Givirio-otousan and think that it¡¯ll be a lerning experience for him? I really don¡¯t care if the Hero has that attitude only towards me or towards everybody else but, I hope he learns from this and never again appears in front of me. On the other side, Aria is with the other people giving her best to dig him out. When I see her earnestly digging without looking over here, I realize that he really loves the hero and at the same time I got surprised at how calm I am at looking at that. It seems that my feelings for Aria havepletely faded.


    For the time being, I hope that they learn from this and neither the Hero nor Aria get close to me ever again. Or rather, I really want them to not get involved with me again because is a pain in the ass. This time I didn¡¯t kill him but, if this happens again... Especially if they ever do something to cause trouble to the girls I DON¡¯T KNOW WHAT¡¯LL HAPPEN.


    I have the feeling that I¡¯m looking at Aria and them with cold eyes...


    While raising the corners of my mouth with my hands as to change the mood, I turn to look at the girls. And there seven faces were looking at me with troubled expressions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself, you know?¡±


    ¡°You can always borrow my chest.¡±


    ¡°It is bad to hold it in.¡±


    ¡°You can act spoiled with us at your hearts content.¡±


    ¡°... Rather, get charmed by us.¡±


    ¡°Should we kill them?¡±


    ¡°If ites to destroying this country, we¡¯ll give you a hand.¡±


    Everyone nods at Kagane and Mao¡¯s words. That¡¯s dangerous.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!! I don¡¯t care anymore!! As long as they don¡¯t bother me, that¡¯s fine... Well, if theye to pick a fight then I¡¯ll destroy them... Moreover, let me show off for you.¡±


    As I say that, I lightly put my hands over everyone¡¯s heads.


    ¡°So, can we leave now? I don¡¯t want to stay here and start getting falsely used of something...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved in something like this...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I did it for you, Nii-san.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll tell the King of Iscoa to tell the hero to never again get close to you. What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Let¡¯s see, I think for starters, I want to meet my parents that live in this castle town and exin them about everybody and afterwards we¡¯ll go to Motanpe. We¡¯ll look for a temporal residence in there. As you could expect, I don¡¯t want to live here.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Then you can live in the house with us. We are already family so it¡¯s okay, right Father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    While giving a smile to Givirio-otousan¡¯s light answer, I took upon their offer. I exchange a firm handshake with Navirio and everyone else, and I leave the castle together with the girls.


    And for some reason, Freud is following us...


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to stay with Givirio-otousan.¡±


    ¡°My master is Wazu-sama.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Once we return to the castle town, I stretch myself. I might have been unexpectedly nervous. I feel rxed after a weight has been lifted from my shoulders.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to my house for once.¡±


    When I say that, everyone else bes restless.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to meet Wazu-san¡¯s parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling nervous.¡±


    ¡°My personal appearance... My personal appearance... Onee-sama, do I look fine?¡±


    ¡°No matter where you show up, you¡¯ll never embarrass yourself... On the other hand I¡¯m worried about me.¡±


    ¡°... The moment has finallye.¡±


    ¡°Please, let Onii-chan don¡¯t get angry at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of my ears and tail but, will they ept me like this?¡±


    I have the feeling that only Kagane was feeling restless for a different reason.


    ¡°You are worring to much... It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll introduce you all to my parents and have them aprove of you.¡±


    I hug them tightly to make them feel at ease. I do that until they all calm down. The eyes of the peanut gallery is kind of embarrassing but I¡¯ll endure.


    For me, the most important ones are everyone here... But not Freud, okay?


    I wait until everyone calms down and once again look at their faces.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes!!¡±¡±¡±


    199 (Soon)

 Chapter 199

    Hey people, we finally get to see Wazu and Kagane¡¯s parents... What exactly did Kagane do to them...? I¡¯m intrigued...


    <figure data-shortcode="caption" id="attachment_941" style="max-width: 630px" ss="wp-caption aligncenter"><figcaption ss="wp-caption-text"><i>Watashi, Kininarimasu!!</i></figcaption></figure>


    As always, thanks for yourments and feedback!


    Now enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 199 ¨C Being this sudden will surprise you, right?</h4>


    ¡°¡±We¡¯re trully sorry!! No matter how cute and a genius Kagane is, for us to ignore you, Wazu, is our greatest shame!! Hit us!! Come hit us!! We don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be able to forgive us with just that but if you don¡¯t do at least that, we won¡¯t be able to forgive ourselves!! Soe!! Come!!¡±¡±


    In a single house of themoner¡¯s district.


    The moment I open the door of the house where Kagane and I lived and say ¡°I¡¯m back!! I¡¯m sorry I was away from home for so long¡±, my parents came running while crying and giving me a hug, they yell that.


    Really, what did you do to them, Kagane...?


    Or rather, you tell me to hit you but, I can¡¯t really do that. I don¡¯t really hate my parents, instead I feel like I¡¯m the one that has to appologize for running from the house. Besides, if I were to hit you how I am now... I might kill you. You¡¯ll be a star in the far sky.


    ¡°Come on, you are bothering Onii-chan.¡±


    Kagane calls out to my parents that are stopping me from moving by hugging me. And the moments she does that, my parents immediately get away from me and do dogeza.


    ¡°¡±We are trully sorry!!¡±¡±


    I can only get baffled at looking how different my parents are from how I remember them...


    I wan¡¯t to know what did Kagane do to them but, it might be better that I don¡¯t ask... I¡¯m a little afraid of asking, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll tell me...


    If I let my parents remain in dogeza, it would cause an scandal so I have them stand up and, together with the girls, we enter the house.


    I have my parents rest in the living room and let them drink some ck tea brewed by Freud so that they can calm down.


    In the mean time, I return to my room that I haven¡¯t been at for many years now.


    My room was still the same as when I ran away. It¡¯s been periodically cleaned so there isn¡¯t a speck of dust, and my bed seems to be aired regrly because it smells like the sun. The ones that did this are surely my parents. I¡¯ll be sure to thank themter. I finish checking my room and thinking that they might have already calmed down, I return to the living room.


    When I return to the living room, my parents have already regain theirposture.


    I¡¯m relieved that my parents have returned to their usual selves.


    ¡°So tell me Wazu, I understand you meeting with Kagane but, how about the otherdies?¡±


    ¡°All these beautifuldies... Are you adventurers that saved our son?¡±


    A chuckle slips out and I go behind the girls that are sitting as if being interviewed by my parents.


    ¡°Everyone here is my wife.¡±


    The girls get nervous expressions from my words but, when I look at my parents... Their mouths are wide open.


    Eh? Hello? Are you awake? It¡¯s not a lie, you know? It¡¯s the true.


    ¡°N-Nice to meet you!! My name is Sarona... I¡¯m an elf!!¡±


    ¡°My name is Tata. I hope we can get along well from now on.¡±


    ¡°My name is Naminissa Mabondo. I am in your care.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Narelina Mabondo. I¡¯m a little clumsy but I¡¯m in your care.¡±


    ¡°... Haosui.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s little sister, Kagane!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Maorin. Feel free to call me Mao, please.¡±


    Everyone got up from their seats and one by one introduced themselves.


    My parents are still open-mouthed.


    This is so sudden, do they not believe it?


    While I was troubled at to what to do, my parents regained their speach and timidly asked.


    ¡°... T-There¡¯s one thing I want to ask... When you say Mabondo... Do you mean the Great Country of the East...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But we have already left our country so we are just ordinary persons.¡±


    Naminissa answers like that at my parents question, and I suddenly ask them a question at her answer.


    ¡°Eh? But when Navirio marries Princess Eris, speaking in terms of connections, you¡¯ll be again royalty, will you not?¡±


    ¡°... It wille to that.¡±


    ¡°... Yeah, it will.¡±


    To my words, Naminissa and Narelina be pensative.


    ¡°Who is this Navirio person?¡±


    My parents ask us that so I shall answer. Your new son inw will be this country¡¯s King!!... Probably.


    ¡°Mh? Ahh, he is Naminissa and Narelina¡¯s older brother. Navirio is soon to get married with this country¡¯s princess, Princess Eris. So in the end these two will once again be royalty... Are? If it turns like that, then when I marry you two, I¡¯ll also join the royal family, right?¡±


    Uhhm... That situation will be difficult for me.


    I don¡¯t want to get tied down by that if I can...


    Mh? This way of thinkig is pretty simr to Givirio-otousan¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?


    The next time we meet, I¡¯ll ask him about it.


    It seems that my parents recieved a lot of information at once becuase they seem to have freezed. Well to suddenly tell them that I will be one of the royal family is sure to baffle them. But if we say that, Mao is also royalty. I mean, her father is the younger brother of the Beastpeople country. But even if I tell them that now, they won¡¯t hear us... Let¡¯s leave this forter.


    Afterwards, out of consideration for my parents, everyone held back on the topic about the Mabondo family. Because we are arge party, we are unable to stay all in a normal house. And that¡¯s why I just came to tell them that I¡¯m fine and that I¡¯ll marry the girls and with that our business is over.


    We all gather again at the entrance, and my parents came with us to see us off.


    ¡°I¡¯lle again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this will always be your home. Come back whenever you want. I was surprised that you have this many wives but I¡¯m sincerely d that you are okay.¡±


    ¡°You came with so many wives at once... As a mother-inw, I don¡¯t know what should I do...¡±


    Tou-san, I¡¯m also happy to have met you all.


    Kaa-san, even if you became a mother-inw, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.


    I hug my parents with my both hands and I smile at them.


    My parents also smile at me.


    Later, after being sent off by my parents, we leave the castle town and head towards the Port Town Motanpe.


    <h4>200!!!!! (Soon!)</h4>

 Chapter 200

    Yeeeah People!! We reached the 200th chapter!! Just 17 left... Let¡¯s give it our all everybody!!


    As always, I really appreciate yourments and feedbacks so keep theming!!


    Now on to the chapter. Enjoy!!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 200 ¨C No, I did notice.</h4>


    After leaving the Castle Town, we head rxed towards the Port City Motanpe.


    Having finished the matter about Aria, we don¡¯t have anything else to do.


    You can say that we don¡¯t have a need to hurry.


    Well, we still have the matters about the Evil God, Shiro and the Goddess of Darkness but, at the moment we don¡¯t have a way to deal with them. We arepletely falling behind. But well, if we knew where they are I would immediately go attack them but, I have no idea where they could be so at the moment, we are wating for them to make the first move.


    Probably the Evil God will revive, but the problem is what the Goddesses told me, that he is much more stronger than me. But will my power rise even more? Is it that? Because when I was at the mountain, I ate a lot of stuff, my status became like this so, I¡¯ll be even stronger if I eat more? But I think I have already eat all the upper beings atop the mountain, and thinking about beings stronger than those monsters would be... Ragnil? No, no, no, that¡¯s not right. Let¡¯s throw away this way of thinking. But then again, the only conclusion I get to is that I can¡¯t be anymore stronger. Are? I¡¯m checkmated. Well even so, I¡¯ll still challenge the Evil God once he revives.


    And when I reach that conclusion, my mentality bes rxed.


    If I look at my surroundings, there are the girls.


    When I turn my face, the girls ask me ¡®What happened?¡¯ so I just smile in answer.


    ... It¡¯s fine already, right?...


    I still have the problem of the Evil God left but, that¡¯s okay, right?


    I mean, everyone else¡¯s parents have given their concents, and my parents also have already given their concent, so it¡¯s already fine, right?


    Right? Right?


    I can brag about these cute, beautiful and kind women being my wives, right?


    I kind of got the urge to scream it...


    Well, not actually. But, if right now I were at the top of a mountain, I would certainly scream, you know?


    I¡¯ll marry everybody... I wish the thing about the Evil God could be finished before...


    And while I was making merry about that, Freud sneaked close and called out to me.


    ¡°... Wazu-sama, I have something I want to discuss with you...¡±


    ¡°... What?¡±


    He came to interrupt me when I was immersing happily in thoughts of the girls so I ask him a little annoyed.


    ¡°I would like to borrow a little of your time because it¡¯ll be troublesome if someone were to hear it...¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    At first I thought that it would be another worthless thing but, seeing in Freud¡¯s face that he¡¯s being serious, I answer like that.


    ¡°Everybody, do you mind if we camp here today?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Understood.¡±¡±¡±


    Anybody else would be reluctant to camp if asked suddenly.


    And thinking that, I asked that of the girls but they replied immediately that they were okay and hurriedly started making preparations for camping.


    So thinking that our talk would be in the night, I also helped making preparations.


    Like gathering firewood... Or gathering firewood... And gathering firewood... Also exterminate the monsters in the vicinity...


    After eating Mao¡¯s spicy cooking, we all gathered around the bonfire, ready to hear what Freud had to say.


    When I asked him that if it was okay for the girls to listen as well, he answered that they also had the right to hear it so it turned that we all would hear Freud¡¯s talk.


    ¡®It¡¯s because you all are my master Wazu-sama¡¯s wives¡¯ Or so he said... I¡¯m getting embarrassed so stop it!! Or rather, I¡¯m not your master!!


    And thus it turned out we all would hear what he had to say but, or disposition is strange.


    Normally, when sitting around a bonfire, everyone should surround the bonfire but, I am sitting facing Freud, and the girls are sitting around me. Meru as always is on my head. She would never relinquish that ce.


    Our disposition is like one big spot and a little spot.


    ¡°And, what do you have to talk about?¡±


    While I was being crushed by the girls that aren¡¯t minding the timing, I urged Freud that¡¯s sitting in front of me to quickly start talking.


    Ah! Hey!! Kagane!! If you pull me over there I¡¯ll end up behind the bonfire and won¡¯t be able to see Freud!!


    ¡°Yes, there is something that I must ask to everyone...¡±


    Hey Freud!! You are seeing the situation I¡¯m into so why are you being so calm. You could hesitate to start talking or something, there¡¯s a lot you can say about, right? Are you going to ignore it? Well, that¡¯s fine I guess...


    ¡°I am actually the ¡®God of Creation¡¯¡±


    With those words, the girls stop moving.


    I took advantage of it to correct my posture.


    ¡°... And?¡±


    The girls are befuddled but I just urged him to keep talking.


    ¡°As expected of my master Wazu-sama. You are not surprised?¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought that it wasn¡¯t something I should be getting surprised at.¡±


    ¡°... Can I ask the reason why you thought that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Just from the talks I figured that, after creating the Goddesses and sealing the Evil God, the God of Creation got his power stolen, and I never heard of him getting sealed or that he dissapeared so I thought that he might still be out there somewhere, and what convinced me that it might be you was that time that you stopped my punch when I was in Godhood mode.¡±


    ¡°... I see, you had many clues...¡±


    Freud starts nodding as if convinced of something.


    ¡°I certainly got my power stolen by the Evil God. And after sealing him, I started traveling the world. Although I got my power stolen, that doesn¡¯t mean that I lost my divine power so I decided to clean up all of the destruction left behind by the Evil God. When my journey was about to end I arrived at the Kingdom of Mabondo. In there I started living as a butler which I gained an interest in the middle of my travels, and decided to tour the world. And in the middle of it, I met you Wazu-sama, someone who had the blessing of one of my own kin, the Goddess of Light... And thus here we are.¡±


    Hearing Freud¡¯s early life, I started thinking while humming.


    He is omitting an essential part.


    ¡°So, why did you decided to make me your master?¡±


    ¡°Eh? A butler needs a master, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°That answers nothing...¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a butler.¡±


    ¡°... That sounds nostalgic.¡±


    I don¡¯t care anymore, he probably will tell me someday. I¡¯ll hear it then.


    ¡°Wazu-sama. There¡¯s one more thing I want to say...¡±


    ¡°... What?¡±


    There¡¯s still more?


    I want to go to sleep.


    ¡°Why do you act so carefree?! I just revealed my true identity!! I¡¯m the God of Creation!! The God of Creation!! Here¡¯s where you say ¡®No way!¡¯ or ¡®Is that true?!¡¯ or ¡®Why have you been hidding it all this time?¡¯ or ¡®We are partenrs¡¯ or something!! And then you start jumping and tearing your clothes off!!¡±


    ¡°... I want to at least say something about your attitude.¡±


    Beacuse of your usual behaviour I developed some sort of resistance!!


    In a way that¡¯s your fault!!


    I¡¯m scared of my own mentality that can ept Freud that easily...


    After that, I asked Freud as his master to be on the lookout and went to sleep with the girls.


    201 (Soon)

 Chapter 201

    Yeah, we are on towards the end of the novel so let¡¯s get hyped everyone!!


    Thank you for all yourments and feedback!!


    Now enjoy the oldest question of humanity.


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter ¨C 201 What faction are you?</h4>


    The next day after cleaning up the bonfire, we head towards the Port City Motampe.


    I¡¯ll mantain the status quo with the thing about Freud and I¡¯ll me hisck ofmon sense on him being a former god. I will also not pay attention at what Freud saidter...


    We crossed the in in between the Imperial Capital Iscoa and the Port City Motampe and we find two men on each side of the road that leads into the forest.


    While humming, they seem to be thinking about something.


    From their looks they seem to be bandits without a doubt but, I can¡¯t understand the reason of why are they in this open space where they can be seen from everywhere.


    I also thought that theirpanions might be hidden inside the forest but, thinking about the distance from here to the forest it¡¯s quite long so that even normal people might have enough room to escape without trouble.


    And so looking at them like that I wonder if they are really troubled by something.


    But they¡¯re still bandits so I can let my guard down.


    Just to be safe, we rise our awareness and at that moment, they notice us.


    ¡°... Ah, what the hell are youssies doing? We are talking about somethin¡¯ important right now so we won¡¯t attack you, now get going!!¡±


    ¡°No, wait. I thought they were only women but there seem to be men to. And two of them. Let¡¯s ask them too!!¡±


    ¡°Ah!! That¡¯s good!! With just us two, we won¡¯t get anywhere!! Hey you punks!! The two mene here!! The women stay there and don¡¯t move!!¡±


    The two bandits say that while signaling with their fingers for Freud and me to go there.


    I exchange sights with Freud.


    ¡°... What do we do?¡±


    ¡°I think that whatever Wazu-sama decides to do is fine but; well, let¡¯s see... As long as it doesn¡¯t causes any trouble to the madames, there will be no problem in hearing them out. I don¡¯t think they can hurt us...¡±


    I feel unsettled at Freud¡¯s affirmative answer.


    I get the feeling that it¡¯ll be something troublesome... Or more like bothersome...


    But, as Freud said, the only ones capable of hurting us might be just the Evil God and in extension, Shiro or the Goddess of Darkness.


    ¡°... So be it. I¡¯m actually curious about what are they worring about with such serious faces, and if ites to it, I can just send them flying.¡±


    I tell the girls not to get close and entrust them Meru.


    I also told them to fight back if they need to, just in case.


    And so, together with Freud, I get close to the bandits.


    ¡°Good, you came. And you also left the women over there. This is a talk that can¡¯t be heard by women...¡±


    ¡°So what is it that you want to ask of us?¡±


    The two bandits put on serious faces and prepare to talk.


    If it¡¯s something suspicious or if it¡¯s something troublesome for people, I¡¯ll send them flying...


    ¡°Yeah, actually...


    Are you of the briefs faction or the trunks faction?¡±


    ... Haa!!


    I nked out for a moment.


    I can¡¯t take on some information that I don¡¯t want to understand.


    What is this guy saying? Is he sane?


    Why did it abruptly turn into underwear talk?


    As it is a pain in the ass, I¡¯ll hit them and get this over with.


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    When I¡¯m about to hit them, I heard a voice of understanding from besides me.


    Of course, the one besides me is Freud.


    When I turn to look besides me, I see Freud meditating with his eyes closed while assenting with his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s a theme that has worried the men for ages.¡±


    ... Eh? Is that so? Is that something so deep?


    I open my eyes wide to Freud¡¯s statement.


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a worthless topic, right?


    Why do you have to dig so deeply into it?


    ¡°Oh? From your face I can tell that Wazu-sama has yet to grasp the true importance of this. Listen well, briefs are underwear that give you a sence of security simr as to when you were in the womb of your mother just from their embracing disposition, trunks on the other side are underwear that appear at your teens and stay with you till adulthood but they hide some peril all the same. They are the two greatest underwear. In other words, it¡¯s no exaggeration say that these two great underwear represent the soul of all of the men in the world. And thus, to know which is more popr, which one surpasses which... that¡¯s been the eternal struggle!! The ultimate two pieces of clothe!! ... But seeing that you don¡¯t understand that... Does it mean that Wazu-sama is from the breif¡¯s faction?¡±


    ¡°N-No, you¡¯re wrong!! I¡¯m using trunks!!¡±


    He asked me so suddenly that I got disturbed.


    The two bandits for some reason start nodding in agreement to Freud¡¯s rant, but the moment I said what I was wearing, one of them got wrapped in tion while the other one looks like he¡¯s going to cry.


    ¡°Yeah~!!¡±


    ¡°How can it be...!!¡±


    I look at them with cold eyes.


    Is that something to be so happy and sad at the same time?


    When I was thinking that whichever was fine...


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m also from the trunk¡¯s faction.¡±


    Freud says that while bowing elegantly and then the one that got happy got even more so that he looked like he wanted to jump, while the other one sinks his head on the ground while groaning.


    Seriously, who cares!!


    I mean, it¡¯s just underwear, right? You just wear it and that¡¯s the end of it, isn¡¯t it?


    The happy bandit look so d that it seemed that he wanted toe hug us, but he refrained from it.


    ¡°... So, what was this all about?¡±


    ¡°It means that in this ce, the trunks faction is stronger.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly!!¡±


    Don¡¯t make me arade as you please!! Even though I¡¯m wearing the same underwear!!


    ¡°Like I said, what¡¯s the meaning of it anyway.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think of it, just feel it.¡±


    ... I don¡¯t feel anything though...


    While I was giving disgusted lookings to Freud and the happy bandit, a man appears from the woods andes close to where we are. I thought that he was arade of the bandits and that this stupid talk was actually a trap so I got my guard up but, I realized that I needed to put my guard up against him for another reason.


    The man had scars everywhere and had the appearance of a real bandit, on his upper body he was wearing some dirty clothes but even over his clothes you could tell that he had a muscr body.


    ... But, on his lower body he was wearing just a piece of ck pants, and those ck pants had just enought fabric to barely hide the important ces... Sorry, I don¡¯t want to look at you in the eyes...


    ¡°Good grief... Breifs this, trunks that, how long are you going to keep discussing childish stuff?¡±


    The impudent words of the man reach us and the two bandits straighten themselves and Freud shows an amazed expression.


    ¡°¡±Ossu!! Speedo-sempai!!¡±¡±


    ¡°T-Those are!! Speedos!! He is splendidly wearing the one underwear that are like a medal for men... I can do it... I can do it, Wazu-sama... I have to prepare myself...¡±


    I want you to tell me what is it that you can do.


    I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I don¡¯t want to really know.


    ¡°Come on, leave those bastards alone and let¡¯s go!!¡±


    ¡°¡±Ossu!!¡±¡±


    And like that, the three bandits disappear into the woods...


    The whole time I had no idea what was that all about but Freud was still groaning.


    Let¡¯s leave him alone.


    I return to where the girls are but...


    ¡°¡±¡±... Trunks.¡±¡±¡±


    They are concentrating on my lower half. Please stop what you are thinking!!


    Author¡¯s notes: Besides them, there is a ¡°Fundoshi-daisempai*¡± and a ¡°Boxers-kouhai*¡± m(__)m


    (T/N: Daisempai can be easily trantade as ¡®great sempai¡¯ but I wanted to leave it as a sufix so ¡®great¡¯ didn¡¯t work. And I believe that you already know but, kouhai is the opposite of sempai)


    202 (Soon)

 Chapter 202

    Hey people, we are in the veryst arc of Sono Mono, Nochi Ni...!! Now I¡¯m excited, what about you? Let¡¯s see how this unfolds.


    Thank you as always for all of yourments and feedback.


    Now please enjoy!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 202 ¨C Now, finally thest chapter starts.</h4>


    While I was feeling everyone¡¯s eyes at myher regions, we reached the Port City Motampe at a quick pace. Everyone, please stop your sneaky talks.


    We were greeted with a ¡°Wee back¡± by one of the gate soldiers that knew about us. It was a little embarrassing.


    We were let through without having to prove our identities, and we decided to rest for a while so we headed towards the Mabondo Mansion.


    Whe walked while I was nning on taking the girls for a stroll at downtown tomorrow, and when we reached the front of the mansion we found a person waiting for us.


    The moment I realize who that person is, I raise my alertness and as to follow me, the girls did the same thing.


    ¡°Hey, you finally came. I was waiting.¡±


    The person that was waiting for us giving a gleeful smile was wearing his usual ck garments and his previously white hair was turning ck. It was Shiro.


    ¡°You sure appear brazenly.¡±


    ¡°Well you see, there¡¯s no need to hide. And in a way, appearing like this serves also as a way to thank you for the entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡±


    I ask that with a puzzled expression and Shiro spreads his arms wide while raising his voice in a theatrical way.


    ¡°Far from returning the kidnaped princess, you also went and kidnaped her and that was great!! What¡¯s more, you were jumping from roof to roof andter crossed over that tall wall in a single leap!! It was the greatest show!!¡±


    ¡°You were the cause of it all...¡±


    I look at him reproachfully and the person himselfughs out loud while remembering about that time.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why this is my ¡®present¡¯!!¡±


    ¡°... Present?¡±


    Shiro subsides hisugh like that and from a pocket of his jacket takes out a red sphere and a ck sphere. I raise my vignce even further.


    ¡°You still had those? I would have thought that you had given those to someone long ago.¡±


    ¡°How could I do that? These two are for my personal use... By the way, do you cherish this city?¡±


    Do I cherish this city?


    The moment I undersood what did Shiro intended with those words, I lunge towards him but I was a stepte.


    On that spot, Shiro throws the ck sphere to the ground and crushes it with his foot.


    At that moment, in an instant, a ck fog rises from the crushed ck sphere and the sky gets covered by clouds.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡±


    I return my sight from the ck clouds in the sky towards Shiro, but he is already nowhere to be seen and only a provocating voice can be heard.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!! What a pinch, what a pinch!! I¡¯ll say this first, these two sphere exclusive to me are special made, and are really powerful!! They will gather even S-rank monsters!! Come on, if you don¡¯t escape quickly, this city will disappear!!¡±


    I turn to look to where that voice ising from and from there I can see Shiro raising a hand while looking at us.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m busy with the revival of Evil God-sama so I¡¯ll take my leave now!!¡±


    Shiro says that and besides him, the Goddess of Darkness appears once more and leave that ce while disappearing. I also want that form of transportation.


    I scratch my head restlessly and turn my sight towards the girls.


    ¡°In any moment, monsters are going toe attack this city!!¡±


    When I tell that, the girls give me a resolute expression.


    ¡°It was the same at the Elf vige, a abnormalyrge herd of monsters came.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before but, is it really thatrge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will probably berge enought to easily engulf this city.¡±


    ¡°No problem. With our current strength and if we borrow the help of the knights of our former country, we can defeat them.¡±


    ¡°... Bring it on.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah!! A situation in which my magic is the most effective hase~!! It¡¯s the introduction of the Genocide Magic!!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu... I¡¯m itching to try my skills... Now that I¡¯ve be this strong... I¡¯ll rampage to my heart¡¯s content.¡±


    The resolution to fight the imminent horde of monsters dwells on the eyes of all the girls, and suddenly, they turn to look at me.


    ¡°¡±¡±So please leave this ce to us and go after the main culprit Shiro and stop the revival of the Evil God!!!!¡±¡±¡±


    I receive the resolution that dwells in the eyes of the girls while I close my own.


    ¡°... Roger.¡±


    I open my eyes after saying just that word, I look at everyone of the girls and hug them tightly all together.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be happy from now on. So I¡¯ll go exterminate anyone that intends to obstruct that happiness of us... You are all forbidden from dying, all right? If by any chance that were to happen, I¡¯ll never forgive you!!¡±


    ¡°Fufu... We know.¡±


    ¡°All of us here will never do something that could bring sadness to Wazu-san.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect everyone here, myself included.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them before they can get the chance to kill us!!¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m a hero, so leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll mow them down with my magic!!¡±


    ¡°And those are also our words, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No matter what, you have to return to us!!¡±¡±¡±


    I smile and assent with my head once in order to give the girls some peace of mind, and the girls also smile in return and also nod their heads once.


    I hug the girls strongly once in order to engrave the feeling of them all in myself, I entrust Meru to Haosui and then they disappear into the city with reassuring smiles.


    I smile back at them until they disappear and, wile taking a breath, I change my expression into a serious one. I turn to the only one lef here, Freud.


    ¡°... I assume that you know where the Evil God is.¡±


    ¡°Why, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then lead the way. I¡¯m sure that Shiro and the Goddess of Darkness are also there.¡±


    ¡°By your will.¡±


    I exchange only those words with Freud and lead by him, we also disappear into the city and leave the city.


    203 (Soon)

 Chapter 203

    Here¡¯s another chapter of the final arc!! It gets better and better.


    Thanks for yourments and feedback!!


    Now please enjoy the chapter!


    Original:


    <h4>Chapter 203 ¨C Another story 17: The Defensive Battle of the Port City Motampe 1.</h4>


    ¡°So, how should we move from now on?¡±


    For the sake of protecting the Port City Motampe, Sarona asked this of Naminissa before taking any actions.


    Be it due to her being royalty or her personality, inside Wazu¡¯s Harem Members, Naminissa had the role of the leader. And Narelina had the role of supporting her prided younger sister.


    And when it was time to take action, in general, they would heed to Naminissa¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... I do not know how many monsters woulde attacking but I am sure that they will be even more than what have hypothesized...¡±


    Naminissa juged that with a uneasy face.


    It was at times like these that they relied in Wazu¡¯s out-of-standard strength but, Wazu had other ce to go to. That¡¯s why they had the obligation to do something about it themselves. And they had to prevent anyone from dying in order to not make Wazu sad.


    Those factors narrowed down Naminissa¡¯s field of vision.


    But there was no way that Naminissa wouldmit a mistake.


    Because since birth, by her side was always her twin sister.


    ¡°... Come on, you¡¯re making a difficult face again!! Haven¡¯t I always said that you don¡¯t have to overthink everything by yourself? Look carefully to your surroundings. Who is here around you?¡±


    ¡°... Wazu-sama¡¯s Harem Members, including Ane-sama.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!! And we¡¯re the strongest!! Can¡¯t you rely on us?¡±


    Directing those words to Naminissa, Narelina gave a fearless smile to show how proud she was of the Harem Members. Seeing that smile, the feelings of unease of Naminissa receded a little and she felt as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders.


    ¡°... You are right. We will not lose to anybody. We are the invincible Harem Members of Wazu-sama... There is no way that we will be taken down by some monsters...¡±


    ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s just get ready like ¡®dooon¡¯ and defeat them like ¡®baaam¡¯!!¡±


    ¡°... Us being here is already exceeding war potential.¡±


    ¡°Is just like Haosui said, Naminissa-oneechan!! Just rely on us for anything!! And let¡¯s protect the city beautifully so that when hees back, we can get praised plenty by Onii-chan!!¡±


    Following up on Narelina¡¯s words, Haosui and Kagane said that to Naminissa in order to reassure her, with Sarona, Tata and Mao nodding to those words.


    ¡°Then I will be relying on you plentifully, so let¡¯s save this city.¡±


    Feeling relieved, Naminissa also gives a smile.


    And from there, Naminissa¡¯s actions were fast. In a moment, she decided how they were goning to move in order to confront the monsters, she exined it to the Harem Members and each of them took they respective actions...


    This Port City Motampe has three entrances. Bynd there was the East Gate and the West Gate, and by sea it was the Harbour. Everywhere else was protected by a sturdy wall, although not as tall as the one from the Imperial Capital Iscoa.


    Judging that all of the monsters would rush all of those three entrances, Naminissa first decided to gather all the residents of the city and the knights in one ce and exin to them in a simple way what was about to happen in this city.


    ¡°... And so, in no time, monsters are gonae rushing here. But please do not fret. For we will certainly protect you.¡±


    But there was not one citizen or knight that got frightened by Naminissa¡¯s words. Which was to be expected, since most of the poption of this city were people from the former Kingdom of Mabondo. And even if the Mabondo family were to stop being royalty, the people of this city still love all of them and idolize them.


    And seeing that the Mabondo Princess Naminissa... seeing that all of the Harem Members of Wazu that live together with Naminissa were willing to fight to protect this city, it was obvious that the feeling of wanting to assist them would be born in the people.


    And from everywhere, people saying ¡°I¡¯ll fight too!¡± stood up, and that was the moment that all the people gathered here shared the feeling of wanting to fight side by side with the girls.


    At that scenery, the Harem Members answered their feelings with a deep bow.


    The strategy that Naminissa came up with was simple.


    That was to gather people in all of the entrances of the city and divide the Harem Members.


    First in the East Gate were Sarona, Tata, Mao and 60% of the people capable of fighting from the city and in the West gate were Naminissa and Narelina and the remaining 40% of the people capable of fighting.


    And in the harbour, Kagane was left alone. Guarding over the wall was Haosui.


    This arrangement was exceedingly simple to chose due to the fighting ratio, and the overpowered Haosui and Kagane were left to move at their own discretion.


    The one giving directions on the East Gate was Sarona, and the one on the West Gate was Naminissa.


    And Kagane was left to exterminate the monsters attacking from the sea taking into consideration her super long range magic to give support. Haosui was left as a mobile unit to stop any monster that got out of formation.


    And so, in order to protect this city, everyone moved to their designated ces. And the moment they finished preparing, the portion of the horizon visible by them was tainted by a great number of monsters that were rushing in. It was huge enough to fill their own field of vision.


    204 (Soon)

 Chapter 204

    ?? ?? ??


    <strong>A/N: </strong>I¡¯ve written it to the end, so I¡¯ll post it until the end in one swoop. (<strong>Isecai: </strong>The author posted thest 10 chapters on the same day.)


    Defending until theirst breath, Sarona, Tata, Mao, and all the rest of the manpower from the townspeople are gathering in the east gate of port town Motampe. The beast horde is cramming the ce to the brim, drawing near at the full speed as if they¡¯re using the overflowing power of their body to thest drop.


    Sarona, Tata, and Mao are tensing up against that view, and, as if trying to ascertain the others¡¯ presence, they naturally hold hands with each other.


    ¡°...I think you all know already, but none of us is allowed to die for Wazu-san¡¯s sake... All of us definitely has to make it out alive.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will... Besides, after living in this town, we absolutely cannot let any unnecessary damage happens to those who fight with us here... Let¡¯s spare nothing in our power to do our fight here.¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s cut down the vanguards...... It¡¯s time to show off the power that Lord Husband has been drilling into us!! His figure will bring courage to everyone in this ce, I know it will.¡±


    And so the three of them looks at each other and nods, standing with the vanguards while wielding their own weapons that they obtained from Wazu.


    The first one to move was Tata.


    She cast a barrier to protect everyone in this ce.


    Now, this barrier magic is Tata¡¯s greatest pride.


    Having no fighting power initially, she was taught by Naminissa and got told that she had a potential in barrier magic. She thought of how it could lend itself into Wazu¡¯s strength and grew this power.


    And this prided barrier now protects the people in this ce.


    That¡¯s what it means to know what one ought to do with all of their power......


    Outside Tata¡¯s erected barrier, there are two people calmly standing.


    Sarona and Mao. Both of them are looking at the huge hoard of beasts before their eyes while exchanging some words.


    ¡°Perhaps, that kind of number will be finished in no time if Wazu-san is here.¡±


    ¡°No duh. He¡¯s our prided husband, afterall.¡±


    ¡°Then we, as his wives, have to give our utmost best so that he can be proud of us too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, by exterminating all those beasts in front of us.¡±


    Salona was the protector of an elven vige.


    Until now, she had been ying magical beasts for many times. Still, the beasts currently in front of her eyes were far, far more numerous than the beasts that she had slew before, so many that she had lost count.


    And yet, she didn¡¯t feel spooked or anxious. There was an extraordinary power within her that she only managed to reach because of Wazu¡¯s training, as well asrades who held the same conviction around her, so there¡¯s a slightly uplifting sensation exactly because they were in this kind of circumstances.


    Mao trembled in delight.


    There¡¯s a horde of beasts that must be exterminated in front of her, and there are the townspeople who must be protected behind her. It¡¯s a battlefield that she couldn¡¯t find in a normal life when she was staying at beastkin kingdom. She really did love to fight. She didn¡¯t know if it was just her temper or it was in a beastkin¡¯s blood, but for her, the matter was unrted. She simply can use all of the power that she possessed that way.


    Mao only has love and gratefulness towards the training that Wazu did for her; she was just so happy to be able to disy that power atst that she didn¡¯t feel panic or the likes for the beast horde.


    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!!¡±¡±


    With that, one with a slender sword and another one a dual sword gripped in their hands, they started running towards the beast horde.


    The beasts were gathering around port town Motanpe¡¯s west gate until they were packed to the brim.


    However, those beasts couldn¡¯t take another step forward from their fixed spot.


    There was only one thing, a barrier, that hindered their advancement. That giant magic barrier protected the numerous knights in the west gate, as well as the townspeople who fought on their side.


    The one who erected the barrier, Naminissa, was calmly standing in the core of the barrier.


    Naminissa¡¯s barrier that Wazu trained her for was huge and solid that it wasn¡¯t strange to have it push away thatrge number of beasts without allowing any single one breaking in.


    However, that¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s not a run-of-the-mill job to preserve that strong barrier with ease. Normally, to preserve a barrier that would eat up the beasts¡¯ offensive power, Naminissa found it too difficult to split her mind to do something else. She appears to be calm, but the sweat running from her forehead betrayed that burden.


    However, no matter how much burdened she was, she had absolutely no intention to reel in.


    Because she prayed that not a single person who fought alongside with her would lose their life......


    Feeling nothing but love and gratefulness for the training that she personally received from Wazu that enabled her to be this powerful, Naminissa naturally smiled.


    ¡°Naminissa! Next one!!¡±


    The voice that called for Naminissa was Narelina¡¯s.


    Surrounding her were the knights who adjusted their breaths by huge exhales, and the remaining of the beasts who already lost their lives in her hands.


    ¡°<i>Suu~...... Hahh~.......</i> Let¡¯s go!! Princess!!¡±


    Calling out to Naminissa, she opened one part of the barrier and let the beasts flow like an avnche into the barred area from that part.


    And then, after she had let enough numbers of beasts in, Naminissa closed off the barrier again.


    She stopped the advancement of the beasts with her barrier, opened the barrier for a short window of time, let the beasts in before closing it off, and then those beasts were assaulted by Nalerina and the knights right away.


    They did that continuously.


    ¡°<i>Haaaaaaaaaaaat!!</i>¡±


    Along with that shout, Narelina shed at the beasts in her full armor.


    Therge de in her hands was engulfed in mes, lopping off the beasts who came into the barrier like an avnche in an instant.


    The surrounding knights also joined up, many at once, to tackle each beast. Then, the exhausted knight was reced with other knights, dealing with the crisis with wless execution.


    Inside the full body armor, Narelinaughed.


    If she were to see themselves before they met Wazu, if they didn¡¯t run away the moment they saw the beast, they would have died right then and there...... however, she understood that that kind of scenario wouldn¡¯t happen, because for the sake of those she loved, she had resolved herself.


    That¡¯s why, with her cunningly fastest, strongest power that she gained from Wazu¡¯s training, without overestimating herself or being self conceited, she obliterated the beasts......


    Haosui, after climbing on top of Meru¡¯s head, put themselves on top of the wall encircling the town.


    The beasts, who understood that they couldn¡¯t destroy the barrier beneath her, tried to enter the town by smashing down the parts of the wall that wasn¡¯t covered by the magic barrier.


    ¡°......Shall we go, then?¡±


    ¡°<i>Kyui</i>!!¡±


    Haosui pats Meru¡¯s head as she spoke, and Meru replied in a cry before firmly sticking to Haosui.


    When Haosui felt that sensation, she leaped down from the top of the wall andnded right in the middle of the beast horde below. In that moment, with speed so fast that it was invisible to the naked eyes, a group of beasts had lost their lives before they could figure out what was happening with their bodies.


    Feeling a little happy, the corner of Haosui¡¯s lips were lifted.


    Wazu¡¯s strength was unrivaled by anyone, so strong that no one could assist him. However, that kind of him entrusted the protection of this city to them.


    That means Wazu relied on them about this.


    The girls whom Wazu saved must feel happy of this opportunity to return the favor, using the raid mission to exterminate one beast after another......


    In front of Kagane, horde of beasts came surging in from the vast sea.


    However, it only makes Kagane breath heavily as if she was turned on as she rattled on.


    ¡°<i>Kitakitakitaaa~!! </i>It¡¯s here! It¡¯s finally heeere~!! I¡¯m seething, my blood is seething uuuup~!! Before me, there are beasts whoes to destroy the city; behind me, there are those whom I need to protect, the townspeople, and my own life too, must not fall for Oniichan¡¯s sake..... If a girl doesn¡¯t get fired up from this, what use is she going to be!?!!¡±


    Shouting those words, magic power starts welling up from the tip of Kagane¡¯s staff.


    The magic power is shaping up, bringing forth an infinite number of light spheres around her. Kagane pointed the staff towards the sea.


    The moment that staff faced the sea, a beam of light as thick as a man¡¯s arm was thrust into the sea. The impact of that beam caused the sea to ssh apart like a giant tidal wave.


    The waves caused by that light beam hit the air, while the beasts which were still alive were caught in more and more smaller beams projected from the light spheres. They lost their lives.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you take even a single step closer than this!!¡±


    In her heart, Kagane could only feel her love for her brother, Wazu.


    With that as her pir, Kagane could do her best, she could be her strongest, she was invincible.


    She uses her Cheat without holding back anything.....


    Even so, before the girls¡¯ eyes, the number of beasts keeps rapidly rising up......


    <strong>Credits: </strong>


    <strong>Isecai¡¯s Notes:</strong>


    I only read Sono Mono¡¯s manga scation before, so if I made mistakes in the trantion (name, sound, other details), feel free to point them out and I¡¯ll fix them. ^^


    This is amissioned chapter. ? Thank you, Tomas!


    ?? ?? ??


    <h4><strong>Support Isecai:</strong></h4>


    <strong>Buy¡º¤½¤ÎÕß¡£¤Î¤Á¤Ë...¡»e-book series with Paypal:</strong>


    <strong>Support the author! ??</strong>

 Chapter 205

    ?? ?? ??


    Having left the port town city Motampe, I¡¯m tailing Freud like that.


    Within my sight, I peer further than Freud¡¯s eyes, and there......


    ¡°......The mountain of the Middle Continent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Evil God is sealed on on a grotto near the crater of that mountain. The residents of this world, no matter if they are human, beastkin, or any other races, no one ever gets closer or even realizes that ce. However, on top of the Goddess of Darkness, if we were to be found out, <i>they</i> will be there too, I suppose......¡±


    So this kind of ce did exist.


    Indeed, while I stayed for a long time in the mountain, I was just an ordinary man, so naturally I wouldn¡¯t notice anything in that ce.


    While running, I still looked at my back. There was port town Motampe, which now had been reduced to just a speck in my sight.


    ¡°......Are you worried?¡±


    As if he noticed my actions, Freud asked that while still facing the direction we were going to.


    I turned my head back and faced the same direction as him again. I know he couldn¡¯t see me, but I still shook my head in response.


    ¡°Nah, I believe in them...... It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure they will be able to stay alive. That¡¯s why I have to fly straight to the Evill God ande back home to their ce...... I don¡¯t really want to make them widows all of a sudden anyway.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten married in the first ce, though?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the feeling that matters!!!¡±


    While bantering with Freud like that, we aimed towards the grotto in the mountain¡¯s crater......


    I could see a horde of beasts on their route towards the port town Motampe, so for the time being, I obliterated them. It¡¯ll be good if this can help the girls even if just for a little......


    So there I was, climbing the mountain while destroying all the beasts that I passed by. It was almost a side trip or a detour, so when we reached the vicinity of the mountain¡¯s crater, I saw Freud pointed in the direction of the grotto.


    We were extraordinarily fast, but when we went in that direction, it felt like we didn¡¯t get any close no matter how long we took.


    For the time being, that means I have to put more effort, right!!


    While trying to break into the center in this fashion, my pocket started to lit up.


    This light was caused by the five light orbs that flew to the air on their own. They turned into human shapes, and there were four pir goddesses, while in the center there was a little girl who looked simr to the Goddess of the Ocean.


    ¡°......We¡¯ve finally reached this point, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    The Goddess of Light said that with humble look on her face.


    The other Goddesses also put an earnest face, when I looked at them carefully.


    That kind of expression was something that I had never seen before; it showed how grave our current situation was. Oh well, I just never knew anything other than their stupid behaviors, so it bewildered me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone.¡±


    Freud destroyed the mood by bowing elegantly towards the Goddesses like a butler.


    That action made the Goddesses wryly smiled.


    ¡°......You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu...... who might this person be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, God of Creation.¡±


    ¡°I wish he¡¯ll disappear from my sight......¡±


    ¡°......Z z z.¡±


    Oooi!! Freud-san, so you get that kind of attitude from the Goddesses too!?!!


    Did you only cause troubles when you were a Deity?


    Or instead, Goddess of War, isn¡¯t your heartpletely frozen now? This time I could only gape when I heard the responses from the other Goddesses, but is it really okay to do nothing!!?!


    That kind of attitude, you treat this Freud like he¡¯s some kind of waste!! Spitting your out with that kind of ptooey noise, looking down as if he¡¯s a dubious man, that¡¯s enough for me!!


    Aah, but I don¡¯t want to see Goddess of War making that kind of expression!!


    <i>Kuu~, </i>this dilemma!!! After this matter is solved, I¡¯ve got to beat Freud up in at least once!!


    And to the Goddesses other than the Goddess of War, I want to tell them to look back at their own behaviors towards Freud with that kind of attitude.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all as harsh as before~¡±


    As if he¡¯s gotten used to the Goddesses¡¯ attitude, Freud showed no concern at all.


    Meanwhile, the Goddesses turned their faces to look at me.


    ¡°Being in this ce like this means you¡¯re determined to battle the Evil God...... First, let us express our gratitude to you.¡±


    ¡°This should be the problem of us the Deities...... If possible, we don¡¯t want to trouble you with it. We¡¯re very sorry......¡±


    ¡°Your cooperation means a lot, we¡¯re sincerely d...... Thank you. We will lend our hands as much as possible too.¡±


    ¡°Really, though, thank you so much...... Leave the Goddess of Darkness to us!! We¡¯ll whip her rotten character good through a nice beating!!¡±


    ¡°...... Z z z.¡±


    Each one of them send their gratitude to me...... I wonder why?


    The Goddess of War¡¯s words are very sincere but, the receiving the other Goddesses¡¯ words makes me feel wary about the trap behind them......


    ¡°......Yeah, well, I understand your feelings, but...... Who is the girl that Goddess of the Ocean carrying around? Or rather, she¡¯s been sleeping for a while now, is she going to wake up at all?¡±


    When I point out who the girl being carried by the Goddess of the Ocean is, they all stare at me without blinking.


    From her sky-like light blue hair, her closed eyes that I don¡¯t know which color they are, to her splendid features that look like a young doll, they alle together in her petite figure. When I look at her, I think she looks even younger than Haosui and Kagane.


    ¡°Have we told you her name yet? This girl is Goddess of the Sky.¡±


    Having said that, the Goddess of the Ocean turns that girl¡¯s face towards me.


    Well, since she¡¯s with the rest of the Goddesses, I¡¯ve though that it was the case, but......


    It¡¯s just like what Goddess of Darkness sad, she seems to sleep a lot, huh?


    Out of curiosity, I poked the chewy soft cheek of the Goddess of the Sky, but the real one only tousled a bit while breathing out a ¡°.....<i>fumyu</i>¡± and went back to sleep.


    Oh no!! What¡¯s this, this is too cute for the world!?!?


    U-uh, I wonder if I can do that again......


    ¡°Wazu-sama? It¡¯s time to set off......¡±


    Shut up, Freud!! Don¡¯t you dare to disturb my mission!!


    .......Phew, let¡¯s calm down first.....


    Or rather, I came to understand something about myself now.


    It¡¯s obvious with Meru, but it seems that I¡¯m weak towards the cute and small things......


    <i>Kuh!!</i> I¡¯vee so far only to have that kind of weak point......


    If the Evil God is that kind of cute and small creature...... I wonder if I can do this......


    ¡°Wazu-sama...... The Evil God is a tall and old man, you know?¡±


    This is why I told you, Freud, stop reading my thoughts!!!


    But thanks for that info. With this I can defeat the Evil God without reserve!!


    I exhaled soundly, then, with Freud, we take the Goddesses to enter the grotto......


    <strong>Credits: </strong>


    <strong>Isecai¡¯s Notes:</strong>


    If I make mistakes with the names, please let me know. ??


    This is amissioned chapter. ? Thank you, Tomas!


    ?? ?? ??


    <h4></h4>


    <strong>Buy¡º¤½¤ÎÕß¡£¤Î¤Á¤Ë...¡»e-book series with Paypal:</strong>


    <strong>Support the author! ??</strong>

 Chapter 206

    Having left the port town city Motampe, I¡¯m tailing Freud like that.


    Within my sight, I peer further than Freud¡¯s eyes, and there......


    ¡°......The mountain of the Middle Continent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Evil God is sealed on on a grotto near the crater of that mountain. The residents of this world, no matter if they are human, beastkin, or any other races, no one ever gets close or even realizes that ce. However, on top of the Goddess of Darkness, if we were to be found out, they will be there too, I suppose......¡±


    So this kind of ce did exist.


    Indeed, while I stayed for a long time in the mountain, I was just an ordinary man, so naturally I wouldn¡¯t notice anything in that ce.


    While running, I looked behind. Port town Motampe had now been reduced to just a speck in my sight.


    ¡°......Are you worried?¡±


    As if he noticed my actions, Freud asked that while still facing the direction we were going to.


    I turned my head back and faced the same direction as him. I know he couldn¡¯t see me, but I still shook my head in response.


    ¡°Nah, I believe in them...... It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to stay alive. That¡¯s why I have to fly straight to the Evil God and go back home to their ce...... I don¡¯t really want to turn them into widows all of a sudden anyway.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten married in the first ce, though?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the feeling that matters!!!¡±


    While bantering with Freud like that, we aimed towards the grotto in the mountain¡¯s crater......


    I could see a horde of beasts on their route towards the port town Motampe, so for the time being, I obliterated them. It¡¯ll be good if this can help the girls even if just for a little......


    So there I was, climbing the mountain while destroying all the beasts that I passed by. It was almost a side trip or a detour, so when we reached the vicinity of the mountain¡¯s crater, I saw Freud pointed in the direction of the grotto.


    We were extraordinarily fast, but when we went in that direction, it felt like we didn¡¯t get any closer no matter how long we took.


    For the time being, that means I have to put more effort, right!!


    While trying to break into the center in this fashion, my pocket started to lit up.


    This light was caused by the five light orbs that flew to the air on their own. They turned into human shapes, and there were four pir goddesses, while in the center there was a little girl who looked simr to the Goddess of the Ocean.


    ¡°......We¡¯ve finally reached this point, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    The Goddess of Light said that with humble look on her face.


    The other Goddesses also put an earnest face, when I looked at them carefully.


    That kind of expression was something that I had never seen before; it showed how grave our current situation was. Oh well, I just never knew anything other than their stupid behaviors, so it bewildered me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone.¡±


    Freud destroyed the mood by bowing elegantly towards the Goddesses like a butler.


    That action made the Goddesses wryly smiled.


    ¡°......You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu...... who might this person be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, God of Creation.¡±


    ¡°I wish he¡¯ll disappear from my sight......¡±


    ¡°......Z z z.¡±


    Oooi!! Freud-san, so you get that kind of attitude from the Goddesses too!?!!


    Did you only cause troubles when you were a Deity?


    Or instead, Goddess of War, isn¡¯t your heartpletely frozen now? This time I could only gape when I heard the responses from the other Goddesses, but is it really okay to do nothing!!?!


    That kind of attitude, you treat this Freud like he¡¯s some kind of waste!! Spitting out with that kind of ptooey noise, looking down as if he¡¯s a dubious man, that¡¯s enough for me!!


    Aah, but I don¡¯t want to see Goddess of War making that kind of expression!!


    Kuu~, this dilemma!!! After this matter is solved, I¡¯ve got to beat Freud up at least once!!


    And to the Goddesses other than the Goddess of War, I want to tell them to look back at their own behaviors towards Freud with that kind of attitude.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all as harsh as before~¡±


    As if he¡¯s gotten used to the Goddesses¡¯ attitude, Freud showed no concern at all.


    Meanwhile, the Goddesses turned their faces to look at me.


    ¡°Being in this ce like this means you¡¯re determined to battle the Evil God...... First, let us express our gratitude to you.¡±


    ¡°This should be the problem of us the Deities...... If possible, we don¡¯t want to trouble you with it. We¡¯re very sorry......¡±


    ¡°Your cooperation means a lot, we¡¯re sincerely d...... Thank you. We will lend our hands as much as possible too.¡±


    ¡°Really, though, thank you so much...... Leave the Goddess of Darkness to us!! We¡¯ll whip her rotten character good through a nice beating!!¡±


    ¡°...... Z z z.¡±


    Each one of them send their gratitude to me...... I wonder why?


    The Goddess of War¡¯s words are very sincere but, the receiving the other Goddesses¡¯ words makes me feel wary about the trap behind them......


    ¡°......Yeah, well, I understand your feelings, but...... Who is the girl that Goddess of the Ocean carrying around? Or rather, she¡¯s been sleeping for a while now, is she going to wake up at all?¡±


    When I point out who the girl being carried by the Goddess of the Ocean is, they all stare at me without blinking.


    From her sky-like light blue hair, her closed eyes that I don¡¯t know which color they are, to her splendid features that look like a young doll, they alle together in her petite figure. When I look at her, I think she looks even younger than Haosui and Kagane.


    ¡°Have we told you her name yet? This girl is Goddess of the Sky.¡±


    Having said that, the Goddess of the Ocean turns that girl¡¯s face towards me.


    Well, since she¡¯s with the rest of the Goddesses, I¡¯ve though that was the case, but......


    It¡¯s just like what Goddess of Darkness said, she seems to sleep a lot, huh?


    Out of curiosity, I poked the chewy soft cheek of the Goddess of the Sky, but the real one only tousled a bit while breathing out a ¡°.....fumyu¡± and went back to sleep.


    Oh no!! What¡¯s this, this is too cute for the world!?!?


    U-uh, I wonder if I can do that again......


    ¡°Wazu-sama? It¡¯s time to set off......¡±


    Shut up, Freud!! Don¡¯t you dare to disturb my mission!!


    .......Phew, let¡¯s calm down first.....


    Or rather, I came to understand something about myself now.


    It¡¯s obvious with Meru, but it seems that I¡¯m weak towards the cute and small things......


    Kuh!! I¡¯vee so far only to have that kind of weak point......


    If the Evil God is that kind of cute and small creature...... I wonder if I can do this......


    ¡°Wazu-sama...... The Evil God is a tall and old man, you know?¡±


    This is why I told you, Freud, stop reading my thoughts!!!


    But thanks for that info. With this I can defeat the Evil God without reserve!!


    I exhaled soundly, and then, with Freud, we took the Goddesses to enter the grotto......

 Chapter 207

    ?? ?? ??


    As if proving his apotheosis, Shiro¡¯s hair which was mostly white-colored turned into pitch ck. Even hisughing face turned into something twisted, something that destroyed his original personality.


    The moment he did, hended a punch on my cheek and got me blown to the wall.


    I didn¡¯t feel pain from my back that hit against the wall, but pain soared in my punched cheek. I bit my inner cheek a little bit.


    Blood umted inside my mouth, so I spat it out.


    I was slightly startled by the pain that I hadn¡¯t felt for a while.


    Since I had my nonsensical status, I never felt pain anymore...... When I was reminiscing of how it felt like to experience pain, Shiro appeared before me for a second time.


    ¡°Do you really have the time to y stupid?¡±


    Shiro punched an uppercut. I barely saw thating and got blown to the ceiling of the passageway, and still his fist caught up with me and caved into my stomach, causing the ceiling to gain a hideous crack.


    And then Shiro grabbed my clothes, throwing me off to the ground.


    ¡°Urgh......¡±


    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is it over already? Are you going to die just like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do, really...¡±


    I forcibly pinned down the pain running all over my body, and I also executed my apotheosis.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this thing!!¡±


    My deified self stood up right away and threw a punch to Shiro.


    With his ever stered smile, Shiro grabbed my fist and threw his own as a counter attack, but I stopped that one and put us into this battle for dominance.


    He snickered.


    ¡°<i>Gugigigigigi....</i>¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha....¡±


    <i>Please spare me already...... Yourugh really grates on my nerves!!!</i>


    I pulled Shiro close and headbutted him. He staggered, and in that small gap, I kicked him away.


    Shiro already flipped mid air even as he was kicked off. Standing on his feet, he made a perfectnding.


    ¡°Ahahahaha!! As expected of Wazu-kun!! You¡¯re so, so strong!! But..... It truly seems that after going through apotheosis, I¡¯m the one with the higher status between us, am I right?¡±


    I also thought the same as his words.


    It wasn¡¯t as if we had confronted each other after the apotheosis for a long time, but I could notice that much.


    Just like he said, I was slightly weaker than him...... It was more urate to say that I had lower divinity though, because it truly felt as if he was of a higher position than me.


    ¡°......Tch.¡±


    ¡°I wonder, why that is~¡±


    ¡°The hell if I¡¯d know!!¡±


    I instantly went to Shiro¡¯s vicinity, but he saw my movement and met my punch with his own fist.


    Just like that, I got blown away and hit the wall just like before.


    ¡°Eh? You really don¡¯t know why? Then, let me tell you the reason. The difference between me and you, Wazu-kun, is the different between theplete and iplete apotheosis!! Isn¡¯t your resolution way too weak? Are you really that reluctant to shed away that mortal shell of a human? Why are you so fixated on that? Isn¡¯t it better to get higher praises?? Because the two of us are the ones chosen by the God!!!¡±


    <i>.......ah, I see now...... So it¡¯s something like that.......


    </i>


    <i> </i><i>In that case, I just need to properlyplete my apotheosis!! He¡¯s right though, I do feel a bit terrified of bing something that¡¯s not human...... This divinity thing is apletely unknown territory for me...... But even if I¡¯m hesitating, I can¡¯t let myself die here...... Because I have people waiting for me toe home to them!!! </i>


    I gathered power into my body and in that instance¡ª


    I felt the structure of my body turned into something that wasn¡¯t human.


    I knew this was how it truly meant to obtain divinity.


    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I stared straight into Shiro¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You put your effort to teach me how to win...... Shiro, do you really want to die that much?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Shiro replied to my question with silence.


    He was no longer showing a smile. His expression turned as still as a <i>noh </i>mask.


    ¡°......You see...... If you really want to have your answer...... I¡¯ll tell you the moment I die.¡±


    ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t that the same as saying that you don¡¯t want me to know?¡±


    I inwardlyughed the moment I had that mysteriously frivolous answer from him.


    In contrast with Shiro¡¯s expression, I was the one making a bold smirk.


    ¡°Then here I go now!!¡±


    ¡°Anytime you wish~~!!¡±


    After that, we punched, kicked, gripped, threw each other. We did about everything that we could do with our bare hands. That was our battle.


    It felt like we did so many things in such a long time with my body, but I actually didn¡¯t know if those happened in a second, a minute, or an hour in reality.


    However, I did know that it didn¡¯t take that long.


    In front of me, with his violently ragged breathing, beaten signs all over his body, andrge amount of blood coughing out from his mouth, Shiro sprawled on the ground while looking at me.


    ¡°......Ah, ahahahahaha....... Really, you¡¯re so strong....... This is my defeat.......... So I¡¯m going to die...... This is one thing that can¡¯t be helped......¡±


    There was no such thing. With my thorough apotheosis, I could definitely heal him.


    But I wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Shiro had put us through so many troubles, and even dragged my wives into those troubles. I had no intention to forgive him.


    ¡°......That¡¯s right...... I¡¯ll attend your deathbed.¡±


    ¡°.......A-as I thought...... Wazu-kun, you¡¯re really kind...... You stay by my side......until the veryst moment......¡±


    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t heard your reasons.¡±


    ¡°......That¡¯s true...... You¡¯re right......¡±


    Along with those words, Shiro looked as if he was recalling all the moments that had passed in his life. He softly closed his eyes.


    ¡°......It¡¯s not aplicated tale...... in this kind of world..... The mundane,mon tale of a person.....


    .......Born to amon family, just like anyone else......


    .......Lived day by day, just like anyone else.......


    .......Got his whole family assaulted, just like anyone else.......


    .......Being the sole survivor, just like anyone else.......


    .......Resented the world, just like anyone else......


    .......Started all over again, just like anyone else......


    .......Stayed alive, just like anyone else.......


    .......It¡¯s just something like that.......


    .......Just with different......methods.......than someone else.......in his position....... Wazu-kun, if.......that happened to you....... What would... you do? ..........People precious to you.......got unreasonably endangered....... Would you.......curse the perpetrator.......or this world instead?¡±


    I had no answer to his question.


    If one day something happened to Sarona and the others......I would definitely, undoubtedly, destroy this world......by using everyst bit of my power.


    Shiro called us [simr yet different]......


    That was because I had Sarona and the others for me.


    But Shiro, he had nobody else.


    That was the only difference between us...... But that difference was what set us worlds apart.


    If Sarona and the others didn¡¯t have any feelings for me, and I met again with Aria in that condition, I would undoubtedly thread the same path as Shiro.


    I would curse the irrationality, I would probably strike down the hammer of judgment to this world......


    But that was the reason why I wouldn¡¯t sympathize with Shiro.


    Because Shiro and I were different...... Because we had already thread different paths in our lives......


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°......ha, hahaha, ha..... So you won¡¯t say anything to that...... But that is fine for me too...... Because we are [simr yet different]...... so we¡¯re not the same....... we¡¯re different...... and that¡¯s why we keep crossing each other......¡±


    Shiroughed weakly.


    ¡°........That¡¯s why, this is...... my final parting gift............ Do your best...... to have a go......... against the very embodiment......of this world¡¯s irrationality......¡±


    Shiro slowly raised his arm over his head.


    ¡°......so much better if...... this unreasonable world...... can just disappear.....¡±


    As if he gathered his final resolution, he balled his raised hand into a tight fist, and Shiro struck his own chest with that fist.


    In that moment, there was a <i>kachink</i> sound from the spot he struck, a sound of something broken apart. And along with that sound,


    <i>Ghrooooooooooaar......</i>


    the ground was quaking. I got a terrible feeling emanating from the depth of the grotto.


    Meanwhile, I confirmed that Shiro, from whom I could never look away, he had really died. Only then I looked at the depth of the grotto.


    I had no words to say to him.


    Because, no matter how simr we were, this guy was still my enemy......


    I looked at the depth of the grotto and started running towards it.


    <strong>Credits: </strong>


    <strong>Isecai¡¯s Notes:</strong>


    This is the noh mask:


    It¡¯s a frozen mask that shows different emotions depending on the minute angle that the actor behind it shows you. The blog linked above talked quite a lot about it.


    If I make mistakes with the names, please let me know. ??


    This is amissioned chapter. <3 Thank you, Tomas!


    ?? ?? ??


    <h4></h4>


    <strong>Buy¡º¤½¤ÎÕß¡£¤Î¤Á¤Ë...¡»e-book series with Paypal:</strong>


    <strong>Support the author! ??</strong>

 Chapter 207 (2)

    Freud made this grotto to seal the Evil God inside, after all, which is sufficient by constructing a god barrier. So, in order to prevent anyone from moving in as well, it seems that he made a in construction.


    There¡¯s really only a single path in, without even a branching path or traps and the likes.


    Besides, it¡¯s not dark even though it¡¯s a grotto; if anyone notices well, there are glowing moss overgrowing the wall surface.


    ¡°This single path¡­¡­ It¡¯s just like me, huh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ha? What the heck are you saying all of a sudden?¡±


    As we headed deeper, Freud said something cryptic.


    I narrow my eyes as I look to him on my side.


    ¡°In what way is this one-way path simr to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s representing my decision of casting away my divinity and keep living on as Wazu-sama¡¯s butler from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yooo~sh!!! Let¡¯s make a branching path now, immediately!! Let¡¯s dig a new one open with my fist!! Or how about destroying it once and for all, huh!?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Wazu-sama.¡±


    No duh, of course I won¡¯t do that kind of thing.


    Freud also seems to know that I won¡¯t do that, so he only tries to stop me with his words.


    The goddesses giggled at our antics from the back, and Mother Earth-sama said something outrageous.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like Wazu-san and God of Creation are long-time bosom friends, from the way you talk.¡±


    No, it¡¯s not¡­¡­


    With that, we continued forward until an open space appeared.


    It was wide enough to struggle in and in the center of the space, there was Shiro, kicking a pebble under his feet while looking bored.


    When we enter Shiro¡¯s sight, the corner of his lips turns up in joy as he opens his arms wide as if weing us warmly.


    ¡°Yaa, yaa, yaa!! You¡¯ve finally arrived!! I thought you were going toe here sooner, but you¡¯re terribly slow, huh? Did you take some detours on the way? Oh well, it¡¯s still within my allowable limit, though if you¡¯re just a liiittle bit anyter than this, the Evil God will already start to get resurrected, you know?¡±


    In other words, the Evil God¡¯s resurrection hasn¡¯t begun yet¡­¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t take Shiro¡¯s words at face value, but he doesn¡¯t have any reason to lie. I think.


    ¡°So here we go!!¡±


    Shiro¡¯s open arms p in front of him, making a pan!! sound echo.


    ¡°Now, how should I push all the hindrances to go forward, hm~? Because I only have a business with Wazu-kun!!¡±


    Shiro said that, while transporting behind us, then he opens his arms to one side, as if escorting the others to go further into the path.


    That action makes Freud and the goddesses to look at me.


    I nod once, telling Freud and the others to go ahead to the depth of the grotto with my eyes, earning their words in return.


    ¡°¡­¡­Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pray for your safety¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°Leave the Evil God to us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Zzz.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Freud and the others said each of their pieces for me before getting past Shiro, heading towards the depth of the grotto.


    Shiro, looking at their figures, call out to them.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! The Goddess of Darkness is waiting inside, you know~!!¡±


    ¡ºYosshaa~!! I¡¯ll definite destroy her~!!¡»


    Most of the goddesses raised their voices, breaking into a run in fiercely high spirit.


    When I look in that direction, the spot looks so pitiful that it¡¯s scary¡­¡­


    ¡°Now, with this, the hindrances are all gone.¡±


    ¡°Hindrances? You sound as if this is all going ording to your n, but¡­.. Well, it really is, actually¡­¡­ So it¡¯s as you say. Then, what do you have in mind for leaving us alone in this 1-on-1 meeting?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious!? Of course to fight!! I told you, didn¡¯t I? We are [simr but different]¡­.. We can never recognize each other¡¯s existences, we can nevere into understanding¡­¡­ That¡¯s why we always strive to destroy each other!!¡±


    While saying that, Shiro shows an amusedughter, clenching both of his hands to make fists, then sh those fists against one another, beckoning while looking at me as if saying e if you dare¡¯.


    ¡°¡­¡­Are you not going to use any weapon?¡±


    ¡°Weapon? For beings close to deities like us, no weapon in this world would be worthy!! You understand that much, right? Moreover, you often said from a long time ago, that a fight between men has to be done with their fists!!¡±


    The moment he finished saying those words, Shiro threw a punch at me.


    I instantly avoided the fist, but Shiro¡¯s speed of drawing closer to me was faster than my normal self.


    I leaped behind right away to dodge his pursuit.


    ¡°That was way too close¡­¡­ Fuh~¡­¡­ It seems that you¡¯ve reached a state where you can go through apotheosis. Your Status seems to be high, huh?¡±


    ¡°Obviously!! I don¡¯t want to die, so I went through proper training, you know!! But nevermind that, you could still dodge, huh?!! Even though I¡¯ve ended up killing countless people who looked negligent¡­¡­ I can¡¯t say anything except as expected of you!!!¡±


    ¡°Er, thanks for that, I guess¡­¡­ Right, you reminded me, it was your fault that we¡¯ve been dragged into a lot of troublesome things¡­..¡±


    The incident of the elven vige, Marnbondo royal family, Meru¡¯s kidnapping, Haosui¡¯s turning into a demon king, beastkin kingdom¡¯s uprising, and when Princess Eris was captured in the Imperial Capital Iscoa¡­.. Most likely, he had also done a lot of things on ces where my eyes couldn¡¯t see¡­¡­ Honestly¡­¡­ What a really troublesome jerk¡­¡­


    ¡°Ahahaha!! Have your fighting spirit roused a little?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want to send you flying, and while I¡¯m at it, I wish to send the Evil God flying too!!¡±


    For the second time, Shiro spurred on me, throwing his fist forward. But I grabbed and stopped that fist and threw a punch to him in return.


    Indeed, Shiro is fast, on the same level on my normal self.


    However, it means that I¡¯m taking it easy by staying at my normal self. If I exert a bit more strength, I have some room to be on the stronger side.


    Shiro, whom I knocked away, hit against the wall and have some blood spurt from his mouth. But he never stopsughing like that.


    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!! As I thought, I couldn¡¯t stay in this level, huh¡­? No matter how far I thought about it, I wasn¡¯t originally built forbat after all¡­¡­ If we¡¯re in the normal states, I can¡¯t cross our gap.¡±


    While wiping the blood from his lips, Shiro stood up then murmured, ¡°Watch me,¡± and went through apotheosis.

 Chapter 208

    Weekly chapters (2/2)


    Here it is~ I¡¯ll finishing this series off.


    I¡¯m kinda surprised that Sabishi dropped this series. I thought he/she was alreadypleted it a long ago based from his/her actual pace.


    I haveplete reading the raws of this novel a long ago, so I do hope the other readers will reading the ending and conclusion of this series.


    Check the menu to read the and the previous chapters.


    Without further ado, enjoy~


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Mirp


    <strong>The Final Defense of Port Town Motanpe</strong>


    Fights still raged at the Port Town Motanpe.


    New monsters kept appearing over the dead bodies of countless other monsters.


    Even so, for those who lived in this town, there was no such thing as surrender.


    All they could do was to use their heads, move their hands, trust theirrades, and do their best to kill the monsters before them.


    Still, the monsters kept pouring in one after another......


    <strong>"Port town Motanpe ¨C East Gate"</strong>


    [Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!!]


    Salona cut away at the monster with her short sword, sometimes retreating, sometimes cutting, and with herrades acting as her shield, she exhibited her prized wind magic.


    The figure of her slender body,plimented by her crystal clear silver hair, fighting gracefully as though she was flying, fascinated the heart of the knights who fought together with her.


    It¡¯s as if they were fighting alongside the goddess of beauty, making the knights felt honored to be able to fight together with her, and in turn, increased their morale.


    [Those who are injured retreat to the back!! Those who can use recovery magic please heal them!! Don¡¯t overdo yourself since I¡¯ll cover the gap with my magic!! ]


    Tata¡¯s loud voice resounded across the battlefield.


    True to her words, she immediately conjured up magical barriers to cover the injured until they could retreat to the backline


    And if any monster dared to attack Tata, they would be met with the edge of Wazu¡¯s holy sword.


    She no longer feared fighting.


    Seeing Wazu endlessly forge his body through battles had taught her how a goddess of war should act, and in the end allowed the two to support each other. Both had their respective battles to fight.


    [Not yet!! Is that all you got!? If you want to kill me, you¡¯ll have to do better than that!!]


    Mao grasped her twin sword tightly as she bravely waded through the battlefield, cutting down monsters left and right.


    She was always at the frontmost in advance, killing more monsters than anyone.


    She would kill as many as she can, so that the burden left for the others wouldn¡¯t be as heavy.


    But of course, it didn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s alone. If one were to look around, they¡¯d see the knights at the back, always ready to provide assistance at any given time.


    Inside the mind of those knights, they may consider her like a guardian deity, but that didn¡¯t mean that they couldg behind, which further improved their morale.


    <strong>"Port town Motanpe ¨C West Gate"</strong>


    [Everyone!! The barrier!!]


    Naminissa¡¯s voice echoed through the battlefield, and the knights responded ordingly by retreating back inside the barrier.


    After Naminissa confirmed that everyone had sessfully retreated around her, a huge barrier was erected above the sea of monsters.


    The monsters were then crushed by the barrier, losing their life in the process.


    However, new waves of monsters immediately filled the the gap created. To lighten the load for Naminissa, the knights jumped in to fight the monsters.


    [Everyone, don¡¯t be reckless!! The most important thing is to survive!! I won¡¯t allow you to lose your life in vain!!]


    Narelina shouted to the knights who fought alongside her.


    The knights nodded at her words, moving carefully in one group.


    Looking at their movement, Narelina who was dded in full body armor smiled as she twirled her ming sword around. Sometimes she would head out herself to make way for the injured so that they could retreat safely back into the barrier.


    Never to let anyone die, so that everyone could return back to their loved ones......


    <strong>"Port Town Motanpe ¨C Somewhere"</strong>


    [.......hold tight, don¡¯t let go]


    [Kyuuuuiii!!]


    Haosui and Meru waded through the battle together.


    At the moment, Haosui who was the second strongest after Wazu was focusing to take out therger sized monsters. Keeping Meru on her head, she ran through the sea of monsters with one sword in hand.


    Haosui never stopped moving. None of the monsters could serve as an obstacle for her.


    Keeping the love for her new family in her heart.


    She pushed forward to protect everyone.....


    <strong>"Port Town Motanpe ¨C Harbour"</strong>


    [I¡¯ll begin casting the great magic now. Please hold on just a little longer!!]


    Those words from the eye-ssed girl was answered with [Leave it to us, girly!!] by the town fishermen, as they clenched the harpoon and spear in their hands even more tightly.


    The eye-ssed girl then began casting magic as if she was singing.


    Originally, she was guarding the harbour on her own, but that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the town fishermen whoter raised their weapons and joined the fight.


    [We¡¯re going to survive!! We will not bow down to the fear of monsters!!], they gradually gathered one by one.


    The eye ssed girl smile, emboldened by this development.


    After she¡¯s done casting her magic, a huge fireball capable of evaporating even the ocean wiped the monsters out......


    But the monster¡¯s number didn¡¯t seem to reduce even a little.


    Some definitely died, but new ones immediately appeared to take over its ce.


    The defenders were already breathing raggedly. The will to fight was still there, but their bodies refused to keep up.


    Even the harem members started to feel tired.


    At that point, something fell down from Heaven.


    [Guuaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Why you!!! How dare you try to hurt my cute little Meru!! Unforgivable!! Feel my wrath!!]


    [Now now, dear, please calm down a little. Meru has Haosui-san as guardian.]


    [Good grief..... Being angry like this perhaps is unbing of a dragon king.....but, it¡¯ll be justified if I do it as a father figure.... In that case, I¡¯ll do my best for the sake of my grandchildren]


    A ck dragon and two white dragons flew down from the sky, raining giant fire breath angrily upon the monsters.


    And just like that, the Dragon King Ragnir trampled on the monsters from the west gate to the center of the town in his anger, the White Dragon Meraru jumped down to the east gate to help Salona, and the other white dragon Meguru took care of the monstersing from the sea.


    They came all the way here because Wazu had visited their cave, and begged for their help after exining the situation.


    Actually, even without Wazu asking them for help, once they realized that Meru would be in such a dangerous ce, Ragnir immediately nned to set off to smite those evil beings, with both Meguru and Meraru in tow. When Wazu passed by Meguru, she told him to [Survive and return back alive.....If you make Meru cry, I don¡¯t know what will happen!]


    And so, with the aid of Dragon King and his entourage, the number of the monsters significantly plummet down.


    Using that momentum, the harem members, the knights, and the other town defenders squeezed in theirst drop of energy to drive back the monsters.....


    And when thest of the monsters in each locations lost their lives, victory cries started to echo everywhere.


    All the knights and town defenders smiled, feeling relieved for their survival and their sess of defending their town.


    However, the harem members couldn¡¯t afford to smile just yet.....they were worried....and could only pray.....while throwing their gaze toward a certain direction.


    To the top of the enormous mountain in the middle of the continent which was shrouded by mysterious air¨D¨D¨D

 Chapter 209

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter</strong>


    Brought to you by <strong>Lin </strong>and<strong> Nikitas K.</strong>


    Thank you! ??


    Enjoy~


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Mirp


    <strong>The Final Battle: Evil God</strong>


    Back at the cave.


    From earlier, I wondered why my heart beat like crazy. I sensed something bad, but I supposed it was a sign that the Evil God emitted.


    Deep in my heart, I knew that I¡¯m a poor match with that fellow.


    Moreover, the longer I let it progress, the stronger it¡¯ll be.


    There was an open space at the end ot the tunnel. There was a person with long ck hair standing in the middle, arms crossed. Turning her ck eyes that seemed to swallow everything to me, she smiled a fearless smile. She¡¯s definitely a Goddess, I could sense something bading from her even from a while ago.


    Around her with their hands open, were the Goddesses whose duty was to suppress the Evil God. Well I guess it¡¯s true.


    The little Goddess who was previously sleeping, woke up and joined the other Goddesses


    All of the Goddesses focused all their mind to the Evil God, but were they supposed to sweat profusely like that....? I guess they tried so hard to suppress the Evil God to the point that they didn¡¯t even notice my arrival. However, even as she¡¯s about to be sealed, the evil god could actually still afford to smile obstinately.


    As I couldn¡¯t recognize anyone there, I turned my eyes elsewhere. There was the Dark Goddess lying on the ground with her eyes closed, and Floyd stuck on the wall.


    When Floyd noticed me, he smiled at me as usual.


    [Wazu-sama, it seems like you have managed topletely be a deity, I should first say a congrattion. I, as your servant sincerely congratte you.]


    [......what¡¯s with your way of speech? Your new y or something? Or perhaps, you have that kind of hobby?]


    [No, I was trying to interrupt Evil God¡¯s resurrection, but got smacked into the wall instead. The Goddesses managed to bind her in time, but it¡¯s only to this extent.... I¡¯m running out of power already, so it¡¯s unlikely for me to be able to free myself........and, I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby.]


    Then what now?


    Even if Floyd confessed that it was his hobby, I feel like I won¡¯t be surprised. Well, as I thought, there would be no end to it.


    I understood the situation in general now. I then looked toward the Dark Goddess who was still lying prone over there.


    [.....so, what happened to the Dark Goddess here?]


    [As soon as I arrived here, I had a scuffle with Dark Goddess. Meanwhile the evil god resurrected and deprived the Dark Goddess of her power. No, I should¡¯ve said reimed instead. The dark goddess was originally born from parts of Evil God¡¯s power after all.]


    [.....in other words, she¡¯s already dead?]


    [I guess you could say it that way....she won¡¯t be waking up as long as her power does not return....]


    What¡¯s with theck of worry..... Is it because it¡¯s something he did on purpose?


    That¡¯s what I hated about him. Perhaps, he had used his power to replenish mine.......his are ipatible with the Evil God anyways.


    I should just confirm it.....


    ¡º......your conversation seems to havee to and end¡»


    I turned toward the Evil God with a smile on my face.


    [So you are the Evil God....]


    ¡ºThat is correct, and you are the new God¡»


    [I didn¡¯t mean to be one, okay?]


    ¡ºFu......however, since you are deity created from god of creation power, you being my enemy does not change¡»


    [Yeah, I guess so. We are still enemies. That said, why do you want to destroy the world anyways?]


    ¡ºFumu......why, you ask......to be honest I never give it any thought. But, if I must answer you, there is light and dark, as such if there is a God who created the world, then there must be a God who would destroy the world. That¡¯s it. My existence came from that impulse for destruction itself. It is useless to ask the God for a reason. That is all there is to it.¡»


    [....well, you¡¯re right. I can understand that since I¡¯m a God as well now. That¡¯s how Gods are. Questioning ourselves for our own action is wrong anyways. The answer is simple......you and I are enemy that will never reconcile to each other.......That is all there is to it.]


    The Evil God¡¯s power manifested as a ck aura that enveloped her.


    The Goddesses¡¯ face distorted in agony in response to that act.


    The Goddesses tried to suppress the Evil God¡¯s overflowing dark energy.


    But their efforts quickly fell apart.


    ¡º......stop trying to suppress me, know the difference in our power.¡»


    At the same time as she said that, the Evil God unleashed her built up power, knocking back the Goddesses.


    They had their back knocked against the surrounding walls, before falling to the floor.


    All of them were still conscious, but unable to stand up since they had already used up all of their power to suppress the Evil God.


    At that point, the Goddess of Light turned her eyes to me.


    [.....forgive me, Wazu-san....the power of the Evil God is stronger than I imagined....I tried to seal her back even if it¡¯ll break this body of mine, but......]


    [....well, it can¡¯t be helped.....this is a little bit more than I expected....]


    I broke a sweat feeling the pressureing from the Evil God.


    My whole body, my instincts, my heart, all were screaming for me to run.


    I calmed myself down, and approached the Evil God.


    [Well......I¡¯ve got to do what I have to do....after all, I promised to survive and return....]


    I instantaneously put strength into my legs, running through the ground, to the back of the Evil God in just a moment, and released my fist at her.


    But the Evil God was no longer there.


    ¡ºIf, your strength is only that much, then this will be grossly one-sided¡»


    Before I could look back to the origin of that voice, I felt my stomach pierced by something.

 Chapter 209 (2)

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter</strong>


    Brought to you by <strong>Lin </strong>and<strong> Nikitas K.</strong>


    Thank you! ??


    Enjoy~


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Mirp


    <strong>The Final Battle: Evil God</strong>


    Back at the cave.


    From earlier, I wondered why my heart beat like crazy. I sensed something bad, but I supposed it was a sign that the Evil God emitted.


    Deep in my heart, I knew that I''m a poor match with that fellow.


    Moreover, the longer I let it progress, the stronger it''ll be.


    There was an open space at the end ot the tunnel. There was a person with long ck hair standing in the middle, arms crossed. Turning her ck eyes that seemed to swallow everything to me, she smiled a fearless smile. She''s definitely a Goddess, I could sense something bading from her even from a while ago.


    Around her with their hands open, were the Goddesses whose duty was to suppress the Evil God. Well I guess it''s true.


    The little Goddess who was previously sleeping, woke up and joined the other Goddesses


    All of the Goddesses focused all their mind to the Evil God, but were they supposed to sweat profusely like that¡­.? I guess they tried so hard to suppress the Evil God to the point that they didn''t even notice my arrival. However, even as she''s about to be sealed, the evil god could actually still afford to smile obstinately.


    As I couldn''t recognize anyone there, I turned my eyes elsewhere. There was the Dark Goddess lying on the ground with her eyes closed, and Floyd stuck on the wall.


    When Floyd noticed me, he smiled at me as usual.


    [Wazu-sama, it seems like you have managed topletely be a deity, I should first say a congrattion. I, as your servant sincerely congratte you.]


    [¡­¡­what''s with your way of speech? Your new y or something? Or perhaps, you have that kind of hobby?]


    [No, I was trying to interrupt Evil God''s resurrection, but got smacked into the wall instead. The Goddesses managed to bind her in time, but it''s only to this extent¡­. I''m running out of power already, so it''s unlikely for me to be able to free myself¡­¡­..and, I don''t have that kind of hobby.]


    Then what now?


    Even if Floyd confessed that it was his hobby, I feel like I won''t be surprised. Well, as I thought, there would be no end to it.


    I understood the situation in general now. I then looked toward the Dark Goddess who was still lying prone over there.


    [¡­..so, what happened to the Dark Goddess here?]


    [As soon as I arrived here, I had a scuffle with Dark Goddess. Meanwhile the evil god resurrected and deprived the Dark Goddess of her power. No, I should''ve said reimed instead. The dark goddess was originally born from parts of Evil God''s power after all.]


    [¡­..in other words, she''s already dead?]


    [I guess you could say it that way¡­.she won''t be waking up as long as her power does not return¡­.]


    What''s with theck of worry¡­.. Is it because it''s something he did on purpose?


    That''s what I hated about him. Perhaps, he had used his power to replenish mine¡­¡­.his are ipatible with the Evil God anyways.


    I should just confirm it¡­..


    ¡º¡­¡­your conversation seems to havee to and end¡»


    I turned toward the Evil God with a smile on my face.


    [So you are the Evil God¡­.]


    ¡ºThat is correct, and you are the new God¡»


    [I didn''t mean to be one, okay?]


    ¡ºFu¡­¡­however, since you are deity created from god of creation power, you being my enemy does not change¡»


    [Yeah, I guess so. We are still enemies. That said, why do you want to destroy the world anyways?]


    ¡ºFumu¡­¡­why, you ask¡­¡­to be honest I never give it any thought. But, if I must answer you, there is light and dark, as such if there is a God who created the world, then there must be a God who would destroy the world. That''s it. My existence came from that impulse for destruction itself. It is useless to ask the God for a reason. That is all there is to it.¡»


    [¡­.well, you''re right. I can understand that since I''m a God as well now. That''s how Gods are. Questioning ourselves for our own action is wrong anyways. The answer is simple¡­¡­you and I are enemy that will never reconcile to each other¡­¡­.That is all there is to it.]


    The Evil God''s power manifested as a ck aura that enveloped her.


    The Goddesses'' face distorted in agony in response to that act.


    The Goddesses tried to suppress the Evil God''s overflowing dark energy.


    But their efforts quickly fell apart.


    ¡º¡­¡­stop trying to suppress me, know the difference in our power.¡»


    At the same time as she said that, the Evil God unleashed her built up power, knocking back the Goddesses.


    They had their back knocked against the surrounding walls, before falling to the floor.


    All of them were still conscious, but unable to stand up since they had already used up all of their power to suppress the Evil God.


    At that point, the Goddess of Light turned her eyes to me.


    [¡­..forgive me, Wazu-san¡­.the power of the Evil God is stronger than I imagined¡­.I tried to seal her back even if it''ll break this body of mine, but¡­¡­]


    [¡­.well, it can''t be helped¡­..this is a little bit more than I expected¡­.]


    I broke a sweat feeling the pressureing from the Evil God.


    My whole body, my instincts, my heart, all were screaming for me to run.


    I calmed myself down, and approached the Evil God.


    [Well¡­¡­I''ve got to do what I have to do¡­.after all, I promised to survive and return¡­.]


    I instantaneously put strength into my legs, running through the ground, to the back of the Evil God in just a moment, and released my fist at her.


    But the Evil God was no longer there.


    ¡ºIf, your strength is only that much, then this will be grossly one-sided¡»


    Before I could look back to the origin of that voice, I felt my stomach pierced by something.

 Chapter 210

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter</strong>


    Brought to you by <strong>Nor A.</strong>


    Thank you! ??


    Wazu, noooo!!


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Mirp


    <strong>Final Battle ¨C Skill</strong>


    I looked at my belly.


    A bloody hand had popped out from there.


    By the time I noticed it, my mouth was covered by the taste of iron, then I puked outrge amount of blood.


    The hand that had pierced my belly was slowly pulled out.


    [Gahaa!!]


    An anguished voice escaped my mouth as pain started to attack my senses.


    With my body losing strength and bereft of the support of that piercing hand on my stomach, I fell on my knees, ring at the owner of that hand.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s painful, isn¡¯t it? Even if you have a divine body, you¡¯ll still feel the pain.¡»


    My belly quickly healed due to the godly power, but the pain still lingered.


    Meanwhile, I coughed out the blood overflowing my mouth.


    [.....you actually bothered to tell me that, thanks.]


    ¡ºKukuku......it seems that your vile mouth is still working well.¡»


    The Evil God smiled pleasantly.


    ¡ºI am finally free after being sealed for so long. I think I can get use to this feeling.¡»


    [I¡¯ll finish this before that happen!!]


    I immediately moved once I had recovered enough, punching toward the Evil God.


    The Evil God dodged my attack as if it¡¯s nothing, but I didn¡¯t relent on attacking.


    I punched and kicked repeatedly, however, none of them connected.


    But this is probably my only chance. I¡¯m no match against aplete Evil God, but I should still be able to defeat her while she¡¯s still iplete. That¡¯s why I have no other choice but to keep trying.


    Unwilling to give up yet, I scooped a handful of dirt and hid it in my hand as I turned my back for a brief period so that my action couldn¡¯t be seen by the Evil God.


    The Evil God who saw through my movement smiled pleasantly.


    Those eyes of hers bothers me....


    As I approach her once more, I threw the dirt I¡¯ve been holding on to her face, and attacked while her vision is still obstructed.


    ¡º......Fuu, you still fight like how a human would. I guess it cannot be helped since you only awakened to this power recently......too bad. I suppose that¡¯s it for the preparation.¡»


    Although she had seen through my movement, the Evil God still received my fist in her cheek..


    But she didn¡¯t even flinch, with no scratches, and not even a punch mark.


    ¡ºWell, it seems that I am still too strong for you. However, do not be discouraged, new God. From yourbat power alone, you are actually stronger than the God of Creation. But against me who has usurped the power of the God of Creation......it¡¯s not enough......¡»


    The evil god then opened her arms wide, looking as if she was mourning, but her lips formed a smile. She was sad, but happy at the same time.


    ¡ºAh!! Today will be the day when the God of Creation will finally cease to exist, and the world will destroyed by me, the evil god!! Too bad for you, Goddesses who follow His will!! Now that this will be thest time I see your face, I wonder if I¡¯ll feel sad after I take your life¡«¡»


    The evil god talked as she looked away from me, losing her interest, and turned toward Floyd.


    [.....now that I think about it, how were you able to shrug off the seal so easily?]


    ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible to do in the first ce. I have the God of Creation¡¯s power within me, so the seal will never work. There is no other way to stop me other than to take this life......but that¡¯s also impossible. There is no existence in this realm that can threaten me anymore.¡»


    [.....is this what you really want to do.......is there any point in destroying this world? Beyond that there will be only ¡¯nothingness¡¯. You won¡¯t have anything else left.]


    ¡ºWho cares£¡£¡ I have your power. The power of ¡¯creation¡¯£¡£¡ Yes, ¡¯creation¡¯£¡£¡¡»


    [I see, so you want to destroy this world, then be the God of Creation yourself?]


    ¡ºNot at all, I do not want something like that. What I will ¡¯create¡¯ is, the door to another world.¡»


    [.......I see......so you want to destroy all and every worlds to satisfy that impulse within your body.....]


    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that amonly heard story? God of another world wants to destroy the world? However, I want to add a twist where the God is actually an Evil God. No one has ever done that before.¡»


    Floyd became saddened at what the Evil God had said.


    His expression was both of ¡¯sorrow¡¯ and ¡¯despair¡¯.


    I felt my blood rising to my head looking at Floyd. Instantaneously, I stood myself in between Floyd and the Evil God.


    While staring strongly at the evil spirit, I shouted to Floyd.


    [Don¡¯t you dare giving up!! Floyd!! Such thing doesn¡¯t suit you at all!! Where is the usual you? The you who will always smile no matter what you do!!]


    [Don¡¯t worry......I¡¯ll do something about this fellow!!]


    I challenged the Evil God once more with that.


    ¡ºThere is nothing you can do, new God¡»


    Before I could attack, the Evil God alreadyunched hers.


    I couldn¡¯t see her attack, not to mention blocking it. I simply kept eating the Evil God¡¯s attacks......


    My body was pierced through several times, both of my armsy broken. I kept standing there in front of the evil god without being able move, hanging on my willpower alone.


    [Gu, gupu.....]


    I knew that blood was dripping from my mouth....


    The Evil God smiled as usual, watching the scene......


    It seemed that Floyd and the Evil God had a short conversation, but honestly, I couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore...I didn¡¯t even feel anything anymore....I only know that I was just standing there .......


    Sorry......


    Meru....


    Salona.....


    Tata....


    Naminissa...


    Narellina....


    Hao Sui....


    Kagane....


    Mao....


    I wonder if I can return to them even just for a moment....


    Aah.......dammit....I don¡¯t wanna....


    I already nned to be more intimate with all of them from now on....


    Is this the end.....


    The image of everyone running around me surfaced on my mind...


    Running towards the light......dammit...


    While remembering about everyone, I also remember that there was also onest thing that I hadn¡¯t tried up until now.


    I thought I should try it out anyways....


    The Evil God approached me to strike the finishing blow.


    Whilst I fell down like a puppet which thread was cut, the ¡¸True?Ultimate Devourer¡¹skill was activated, and started eating at the Evil God¡¯s ck aura.

 Chapter 211

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter</strong>


    Brought to you by <strong>Nor A.</strong>


    Thank you! ??


    Thank you for everyone who supporting and enjoying this series.


    If you follow this series from the start, it has been really a long ride. I¡¯m d I can finish it off properly.


    Anyway, enjoy!


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Mirp


    <strong>Final Battle ¨C Chaotic God Race</strong>


    Once the dark aura entered my mouth, I started eating. It gave a weird feeling inside my body, like something was moving around.


    My body convulsed, trying to vomit the foreign object out, but I held my throat and endured.


    [Gu, guuuuuu.....guaa!!]


    I fell on ground groaning, rolling my body, trying to endure.


    It¡¯s tasty for such an unpleasant thing. The taste was definitely excellent, but this feeling of foreign object inside my body couldn¡¯t lie. I wanted to immediately spit it out.


    Still, trusting on that hope, I held on.....


    ¡ºWhat on earth are you trying to do£¿¡»


    [Wa, Wazu-sama!!]


    [Wazu-san!!]


    ......


    .............


    ¡ºWell, whatever you do, the result won¡¯t change.¡»


    The Evil God came closer to me, swinging her fist to finish me off.


    I took that fist without difficulty.


    ¡ºWha£¡£¡¡»


    The Evil God took a distance from me as if surprised of something.


    I slowly got up.


    [Geho.....geho....ah...it¡¯s delicious, but I¡¯d rather not eat something like that twice....]


    I closed and opened my hands, confirming the condition of my body.


    At that moment, Floyd cried out.


    [Wa, Wazu-sama....what in the world has happened?......your hair color....]


    [Eh? What is it? Something strange?]


    [No, that....when you first arrived here your hair was pure white, but now it¡¯s mixed with ck here and there. Like a mesh. Right, I think the ratio between the white and the ck parts are fifty fifty.]


    [Fuhn, I wonder why it became like that.


    ¡ºYou......what on earth are you£¿¡»


    Just now, I did blocked her fist fairly easily. The Evil God was looking at me warily, then asked that question. Let me....think a little....


    [Even if you ask me....I don¡¯t know myself......I¡¯m a God, yet I¡¯m not.....an Evil God, yet not Evil God......human, no, I¡¯m barely a human.....it¡¯s that kind of feeling. Well, I did consumed the Evil God power just now....that¡¯s right.....perhaps, you can say that my current state is......


    "Chaotic God Race" Or something like that.]


    I nodded at the name of a race I¡¯ve made up.


    Un, it¡¯s an amazing name....right?


    U~n....it¡¯s something I thought out in the spur of moment.....I¡¯m getting embarrassed.....how did my face looked when I said that....I thought I have to make a proud appearance, but honestly, doing that kinda embarrassed me....Anyways, nobody said anything, so it must be working, right? Right?


    ¡ºA, are you kidding me£¡£¡¡»


    The Evil God closed in again, she sprang on me andunched barrage of punches.


    It may seem like there were dozens, no, hundreds of punches spreading out in front of me. To bad, no matter how fast or numerous it was, I can still see the real one.


    [Hoi]


    ¡ºWha£¡£¡¡»


    I caught the Evil God¡¯s fist without any difficulty.


    What I saw next was the Evil God who had been stripped of her smile, and was now astonished.


    In response to that, I smiled at the Evil God.


    ¡¸Ah, I see......I gradually understand it. The God part gave me¡ºKnowledge¡», the Evil God part gave me¡ºPower¡», and the human part gave me¡ºPossibilities¡», am I right?¡¹


    ¡º......possibility, you say£¿¡»


    [Don¡¯t you often hear about it? That human have infinite possibilities sleeping within them? With that said.......don¡¯t you think it also includes the possibilities to surpass even Gods?]


    At the same time I finished what I said, the Evil God jumped backward, ring at me strongly.


    I¡¯m not scared even if you red at me like that.


    My body is overflowed with power.


    I could feel that the the God portion, the Evil God portion, and the human portion within me mixed well.


    ¡º......so you are saying that you are no longer a God, but something that surpasses it£¿¡»


    [Yeah, exactly what you said.]


    Unable to ept my words, the Evil God collected the dark aura in her right fist, and with a cry that was unheard before, went to attack me.


    I looked at the Evil God¡¯s action.


    For me who had realized my power, she moved extremely slowly.


    It¡¯s as if she was walking to me very very slowly.


    Well no, she¡¯s actually running.


    I then also put power into my body.


    I could feel it spreading through my whole body....


    ¡ºGuuaggaaaa£¡£¡It¡¯s useless£¡£¡God can¡¯t die£¡£¡¡»


    [Yeah yeah, you still don¡¯t understand? The possibilities inside me is enough to kill even god!!]


    As I shouted at the iing Evil God, I also concentrate my power into my right fist, and in a cross counter, I punched through the Evil God¡¯s body.


    As my fist struck evil god¡¯s body, she became particles and scattered in the air.


    I realized something as I looked at that scene.


    [......Ah!! My fault. I forgot to retrieve Floyd¡¯s power back.]


    [It¡¯s alright. I am already quite satisfied with the current situation.]


    [Ah alright then]


    Since the influence of the Evil God had disappeared, the Goddess of the Dark which was created from its power had also faded away into particles.


    Looking at the situation, the Goddesses gathered around me.


    [Thank you, Wazu-san.....With this, the world is saved. It was originally our responsibility as gods.....but to leave the burden on Wazu-san instead. We can only repay with our body!!]


    [Come now, please fully savor our body!! From head to toe, to every nook and cranny!! There is no one who will disturb us!! Come!! Come!!]


    [Thank you very much. If Wazu wasn¡¯t here, all of us would have been destroyed.....I truly appreciate it with my heart....That¡¯s a strength I can¡¯t hope to beat right now....fufu....it¡¯s good to have a new goal....it¡¯ll surely be fun in the future.]


    [The Goddess of the Dark has also perished...fu....this is indeed our victory!! However, since my heart is arge as the sea, I¡¯ll pray so that you can rest in peace!!]


    [...Zzz]


    [Yes yes, that¡¯s fine....everyone is hurt, and since you have used considerable amount of power, you can all stop manifesting, take a rest......eh, she¡¯s already asleep while standing!!]


    The Goddess of Sky was already asleep while standing.


    I wonder if she¡¯ll tell me how she does that...


    The Goddesses quipped [Still, I¡¯ll ept your kind offer...] , and returned back to the guild card......why did you guys go back there!!


    [Well then, shall I go home before everyone be worried?]


    [Alright, then¨D¨D¨D]


    I headed out to the cave entrance just like that.


    [Nonono, Wazu-sama!! Are you going to leave me like this? I can¡¯t move since I¡¯m stuck in this wall!! Could you please lend me a hand?]


    [Eh? Why should I?]


    Looking back, Floyd was smiling while having a saddened air around him.


    Sighing....I returned to help Floyd, then rushed back to everyone....


    There was sea of monster corpses no matter where I stepped in to....scary!!


    Apparently the knights and the townsmen managed to repel the monsters, and were now holding some kind of a banquet at the outer side of the town.


    I wonder if they¡¯re having a feast for their victory.


    Among them was Sarona.


    I felt relieved that everyone seems to be okay. The knights and the townsmen seemed to be listening to Salona, but she received them in a slightly gloomy face.


    I approached Sarona from behind, and heard her talked to Naminissa who was nearby.


    [What¡¯s the matter? Why are you having such a gloomy face? It¡¯s not good to see your pretty face being cloudy like that, you know?]


    [Pardon me. But, I¡¯m still waiting for someone¨D¨D¨DWazu-sama!!]


    Naminissa called out to me with a surprised voice, and reacting to that cry, everyone turned toward my direction. While receiving all those gazes, I raised my hand and said.


    [I¡¯m back, everything has been settled]


    As if those words of mine was a trigger, Sarona frightened me by embracing me and crying.


    As my feeling of fright subsided, my heart felt like it was fully filled with the sensation of Sarona¡¯s presence in my embrace.


    Sarona


    Tata


    Naminissa


    Narellina


    Haosui


    Kagane


    Mao


    Meru


    I love you all !!


    =====


    <strong>Raizu¡¯s Note:


    </strong>


    <strong> post. post. Please consider to donate so I can treat myself and my editors for some coffee and snacks to deliver more chapters for you.</strong>

 epilogue

    <strong>Patreon Chapter</strong>


    Brought to you by


    Thank you! ??


    Finally, we¡¯ve reached the end of Sono Mono, Nochi Ni... series.


    Thank you for Sabishi-san and the others who have gave their contributions to deliver a lot of tranted chapters for everyone. I¡¯d really appreciate it. Sono Mono is really great series to read and to spend our free time, I¡¯m d I can finish it off properly.


    After this st¡¯ chapter, the author has released additional 4 extra chapters. I guess it¡¯s like post-epilogue?


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m nning to do them too.


    Well, that¡¯s enough for me, please enjoy your chapter. ??


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Mirp


    <strong>Epilogue</strong>.


    About half year had passed since the defeat of the Evil God...


    After that event, the residents of Port town Motanpe forced us to participate in the victory banquet, where we enjoyed being together.


    Apart from Sarona, nobody else knew about the revival of the Evil God.


    That¡¯s fine I suppose.


    Nobody would¡¯ve believed if told that the world was almost destroyed anyways, and once anyone else started to believe it, it was already over. There was no need to add an unnecessary thing to worry about.


    I never told it to anyone else, and neither did Sarona since she also understood the case.


    And I only found out after the victory banquet, but Naviro who had stayed in Iscoa kingdom also heard about the massive monster attack on port town Motanpe. He led troops to aid us and fought the monsters appearing near the royal capital.


    He seemed to have helped us indirectly, so I must thank him properlyter.


    I crafted a piece of equipment specifically made for brother-inw, and sent it to him as a gift.


    .....holy sword? No, it¡¯s something beyond that.....fufufu.....


    About a month after sending the gear to Naviro, I married Sarona and the others.


    At first I thought I¡¯d invite Naviro and Grave-san, since it¡¯s an important event, but since I don¡¯t want to stand out too much, it was done quietly with the few of us present.


    I made a ring each for everyone, and exchanged vow.


    I specifically adjusted the ring size to fit each one of them. And it¡¯s not a weapon of course.


    The following night was fierce...but it was mainly me.


    After my race changed into this current strangebo I barely feel tired at all.


    We also had a honeymoon after the marriage, a trip around the continent once again.


    First we headed out to the elven vige, I thought about greeting Sarona¡¯s parents, but unfortunately they already passed away.


    As the for the vige guardians preceding Sarona, they had died defending the vige.


    We offered our prayers in front of their graves, and I swore to myself that [I will make Sarona happy]


    Next, we visited Tata¡¯s hometown fortress city Linique.


    Like the first time I visited here, I got into trouble with the ¡¸Emperor of Wind¡¹, and got to meet the signboard girl Rura at the inn once more.....the inn hadn¡¯t changed that much.....no no no no, it¡¯s not like that.....please get a hold of yourself for real.


    Then, we went to the adventurer guild... and saw the now bald Regan.


    The guild master was busy as usual, but was happy to us there, and Tata¡¯s benefactor Garret was also happy to see Tata again after a fairly long time.


    Regan and Garret were d to hear about our marriage, and while we were talking, I found out that the city would soon be independent.


    It seemed that Garret-san helped to achieve this.


    I barely knew him, but Tata was indebted to him, so I told him that I¡¯ll lend him a hand if he ever needs any help.


    Bidding goodbye to Regan, Garret and the others, we headed out to our next destination


    Next was Naminissa¡¯s former Maunbond Kingdom. I think it¡¯s now known as Flebond Kingdom.


    If it¡¯s still an evil ce, I nned to destroy it, but from what we heard from the vige we visited along the way, it¡¯s now ruled by a hero.


    The original hero¡¯s harem members had a lot of descendants who of whomter be aristocrats. I¡¯m already aware of that. Aria was holding the reins, and with the other hero¡¯s party members helping, slowly lead the kingdom into the better path.


    That¡¯s what I heard from the vige.


    I guess that¡¯s it? I wonder what Iscoa Kingdom would think about this?


    Well of course I could be careless about that, and would just watch how brilliant this country will turn into.


    In the spa town I rxedly soaked in the hot spring.


    I was justzily rxing in the bath, when Sarona suddenly entered the bath, surprising me.


    We are married already, so it¡¯s okay to bathe together in the hot springs.....but please be a little more subtle.....are you trying my reasoning? What if I go on a rampage?


    .....sure enough, my reasoning copsed, and I went on a rampage.


    It¡¯s because the temptation was too much.....


    We received a warm wee in the beastmen country.


    They treated me as if I was a saviour or something. Did they mistake me for someone else?


    ......well I did stopped the rebellion, and put an end to the kidnappers....un, but that¡¯s all I did for them.


    Then we met the beat kingdom king Gio and his daughter Marao, also Deis-san who lived there. When told him about our marriage, Deis-san in turn asked me [When will I see my grandchildren?].


    Mao responded to those questions...then those two started to talk animatedly, I wonder what they¡¯re talking about.....


    I went south afterward, to Grave-san¡¯s territory.


    The former Maunbond knight was working hard assisting to the vige reconstruction.


    Looking at that figures, when we talked to him, he expressed his gratitude for directing him to this ce.


    Grave-san¡¯s wife was also staying in this vige, and from what Grave-san had told us, people had started to gather in this country to help with the reconstruction.


    While we were still talking with both Grave-san and his wife, he received order to return to the capital. We¡¯ll meet again sometimeter, Grave-san.


    Grave-san was d to hear hear about the marriage from the bottom of his heart, and nned to hold a grand banquet to celebrate it, but I declined.


    Grave-san had now be a busy person that kept a country together, so after we had a light discussion about each other, we promised that we¡¯d meet again before resuming our trip.


    In the Iscoa Kingdom, the preparation to enthrone brother-inw Naviro as the new kingmenced.


    The rtionship between father inw Gifurio and his majesty Lusona was still as bad as always, but the two were more like fighting buddies instead of real enemies, so I didn¡¯t put too much thought on it.


    Well, brother inw Navirio was an excellent man, so this country was bound to be on a stable rule.


    I¡¯ll also lend my power from the shadow.


    My parents had also be close friend with father inw Gifurio and Millerina while staying at the port town Motanpe.


    My father was greatly engrossed with father inw Gifurio, I guess it¡¯s good since it seemed that he¡¯s enjoying himself.


    Oh right, I also got involved with a strange thief during the trip.


    Most of them were newbies, and somehow familiar? I wonder if I can still call them thieves.....


    That blue haired girl was still supporting her family, up until now.


    I guess she can¡¯t escape......


    However, when I met her again by chance at the town, she¡¯s a merchant this time.


    Anyways, her father seemed to be the biggest trader of the year, so she¡¯s learning to be able to seed him. Apparently there are a lot of benefits from being a merchant....then when I thought that it¡¯s about time to hit the road again, we got involved with those thieves. After we managed to subdue them, they actually vowed to challenge us again in the future.


    You guys will never be able to do it, so give up already please.....


    Also, I saw that purple haired thief....


    I just saw her from the distance, but she was singing in the center of Iscoa royal capital....and dancing.... In front of more than ten thousand onlookers.....


    While wondering what she¡¯s doing, Kagane then told me that ¡¸......I smell the fragrance of what appears to be a money tree¡¹, so I simply steered away.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to see her face. Cause it¡¯s too cute.


    And now, we were at Ragnir¡¯s castle.


    It¡¯s the most convenient ce if we wanted to go around the continent.


    Ragnir had stepped down from his throne in retirement, and was reced by the blue dragon.


    But he nowmented that he had nothing to do, on which Kaganemented as [A father during Sunday]. I actually wanted to know what that¡¯s supposed to mean, but in the end I decided that I¡¯d be better off not knowing.....I wonder if it will also happen to me in the future....


    [What are you thinking?]


    The Goddess of Light unexpectedly appeared before me and asked me who was looking at the sky on the castle balcony.


    The Goddesses could borrow my power, so they can manifest anytime now. It¡¯s been like that for a while.


    [No, nothing special...I just been looking back at my journey]


    [I see....but that¡¯s also an important thing. Wazu-san helped winning these peaceful days.]


    [Is it such a big thing....?]


    I didn¡¯t really feel anything though......


    As I groaned, everyone gathered on the balcony.


    [Goddesses of Light!! I told you people already that you are prohibited from appearing!!]


    [That¡¯s right!! Wazu-san is our husband now, so being alone with only the two of you is a no go!!]


    [Didn¡¯t we already agree upon it? It¡¯s also thanks to the goddesses of light¡¯s hard work that we get to enjoy this days.]


    [That¡¯s another matter!! In any case, we are family, but the Goddesses of Light are outsiders!!]


    [...... husband, is our husband.]


    [That¡¯s right!! That¡¯s right!! This is, my brother¡¯s wives¡¯ love nest~!!]


    [Umu, if it¡¯s the case, then forget about using my power.]


    [Now now, don¡¯t be so sour. Our feeling is the same. Why can¡¯t we join hand together?]


    [That¡¯s right!! Let¡¯s all be lovey dovey to Wazu-san!!]


    [Sorry......but I cannot lie about my feelings anymore, I want to be honest.]


    [Be broad minded like me!! Admit your feelings with broad mind!!]


    [........Z z z.......nothing¡¯s wrong......]


    Floyd looked at the scene with a smile on his face.


    I thought that it¡¯ll likely lead to a quarrell, so I walked in to stop it, but then Meru flew down from the sky andnded on top of my head.


    [Wazu, love you]


    ......my brain momentarily stopped.


    No, I did hear that Meru was learning to speak humannguage from her mother Meraru, so this shouldn¡¯t be a surprise. But to think that was the first sentence I heard from her....


    I reached up and took her from my head, and proceeded to hug her.


    [I also love you, Meru~!!]


    ¡ºAa£¡£¡Crafty£¡£¡¡»


    After that, everyone came up on me and became hard to manage the situation.


    However, this bustling day will continue from now on.


    Because I will live together with Sarona, Tata, Naminissa, Narellina, Hasui, Kagane, Mao, Meru ......


    [Ah, Floyd and the Goddesses can freely leave, can¡¯t you?]


    ¡ºNope, we¡¯ll live together forever£¡£¡¡»


    [Then, for now, please try to get along with everyone else.]


    [...Yes]


    ~FIN~


    =====


    <strong>Author¡¯s note</strong>:


    First of all, thank you for reading so far.


    It took about half a year from the time of the first chapter was posted until thepletion, the way of writing changed along the way, and there are also a lot of immature parts on the way, I feel that I still need to learn more, but I want to rejoice that I was able toplete this novel


    For everyone that read this far is truly a hero... wait that title is not a good title in this series. You guys are a god... wait the only one that show up in this series is only weird god. Somehow it make me hard to properly said it. but i¡¯m full of thanks to you guys


    My opinion when I try to re-read it again, the first time which choice did I choose, this ending feels like a novel game. I feel like there¡¯s many more thing I should write. what I think is that a more detail part of the story is needed


    Now I am thinking about to set up the next work, but recently I am busy with work ....


    Probably, I think that it will be in one to two months before I¡¯m able to contribute to some extent in form. However, since I¡¯d like to contribute as soon as possible, I will take a day off so I can concentrate on it.


    I hope you can read my new works in the future.


    Well, thank you very much for reading this far.


    I hope to see you again.


    See you soon~! !


    =====


    <strong>Raizu¡¯s Note:


    </strong>


    <strong> post. post. Please consider to donate so I can treat myself and my editors for some coffee and snacks to deliver more chapters for you.</strong>

 extra 1

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter</strong>


    Brought to you by <strong>Raphael G.</strong> and <strong>Luiz Fernando R.A.</strong>


    Thank you!


    Bonus chapters from the Author-sama. And it¡¯s very long chapter.


    It¡¯s nice to see Wazu and his wives get along really well.


    Enjoy.


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Shirayuki


    <strong>Extra Chapter 1 ¨C I actually met a decent guy this time</strong>


    <strong>Author¡¯s Note:</strong>


    It is a story that I made without notice as the book-marking memorial.


    As usual? Do I feel uneasy? Anyway, I hope you enjoy it.


    Well then, please enjoy!


    =====


    It was when I travelled around the continent for a honeymoon.


    Other than me, there were my wives¨CMeru, Salona, Tata, Naminissa, Narelina, Haosui, Kagane, Mao¨C1 animal and 7 person and, for some reason, Floyd as a butler.


    Floyd was the God of Creation, but the current him is someone who likes to fool around by acting like a butler.


    I guess you could say that he¡¯s an oddball of a God.


    Whatever he does, it¡¯ll just ascertain that he¡¯s a strange one.


    Despite being a God, he always act like a snob.....doing whatever he likes and keeps bothering me....


    [Wazu-sama, did you just think of something rude just now?]


    [No, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.]


    I slowly looked away from Floyd.


    Floyd is mischievous....no, because of that, he¡¯s strangely intriguing.


    I have to be careful.


    I need to do my work properly......


    And now, lying on top of my head is obviously Meru, with Tata on the left and Narelina on the right walking side by side while holding hands.


    It¡¯s actually something suggested by Kagane, deciding the arrangement through Janken.


    At first, the method was used only during the trip between city to city butter, the arrangement got solely decided from the result of janken match..


    [Ah! There are two squirrels on that tree. Look at how they are eating the nut together, so friendly. Are they a couple? Fufu, they must¡¯ve loved each other like us.]


    [......indeed.]


    [Come now, Wazu. Stick to me more. I....will feel lonely even if you leave me only for a bit.]


    The breasts.....both of my arms are squished in between big breasts.


    I¡¯m pleased with the soft feeling, but I¡¯m scared of the gazes from my other wives.


    Their gaze is killing me.


    Why is Salona ying around with her sword?


    Why did Naminissa conjure up a barrier around my head?


    Why does Haosui seem to be itching to jump?


    Why is Kagane circting magic into her staff?


    And why does Mao¡¯s fur stand out like that?


    ......I¡¯m scared of everyone¡¯s behaviour.


    I¡¯m happy yet scared, this situation....


    In a way, I¡¯m already a God, yet at times like this¨D¨D


    [That won¡¯t do. Please focus your attention to only the two us now]


    [That¡¯s right. It¡¯s our privilege after winning the janken match.]


    ¨D¨DTata and Narelina stuck to me even tighter.


    Aa, I¡¯m being wrapped¡«......I¡¯m being healed¡«......


    .......nonono. I don¡¯t really pay too much attention about their size in particr, but Tata and Narelina are the biggest among my wives.


    These twobined is too dangerous. I couldn¡¯t help but to be drowned in the sensation.


    Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t mean that I only care about Tata or Narelina alone.


    Salona, Naminissa, Haosui, Kagane and Mao are equally important wives to me.


    Of course, Meru too.


    So please calm down. Calm down.


    So please, can you girls tone down those killer breast squishing?


    ........I beg of you.


    And then, there are also those goddesses I want to forget but I can¡¯t; now that all of them stayed inside my guild card.... inside? ....... Can I enter inside too? In any case, for some reason there is a space for them to do so.


    They need my power in order to manifest in the outside world so I guess they do that to lessen the burden on my part.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean everything is well. Trouble always sprout whenever they choose to manifest.


    They would usually fight over me with my wives.


    And I¡¯ll be stuck in the middle without a doubt since it¡¯s hard to appease both sides.


    It¡¯s something nice.....but also the source of many sufferings. I hope this won¡¯t make me bald early.....


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re not on good terms with each other.


    I don¡¯t pay too much attention to it, but their rtionship was actually good.


    One thing¡¯s for sure: they will unite together if something threatened my well-being.


    I wish they can maintain that good rtionship on a more daily basis.


    =====


    And well, when I was cooling myself down in the forest¨C


    [Please wait!]


    Abruptly, a man appeared from among the trees.


    He was a normal looking guy you can find everywhere: wearing eyesses, simple and easy to move in clothing and a huge backpack carrying guy....who you could easily mistake for an adventurer, if not for the ck apron he¡¯s wearing.


    He seems suspicious at first nce.


    I freed my arms away from Tata and Narellina and stood up in front of them.


    [Are you a thief!?]


    [No, I¡¯m just a bookstore clerk.]


    [.........]


    .....Nn? What did you say just now?


    So he¡¯s not a thief? No, well, there is only one of him while we have arge group on our side, so he shouldn¡¯t have any chance to win no matter what. Is he that confident in his skill?


    No no, this guy might be just a decoy, is there someone else lurking around here?


    Thinking inwardly, there are only two males in my group which is me and Floyd. The rest are beautiful youngdies. Perhaps, attracted to their beauty, they became greedy and decided to attack us, is that it.....?


    I should stay vignt.....let¡¯s check one more time.


    There is a possibility that I¡¯ve heard wrong.


    [.....I didn¡¯t hear you properly just now. Can you repeat your words?]


    [Certainly. I¡¯m just a bookstore clerk.]


    [......]


    Un. I didn¡¯t hear it wrong.


    He certainly said [Bookstore Clerk]


    Really just a bookstore clerk? The clerk from the book store back at the downtown?


    Why on earth did someone with his profession end up here?


    .....it¡¯s just too abnormal. However, there are no signs of other people around. Just this one guy.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be capable of fighting in the first ce.


    .......oh well.


    I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯m in a big trouble. Now how should handle this?


    ......Yosh. I¡¯m in deep trouble. Since I don¡¯t know what he wants and I don¡¯t know how to handle him, let¡¯s just bust him.


    I nced at the guy.


    Beyond that, there is someone that could be the middleman, which is Floyd.


    My stare is saying, "Oi, what¡¯s with this guy? He¡¯s beyond my tolerance! I can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t know what to do. Or rather, I don¡¯t want to get involved. So please, do something, God. I¡¯ll leave everything to you. My wives and I will go ahead."


    Floyd, noticing my stare, looked behind himself only to see trees, then stared back at me as if saying "By any chance do you mean me?", while pointing to himself to confirm.


    I gave a small nod to Floyd.


    Floyd replied affirmatively with a nod before going in front of us, confronting the man who imed that he¡¯s just a store clerk.


    Yosh. Let¡¯s leave this ce while he creates a gap for us....


    [Excuse me. I am the butler of Wazu-sama over there. My name is Floyd.]


    [There, there. No need to be too polite. I¡¯m the bookstore clerk Siros.]


    The two of them bowed after exchanging greetings.


    [Pardon me for being rude, but we are currently in the middle of travelling so it¡¯s a bit hard to immediately believe someone who suddenly appeared before us like this.]


    [That¡¯s certainly true.]


    [In that case, it¡¯ll be good if we can see a proof to your identity.......since you are a bookstore clerk, can I see your rank card from the bookstore guild?]


    [Ah, you¡¯re right. Here it is.]


    Leaving it to Floyd, I was about to leave but my wives actually stayed there.


    My wives, what¡¯s the matter? Are you not going? Then I felt something strange.


    It seems that they are in favor for waiting for Floyd, which naturally scares me.


    Nono, what was it just now? A rank card? Such a thing exists?


    Now that you mention it, is there really a bookstore guild out there?


    While I was wondering about that, the bookstore clerk¨D¨DSiros-san took out a card from his breastpocket, which Floyd epted and confirmed.


    Seeing that Floyd returned the card since there is no problem, I called out to him.


    [Floyd, a moment please.]


    [Yes. Now then, I will excuse myself to exin this to my master.]


    [Yes]


    Floyd bowed to Siros-san before going back to me.


    [Pardon me for the wait. I¡¯ve checked the guild card, Siros-dono is indeed an excellent bookstore clerk.]


    [.....Ah, right......no, that¡¯s not it......nn? Excellent? What do you mean by excellent?]


    [It was written in the guild card.]


    [Ah, that one that one! What I wanted to know is: is there really such a thing as a bookstore guild?]


    [Of course. Like the adventurer guild, it¡¯s an organization that oversees book stores all over the world and the employee are also ranked just like adventurers. That why I know that he¡¯s an excellent bookstore clerk.]


    [They also have rank?]


    [Yes. It¡¯s written on their guild card from [¡ï£±] to [¡ï£¸]. That¡¯s right. To make it simple,


    [¡ï£±] is an Apprentice


    [¡ï£²] is those that no longer need instructors.


    [¡ï£³] is customer service and can ce order.


    [¡ï£´] is responsible for the sales floor. A full fledged salesperson¡£


    [¡ï£µ] is a veteran. A dependable person¡£


    [¡ï£¶] is a store manager. The person in charge of the store.


    [¡ï£·] is someone who can give guidance to stores in many ces.


    [¡ï£¸] is someone who has transcended over all books.


    That¡¯s the gist of it.]


    [Un. I still don¡¯t get it. Especially the [¡ï£¸] part]


    What is he saying anyways?


    [By the way, why are you so detailed about it?]


    [Oya? Didn¡¯t you know already? I thought that it¡¯s general knowledge.]


    [Stopparing what is natural for you to what is natural to me.]


    Sometimes it¡¯s exhausting talking with this guy.


    [Since Wazu-sama didn¡¯t know then let me exin further, there is a position that is outside of normal rank which is [¡ïSpecial], those belongs to this rank are fierce men who hunt for magic books in dungeons or demon countries¨D¨D]


    [Yes yes, enough enough. The talk will not stop, so let¡¯s stop there......then that guy is telling the truth?]


    [Yes. There is no problem on his part. I¡¯ve checked his guild card properly. He is a [¡ï£µ]. A veteran bookstore employee.]


    Fu~n.......


    Then let¡¯s worry about the next thing.


    Why is he in such a ce? And why did he stop us?


    I need to investigate about that.


    [......alright. Then ask him why he stopped us.]


    [Should I do that?]


    After exchanging a word or two with my wives, I went to Siros-san, confronting him.


    [You are¨D¨DSiros-san is indeed a bookstore clerk. Then why are you, a bookstore clerk, doing in such a ce? And why do you feel the need to bother us?]


    [Yes. Actually there is a customer order for me to search for specific spell book......ah, the customer order means that I have to obtain a certain book that is designated by the customer.....]


    [Ah, there is no need to exin that thoroughly.]


    I wonder why. But this guy has the same smell as Floyd.


    [.....by the way, a spell book?]


    [Ee, the book title is "Spellbook of the Great Sage". Somehow, ording to what the famous Sage Inaizu-sama said, depending on who uses it, it¡¯s a forbidden book that records what was said to be the ultimate magic.]


    ......Great Sage Inaizu? ......no idea.


    [......errrr, that means you are in the middle of searching for that book?]


    [Yes. Actually, the female manager-sama¡¯s older sister¡¯s children¡¯s friend¡¯s parent¡¯s acquaintance of the boss¡¯ business partners of the president¡¯s son-inw¡¯s secretary of the shop where I¡¯m working at and my old man¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s sister¡¯s best friend¡¯s tutor¡¯s colleague¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s mother¡¯s office vice manager as well as a friend of a junior who just joined the store recently told the female shop manager about the rumour. The female shop manager got interested so she wrote a customer note and asked me carry it out.] [ED note: basically something like a "I¡¯ve heard of it from an acquaintance¡¯s acquaintance".]


    [.....excuse me?]


    ["I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s a forbidden book and I was looking for it under the instruction of the greedy female shop manager-sama." or something like that]


    [.......you should¡¯ve just say so from the beginning]


    [Pardon me. It¡¯s my habit to organize the information neatly and correctly.]


    There are a lot of parts I really want to refute.


    What¡¯s with that female manager-sama? And also, why do you look somewhat happy despite having to search for something like that?


    But, it¡¯ll only get moreplicated so I remained silent about that.


    Moreover, when he mentioned the forbidden part, his eyesses were brimming with light.


    It¡¯s flowing in a bad direction.


    However, should I say that my intuition was correct?


    This person is just as bad as Floyd.


    [....We~ell, I understand that you are searching for that spellbook, but why did you stop us?]


    [Yes. Actually......I got lost.]


    [.....Ha?]


    [I got lost. ording to the rumours, there seems to be a residence of a wise man in this forest, but I became confused as soon as I entered the forest. It¡¯s as if my sense of direction had be crazy.]


    [Are you sure about that?]


    [I wish that I¡¯m not. After all, I¡¯m also a B-rank adventurer.]


    Siros-san had a troubled smile on his face.


    I was quite surprised with his high adventurer rank but I am more worried about him being lost.


    Losing his way in this forest?


    On our part, we were progressing normally and I didn¡¯t feel that I¡¯ve lost my sense of direction.


    ......what on earth is happening here?


    I put my finger on my chin to think this through, but the answer popped out pretty quick.


    [Will you listen to me for a bit? Isn¡¯t the "Forest of Hesitation" just around here?]


    Salona came closer to me, and said so.


    [Forest of Hesitation?]


    [Yeah. It was a hot topic among the elves. It¡¯s said that there is a forest which is protected by a barrier that disoriented anyone who passes through. Perhaps, that forest is around here somewhere. He seems to be lost due to that, I guess?]


    [But, howe it doesn¡¯t affect us?]


    [That...well, I guess our standard is too high for it to affect us....]


    Ah, I see now.


    Floyd is a God of Creation while I am some sort of a God as well. I guess that¡¯s why the barrier doesn¡¯t affect us?


    That somewhat convinced me.


    If that¡¯s the case, Siros-san won¡¯t get lost again so long as he¡¯s travelling with us, and we can still proceed to our destination as normal....


    If I simply say [Alright, good bye] then, Siros-san will continue to be lost in here....that¡¯ll leave a bad aftertaste.


    Besidely, Kagane is watching me as if expecting me to do something, I don¡¯t actually have any desire to obtain it but.


    Well, I guess nothing¡¯s wrong with guiding him out of here.


    [Siros-san]


    [Yes?]


    [Since our group can traverse the forest normally, would you want to travel with us if it¡¯s okay with you?]


    Siros-san smiled happily upon my offer.


    [Will it be fine? Since I¡¯m already at a loss here, that¡¯ll truly save me, you know? Will I be intruding though?]


    [It¡¯s alright. We also need to meet someone here. There is no problem if it¡¯s just guiding you through the forest..... Moreover, I have someone in my group who is also interested in that book so if it¡¯s okay, we also want to read the content of the book a little in exchange for us guiding you through the forest.]


    When I looked back at Kagane, she repeatedly nodded with a smile on her face.


    It seems that it pleased her.


    I guess it¡¯s also my duty as Kagane¡¯s brother and husband, to try and please her.


    My other wives also nodded in approval.


    Seeing them like this, I can only smile.


    Floyd? There is no need confirm his intention.


    Because whatever things I like, he¡¯ll say that he like it as well.


    [Since it¡¯s been decided, I¡¯ll be in your care. Thank you very much.]


    After receiving gratitude from Siros-san, we were shown a map of the forest with a circle that¡¯s supposed to be around here and with that, we proceeded to our destination.


    =====


    <strong>Raizu¡¯s Note:


    </strong>


    <strong> post. post. Please consider to donate so I can treat myself and my editors for some coffee and snacks to deliver more chapters for you.</strong>

 extra 2

    <strong>Bonus Chapter</strong>


    <strong>Happy Thanksgiving Day!</strong>


    I appreciate all of your supports andments. ??


    No chapter slot avable for this week, but hey, it¡¯s Thanksgiving Day!


    Usually somepany give something for free during this event. So I can do it too. Hehe!


    This chapter is quite long ones. Wazu and his wives is lovey-dovey more than usual.


    And also, the good example of situation when a normal man got blessed with harem life.


    Enjoy~


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Shirayuki


    <strong>After Story 2 ¨C Today I found that DIY is also something amazing</strong>


    (Raw: £Ä£É£Ù¤Ã¤Æ˜S¤·¤¤¤È˼¤¦½ñÈÕ¤³¤Îí•)


    With the addition of Siros-san, we wandered through the forest ording to the map.


    We are currently marching in a ce called "the Forest of Hesitation". It was said that there is a barrier in this ce the disorient people who stepped into the forest.


    It¡¯s just a rumour since I had no way to know about it.


    Apparently, even after I¡¯ve be a "Chaotic God", it seemed that my abilities didn¡¯t change that much. I can only see the magic power flowing inside a person, but unable to see the magic power that flows around them.


    Well, that¡¯s not something I should worry about since I have my encouraging wives with me.


    And regarding the barrier, my resistance is simply too strong that it didn¡¯t affect me to the point that I didn¡¯t even feel it at all. At least that¡¯s what Kagane, who is more familiar with magic, said. Well, I guess that¡¯s exactly what happened here.


    Besides, even if my power iscking in this field, there is Floyd who is the Creator God and the five pir goddesses hiding inside my guild card. You can say that this ensemble is too excessive.


    .....Ah, by the way, Ipletely forgot about the goddesses.


    I wonder what they are doing now?


    To check or not to check, it¡¯ll be a problem regardless so how about a quick peek.


    I took out my guild card and checked.


    On the column where the skill is supposed to be written, an ordinary looking text appeared.


    [The Goddess of Light is mumbling to herself]


    May I talk to myself for a bit?


    Always answering regardless of what being asked....


    Like my three sizes......beauty spots that I didn¡¯t even know exist before......


    ....ah, but, I have yet to check for erogenous zones.


    [Earth Goddess is preparing something.]


    Err......I wonder if this is all that are necessary?


    The candle, the whip, the mouth gag, the triangle horse......


    Ah, right! I should also prepares a mask since Wazu-sama might be too embarrassed to do this....


    [The Goddess of War is self-disciplining]


    Fu.....fu.....


    Very good! The umtedctic acid will improve my beauty!


    This is it! Today¡¯s effort will lead to muscles of tomorrow!


    Fufufu, and I¡¯ll crawl over to Wazu-sama at night.....


    [The Goddess of the Sea is concerned about her skin]


    This seaweed pack is nice. It matches my skin tone.


    Next time, I¡¯ll make a full body pack from this seaweed.


    Fufufu.... And then have you stroke my smooth skin.....


    This is now the time for the adultdy!


    [The Sky Goddess is sleepingfortably]


    Munya...... Ku~.....


    .........is it okay if I eat a lot......?


    .......U? You want to eat me? ........Wazu is pervy.....


    .....taste me as much as you want.....ku~.....


    .......yosh. I didn¡¯t see anything.


    Ha~, the sky is blue....... Well, it¡¯s blocked by the trees.


    I judged that there are no problems with the girls inside so after deleting those sentences that earlier appeared on the card from my head, I reced the crowded guild card back into my pocket.


    If only those gods¨D¨Dincluding Floyd¨D¨Dcan act more normally......


    =====


    In the meantime, we reached our destination on the next day.


    I thought that it¡¯ll take more time but we surprisingly arrived earlier than I expected. Although monsters and magic beast were attacking us from time to time, it¡¯s only on the level of small annoyance to our current standard, so we could still proceed without any problem as a result.


    We ate the deliciously cooked meat of the monsters and magic beast during break time. I decided that I¡¯ll keep some to be sold at the next town we visited.


    Siros-san was surprised at our power. We don¡¯t really look the part as the strongest in this world after all so it¡¯s a bit misleading.


    Well, it might seem like bragging, but I don¡¯t think there is anyone stronger than me at the moment.....


    In any case, Siros-san was a former B-rank adventurer himself so he has sufficient fighting prowess to be counted on.


    However, I was quite surprised upon seeing that what Siros uses as a weapon is [paper],


    [Paper actually has an excellent sharpness.]


    And then he proceed to follow his own words by impossibly cutting down both monster and beast alike with paper. I can only smile bitterly since he reminds me of a certain person.


    As I thought, there is something wrong with this guy...


    In his huge backpack, other than general travelling supplies like clothes, rations, recovery potions and antidotes, Siros-san also stores a lot of books, which he usually read sduring break times. Since he seems to enjoy it, I didn¡¯t say anything and proceed to process the monsters and beasts we¡¯ve defeated for material.


    We didn¡¯tck materials nor gold so there is really no problem with sharing the loot.


    I gave out the materials in exchange for the fun time so my wives also acknowledged it.


    And then we arrived in front of the mansion where the wiseman supposedly lives in.


    The mansion stood on the open space in the middle of forest with what seemed like a handmade fence covering the are.


    The mansion doesn¡¯t have anything to speak of for its appearance, just a two-storey building.


    However, I had no idea how old the building was as the outer wall seemed to have decayed.


    Considering that it¡¯s in the middle of the forest, it invoked a sense of ipatibility with its surroundings.


    .......it¡¯s as if something like a skeleton or a ghost mighte out of that ce.


    In any case, it¡¯s good since the day is still bright.


    [Is it okay only up to here?]


    I asked Siros-san for confirmation.


    Siros-san nodded silently. Apparently, he couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling of finally arriving at his destination and proceeded to enter the mansion.


    I also tried to follow but suddenly, I felt that my clothes is being tugged. When I looked back, turned out it was Haosui.


    [......]


    Is there something wrong?


    I crouched down to be on the same eye level as her and asked while gently stroking her head.


    [Nn? What¡¯s wrong?]


    [.....ghosts are scary.]


    Oo! It couldn¡¯t be that she¡¯s scared of ghosts, right?


    I never expected that I¡¯ll hear such words from Haosui of all people.


    I felt a little happy.


    [I see, I see. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be here by your side.]


    I once again stroked her head gently to reassure her.


    [.....then always stay by my side from now on.]


    [Whoops]


    Haosui clung to me.


    Her expression showed a sense of security. However, although I don¡¯t really mind myself, the world just won¡¯t let her go as she wish.


    ¡ºWait a moment£¡¡»


    The other wives approached at once.


    What is it? What is it?


    [This is the first time you ever said that you¡¯re scared of ghosts, Haosui.]


    [That¡¯s right. Your real intention is crystal clear.]


    [We won¡¯t allow you to do that]


    [That¡¯s cheating! Haosui!]


    [Shoot! I missed the timing!]


    [That looks nice....... Can I also cling to you like that?]


    [......I¡¯m the first. I won¡¯t yield.]


    .....apparently she was lying about her being scared of ghosts.


    Well, since it¡¯s a cute lie, I can¡¯t get myself to be angry at her. Haosui-san, do you really look up to me?


    You can¡¯t escape it even you gently deflect it.


    Because, even if you look away, your body is still sticking to me.


    However, this situation is no good.


    I have to solve this as soon as possible.


    [First of all©`]


    I raised my voice to attract the attention of my wives.


    In response to that voice, my wives immediately rushed to position.


    Haosui is still in the spirit of firste-first-serve and kept clinging to me.


    Should I be angry?


    [Janken!]


    ¡ºHooo£¡¡»


    =====


    As a result, there was Meru on top of my head as always, Salona on my left this time and Mao has taken the right side.


    Haosui piggybacked on my back.


    It¡¯s the result of everyone scolding her for not participating in the janken.


    However, Haosui had a happy look on her face regardless as she entrusted her whole body weight to me.


    Well, I don¡¯t mind if this is what she wanted.


    Besides, I¡¯m quite satisfied with the result this time.


    I also think that something mighte out the mansion.


    In any case, I can¡¯t move instantly under my current circumstances, but Tata and Naminissa can erect a barrier at will and I can trust Narellina to guard the front while Kagane can be entrusted to guard the rear.


    .....in the first ce, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll even need to personally raise my hand, although if I hear aint from any of my wives, there is nothing in this world that I can¡¯t beat.


    Well, since it¡¯s easy for me to finish things as long as I have an opening to use, there is no need for me to take most things seriously.


    If anything else, Floyd should be able to temporarily handle things in my ce.


    Now that the preparation is in ce, let¡¯s rush in.


    I felt bad for Siros-san to make him waiting, but his smile showed that he didn¡¯t really mind about that.


    He¡¯s really a decent person.


    If he changed job to be a butler, I suspected that there will be no change since Siros-san himself essentially acts like a butler already.


    [Well then, shall we go? To the sage¡¯s mansion]


    [Right. Let¡¯s go]


    The butler and the bookstore clerk were lining up to enter the mansion.


    Why is it that when I see the back of those two I sensed nothing but trouble......


    After I let out a sigh, I followed the two and entered the mansion.


    =====


    However, contrary to my expectations, nothing happened inside the mansion.


    No, in fact, the interior is just as decayed as the exterior with holes riddling the ce. It¡¯s hard to walk in the mansion, as if everything would copse when touched.


    I guess because nobody had lived in this house for a long time, it deteriorated so far that it became too fragile.


    Since it hase to this, it¡¯ll be no wonder if the mansion would copse at any time so Tata and Naminissa erected a barrier around us just in case.


    We didn¡¯t know where the spellbook is but since it¡¯s not thatrge of a ce, checking each room randomly one by one should do the trick.


    Other than the living room and cafeteria, there were other rooms like offices. I found out after taking some nces at the rooms.


    After I looked closer, I realized that nearly everything in this mansion, be it furnitures, dishes, and tools were all handmade.


    Though I don¡¯t really understand art, I can tell that it requires fine craftsmanship to make all of these items.


    I was quite amazed by this great sage¡¯s mastery.


    No, it¡¯s as expected from a true wiseman.


    Perhaps, everything may have been created by the great sage through magic..


    Even the mansion itself was created from magic...


    Now that I think about it, it only makes me admire him more.


    However, no matter how hard we tried, we couldn¡¯t find any trace of the spellbook.


    There were books scattered around the mansion, but they¡¯re mostly story books, probably penned by the great sage himself, which is quite valuable by itself.


    Siros-san thought so too so he collected all those books.


    There were also recipe books among them that use the wild nts and nuts growing around this area and also the specific method to cook the meat of monsters and beast that live around here. Failures and sesses, all have an autograph.


    If one read all of this, one would start to wonder why the great sage even bothered to write all these books. I¡¯m probably not the only one thinking like this.


    But of course, I picked up the recipe book.


    In the end, only one room was left to be inspected.


    We found no spellbook in all other rooms so far. So could it be in this final room?


    There is no other possibility when you think about it.


    I don¡¯t really care if we ended up not obtaining it, but it¡¯ll be a problem for Siros-san.


    With the hope that we¡¯ll find it this time, we entered the room.


    Thisst room is apparently a study.


    A writing desk of amazing craftsmanshipplete with amp wasid under the window, and many books are stashed at the bookshelf that was set on the wall.


    We picked the book randomly and checked the contents, but we still didn¡¯t find the spellbook.


    Again, it¡¯s mostly storybooks written by the great sage.


    There were books on magic, such as [magic theory of the great sage] and [great wiseman on fundamentals of magic], but as the title suggested, it¡¯s all about theory and fundamentals of magic. Nothing sort of a spell that can conjure up the ultimate magic.


    No matter how hard we searched, we couldn¡¯t find that spellbook anywhere in the mansion.


    Well, now what?


    This is troubling.


    To think, we still couldn¡¯t find it.....


    While I was still trying to figure things out, Floyd spoke something.


    [Wazu-sama, may I speak for a bit?]


    Floyd was at the front of the writing desk when I turned my head towards him.


    When I walked to him, he handed to me a book.


    [This is?]


    [I found this in the desk drawer. Apparently, it¡¯s the great sage¡¯s journal.]


    [Journal?]


    I epted the book from Floyd.


    Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued and they gathered around me.


    Perhaps, there may be some clues left written here.


    Keeping my hopes up, I began reading the journal.


    =====


    <strong>Raizu¡¯s Note:


    </strong>


    <strong> post. post. Please consider to donate so I can treat myself and my editors for some coffee and snacks to deliver more chapters for you.</strong>

 extra 3

    <strong>Patreon Chapter</strong>


    Brought to you by


    Thank you! ??


    It¡¯s time to finish off this series for sure.


    It was really a long journey.


    Enjoy~


    Trantor: Raizu


    Editor: Shirayuki


    <strong>Extra Story 3 ¨C Reading other people¡¯s journal is somewhat exciting</strong>


    ¡ð¡ðMonth ¡ð¡ðDay


    Today is my birthday.


    I was born as the eldest son of an aristocratic family. My beautiful parents showered me generously with love. As an angel-like baby, I shall grow healthily with the love from everyone.


    ¡ð¡ÁMonth ¡ò¡óDay


    I could already read and and talk at the age of 3. Thus I started my study as an aristocrat at the same age.


    However, my blooming talent was more than that.


    I also gained a talent for "Magic".


    There was no precedent where talents to use magic appeared during childhood. And so I was considered a [genius].


    ¡ð¡ÁMonth ¡Á¡ðDay


    I¡¯ll be taught by a magic tutor.


    The tutor introduced to me was a marvelous middle-aged woman.


    I was taught the basic magical knowledge by this person. I can still remember that she once called me a wonderful child.


    Although I appreciated being called wonderful, I just wish that she¡¯s a younger girl....


    ¡ñ¡ðMonth ¡õ¡÷Day


    At 5 years old, I went to magic school by skipping sses.


    By this time there were less and less subjects that could be taught to me. What¡¯s left for me were just usage of magic in actual battle and in research which I would master without any doubt.


    Whether or not it¡¯s really a necessity for me to go to the magic school remained a question for me, but I guess I did learn few things while studying there.


    Since my parents strongly willed it, I had no choice but to consent.


    ¡ö¡ôMonth ¡ð¡òDay


    ......to be honest, I never thought that the level was actually pretty low.


    I had no more things to learn from the school.


    My peers were also too low-leveled.


    No, it¡¯s just that my own level was too high....


    ¡ðMonth ¡Á¡ñDay


    I¡¯m disgusted by teachers¡¯ unreasonable attitude toward the students.


    .....well, there was a reason actually.


    There was this female teacher. I¡¯ve seen enough while pretending to be a good student.


    Some day, I think I¡¯ll look back in my mind when my magic power improves.


    ¡ð¡ðMonth ¡Á¡÷Day


    I headed to the city to take a break


    I was involved in a squabble between a drunken man and a woman. While I was trying to solve the problem, I met him.


    A wonderful magician to whom one can ask for guidance and to help solve a problem.


    This person¡¯s magic was really amazing.


    Overflowing with creativity and using magic with high practicality.


    I truly want to be taught by him from the depths of my heart.


    ¡ð¡ðMonth ¡õ¡öDay


    I found out the identity of that wonderful magician.


    He was a former A rank adventurer and is now working as the court magician.


    I dropped out of school and went to seek his teachings.


    I wanted to be taught by this person no matter what.


    I wanted to acquire his way of magic.


    That¡¯s all I can think of.


    ¡ð¡ðMonth ¡õ¨‹Day


    Only at times like this that being an aristocrat has its perks.


    Somehow, I was able to meet the wonderful magician.


    And after asking over and over again, I was finally epted to be his disciple.


    Now, let¡¯s learn more kinds of magic from now on!


    On a side note, around this time, I received a letter from my parents saying that my brother was born.


    ¡ñ¡ðMonth ¡ò¡÷Day


    I turned 10 years old.


    I kept absorbing master¡¯s magic lessons one after another.


    It was inevitably fun.


    The day when I finally mastered everything; I can feel that day wille one day.


    ¡ñ¡ñMonth ¡ø¡öDay


    Later on, I started to wonder if it¡¯s really okay to learn from master at such a fast rate.


    He might¡¯ve begun to consider me as a threat.


    I could see the fear swirling inside Master¡¯s eyes.


    And today, brought by Master, I was thrown into the forest near the mountain at the center of the continent.


    I was told to live here for a year.


    This was the final trial of my master¡¯s teaching or so he said.


    I was given some amount of baggage, but the rest must be provided by myself or else I might ended up dying here.


    Recently, my genius had been drawing the attention of various aristocrats. He feared that his position as the court magician will be threatened.


    Although I felt that it¡¯s such an unreasonable thing, I did learn a lot from master and I also thought that I could research his teachings and improve itter on.


    This is an opportunity in a sense.


    I¡¯ll definitely survive this one year and look forward to meeting master again.


    ¡ò¡òMonth ¡ð¡÷Day


    Living in a forest is too troublesome.....


    Month Day


    The monsters are delicious....


    Spider is chewy.....


    Beetle is crunchy.....


    ¡ô¡òMonth ¡÷¡øDay


    I need to solve the wilderness.


    I can¡¯t just leave like this.


    While improving my own magic, I can create my very own magic. I can¡¯t just back down so easily.


    However, maybe because I¡¯ve lived in the wilderness for so long, my physical body had be strong too.


    From now on, let¡¯s use more time to research magic.


    ¡õ¡öMonth ¡ò¡ðDay


    I think one year had passed, but master still hadn¡¯t showed up.


    And when I returned to the city, I felt that something is missing. I won¡¯t move away from the forest until I find out what it is.


    ¡ð¡ñMonth ¡õ¨‹Day


    I¡¯m creating new magic one after another.


    My talent turned out to be insufficient.


    ¡ö¡öMonth ¡ð¡ðDay


    I made friends with the elves.


    Humans despised them just because they are a different tribe, but they are actually nice people.


    With their help, I built a house in the forest.


    Perhaps because I¡¯m already familiar with it, I feltfortable living in the forest.


    Might as well stay here permanently.


    Anyways, to prevent unsavory people from disturbing me and the elves, I erected the barrier of hesitation around the forest.


    ¡ñ¡òMonth ¡õ¡ôDay


    Although it¡¯s hard to notice in minute detail, I realized that I actually did grow up after all.


    How many days have passed?


    My life here was toofortable that I forgot how much time has passed.


    Even so, my master hasn¡¯t showed up yet.


    One day, I think it¡¯ll be nice to visit the city.


    ¡ñ¡òMonth ¡ò¡ñDay


    I decided to head to the city.


    Thanks to the elves¡¯ cooperation, my house has turned into a veryfortable living ce.


    Without a doubt, I can call it my home.


    Now that I¡¯m leaving for the city, I don¡¯t want anyone to break in or even destroy my home by mistake so I kept the barrier on to make it inessible.


    Then I headed out to the city after the elves sent me off.


    ¡ð¡òMonth ¡ö¡öDay


    Arriving at the city...


    After confiding with the people, I found out that twenty years has passed since I was first sent to that mountain.


    How much time passed without me knowing...


    I enjoyed my life on the forest a little too much. I need to reflect a little.


    ¡ð¡òMonth ¡ö¡øDay


    I sold the monster materials that I had on me and couple of days passed after I obtained the money.


    In the past few days, I kept collecting information,and found out about few things.


    My master... he¡¯s already dead.


    After sending me to the forest, he apparently died in a war that happened soon after.


    Since I had no opponents to look for, I became skeptic.


    And, about my family, they probably thought that I¡¯ve also died in that war and had been living happily with my brother whose face I had never ever seen.


    I don¡¯t think I should go and meet him as I imagined that the response I got will be [Ah, is that so?] kind of reply.


    And now, the country is in the middle of a war with its neighbor.


    This is a great opportunity.


    It¡¯s a good opportunity to try out my magic so I decided to participate in this war.


    ¡ð¡ñMonth ¡ò¡ôDay


    I made a lot of achievements.


    Honestly, I literally had no one that could match me. Apparently, my magic was much stronger than I thought.


    I was praised and invited to the pce.


    This is a problem. It¡¯ll be troublesome if I were to reveal my identity.


    After some consideration, I decided to change my name.


    Sage....no, let¡¯s go with Great Wizard [Inaizu].


    ¡ð¡ñMonth ¡ö¡ôDay


    Ahahahaha! A man died like trash to my magic!


    ¡ð¡ñMonth ¡ô¡óDay


    The war is won and, as a result of getting many achievements that are otherwise impossible to do by others, I was promised a sufficient reward.


    Fufufu.....


    I was summoned to the great hall.


    The reward is money. And I get to choose how much I will get!


    I¡¯ming, Men¡¯s Eden!


    ¡ð¡ñMonth ¡ô¡õDay


    I¡¯ve had enough. This city scares me.


    After going to the Great Hall, I went to the local bar for a small celebration, but someone ripped me off.


    I thought it was strange.


    A beautiful woman went up to me and offered me one drink after another.


    Completely drunk, I lustfully touched the woman¡¯s body. As the bar isn¡¯t a ce like that, they used me of various charges and I ended up losing all of my money.


    I¡¯ve had enough. Since I no longer wanted to stay in the city, I returned back to the forest.


    ¡ð¡ñMonth ¡ø¨ŒDay


    I went back to my home in the forest. That¡¯s it. People are scary.


    That night, the beautiful woman who came up to me, she was merely my delusion.


    Thanks to that, after puking the contents of my stomach out and finally feeling refreshed, I received enlightenment.


    Great Wizard....no, I¡¯ll use Great Sage from now on.


    ¡õ¡öMonth ¡ô¡ðDay


    Decades have passed.


    Due to my merits in the previous war, I was invited to participate in the battles that urred several times afterward. Although I only participated in a handful of them, people truly hailed me as a [Great Sage].


    However, that previous ident had created a phobia in me of some sort.


    After receiving the award, I avoided any tavern or bars and headed straight back to the forest.


    While repeating such a life, I wondered how old have I be.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve be old, but I started to wonder how my life looks like from the perspective of others.


    Compared to my own, I believed there are others in this world that lived a more fulfilling life than I did.


    Once I thought about it, anger started to well up in me.


    Through that anger, I......yes, I started to research the magic that would be the greatest masterpiece of the Great Sage Inaizu.


    ¡ñ¡ñMonth ¡ñ¡ñDay


    Decades had passed since I started this research, and.....it¡¯s finallypleted.


    For me, this is probably something I could call the ultimate magic.


    However, even if it¡¯s finished, my body is at the age where it can no longer move satisfactorily, so I couldn¡¯t even see the result.


    But if........if perhaps, someone is seeking for this ultimate magic.....


    And, if that person is currently reading this journal.....


    The spellbook for the ultimate magic that I created is hidden under this house.


    How is it.....how is it......my only wish is that, for the one who found the spellbook to....


    =====


    That¡¯s where the journal ends.


    I quietly closed the book and thought.


    (Wiseman, what a wiseman indeed!)

 extra 4

    <strong>Patreon Chapter</strong>


    Brought to you by


    Thank you! ??


    This is the end of Sono Mono series for real.


    It¡¯s not like I aimed to release the chapter on 31th December, you know.


    Several readers has suggested me to pick-up Sono Mono 2, but no, I don¡¯t have any intention to pick-up that novel for now. I want to focus to deliver Heroes at least until ch.50 or so. Glutton Berserker is also on peak almost reaching ch.100 too.


    Thank you for all of your support on 2018. Please keep supporting us on next year. I and my team make sure to deliver more chapters for you all.


    Well, enjoy and have pleasant holiday~


    <strong>After Story 4 ¨C ¡¯Ultimate¡¯ is different for each person</strong>


    I closed the journal that the Great Sage Inaizu left behind then turned my eyes towards everyone around me.


    Everyone had mixed expressions on their faces.


    I know how they feel because I also felt the same..


    Because no one would have ever thought that the Great Sage was actually someone with such a career.


    Of course, everyone would¡¯ve thought that he had a shier life, but as it turns out, reality turned out to be rather sad.


    Although I wish I can cheer him up, the person in question is no longer in this world.


    If there is afterlife, then I hope he stays healthy.


    However, we now know the location of the ultimate magic spellbook.


    Apparently it¡¯s in the mansion¡¯s basement.


    But I remember that there was no cer when we investigated earlier.


    The fact that it can¡¯t be found by normal means, could it be that there is a trick to find it....?


    Somehow, why do spell books or other precious items......always have to be hidden in such a troublesome manner? Can¡¯t they just hide it in an easier ce to find?


    When I say that, Kagane gave a long sigh. Was it really necessary for her to preach to me about the stylistic beauty behind it afterward? Well, it¡¯s been done already.


    Stylistic beauty my arse....


    Normally speaking, isn¡¯t it more important to keep anything important within arm¡¯s reach? Why do they even bother to hide it in such a troublesome manner is beyond me....


    I couldn¡¯t understand it since Icked precious things like that.


    As long as I have my wives with me then I¡¯ll be just fine.


    Anyways, we now knew that the spellbook really existed.


    Let¡¯s just try to find a way to the basement immediately.


    =====


    [.....we simply can¡¯t find it..]


    Floyd muttered.


    At the moment, we are searching for a way to ess the basement from the first floor.


    Because it¡¯ll take a while, we split into groups to search it.


    When I picked any of my wives to go with me, the others wouldin, so I ended up searching with Floyd and Siros-san. With my wives split up in 4 person groups and 3 men + 1


    With Meru who sat on my head, we searched each rooms in the mansion.


    I refrained from letting the goddesses from manifesting to help search since Siros-san wasn¡¯t familiar yet with our circumstances.


    [Right. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s in this room.]


    I replied to Floyd¡¯s muttering.


    Actually, there seemed to be nothing in this room.


    We also heard that the other groups didn¡¯t find anything.


    Then where is it....?


    At the very least I hope there are more clues.


    [.....I¡¯ve examined the ce again. There¡¯s nothing that looks like something we are looking for anywhere.]


    [This is troublesome. If we knew for sure where the exact room is, then we could do something about it..... Destroying the floor randomly just to find the cer won¡¯t do any good.]


    Floyd and Siros thought with troubled faces while they kept looking.


    I also kept looking but I too, thought the same.


    Unable to find anything after all, I opened the Great Sage¡¯s journal once more, hoping that there is actually a hint that I missed.


    Whilst I read the journal, Floyd and Siros-san continued to search while talking.


    [By the way, I can see that you¡¯re actually still quite young, but also a [¡ï£µ] member of the bookstore guild?


    [That¡¯s right. I simply work hard. After all, I love books so much that I couldn¡¯t stop working once I started.]


    [Couldn¡¯t stop, huh? I see that you also love the scent of paper and ink?]


    [There is also that. I like book as it is but those other factors also helps]


    [Hoho, I see.]


    [But even after working in this job for a long time, I still suffer from lower back pain from time to time.]


    [Is it really that hard of a job?]


    [Yeah. It doesn¡¯t happen everyday, but things like¡ºWhoa, this is bad......¡»sometimes happened. Although 1 book is generally light, taking care of many of them at once is different matter, as we can¡¯t be too violent and put some caution when handling them.]


    .....what on earth are those two talking about?


    It makes me want to tell them to search more thoroughly, but as I am preupied with searching myself, I just chose not to.


    [So care is required.....that¡¯s really a problem. By the way, I have 1 thing that piques my interest.]


    [What is it? If it¡¯s about bookstore then you can ask me about anything]


    [No, it¡¯s not about bookstore, rather, it¡¯s about Siros-san¡¯s own behaviour.]


    [My own behaviour?]


    [Yes. For instance, why do you refer to the female manager with "-sama"?]


    Whoops, he said it.


    This is something I need to hear as well....


    [Ah, about that. That¡¯s not a difficult question. .......How should I say it? Simply speaking...... she¡¯s like a dictator. The person who can be said as a ruler in the bookstore where I¡¯m working at, whose knowledge regarding books is vast and detailed. Not many people in the world can attain [¡ï£¸], not to mention [¡ïSpecial]. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a supreme existence in the world of books]


    [Ho! So she¡¯s that kind of person]


    [Yes. I do have it tough sometimes, but it¡¯s out of necessity. When the female manager is not working, she¡¯s quite lively and has a cute persona.]


    [I see...... That means, you like her?]


    Garagashaaa! The sound echoed throughout the room.


    Removing my eyes from reading the journal and turning towards the source of the sound, I saw Siros-san with his eyes swimming like crazy, apparently just dropped something he previously held in his hand.


    He waspletely stupefied.


    Ooi! Floyd, what did you ask something like that!


    [W-w-w-wha, Ò»why are asking you about that so suddenly! Ahahaha! Of course not! O-of course that¡¯s not the case!]


    Siros-san. It¡¯s no use. The truth has been revealedpletely.


    What¡¯s with that.....even those working in the bookstore can have that kind of feeling too?


    Of course! Although he¡¯s an unknown person, no wonder that the others were fine with him.


    That¡¯s why everyone looked at him with warm eyes....maybe.


    However, Siros-san was too upset.


    I heard it¨D¨Dbut maybe I shouldn¡¯t¨D¨Danyways, I felt sorry for him.


    [Ah! Today¡¯s weather is fine indeed.]


    Siros-san, Siros-san, the sun is setting and it¡¯s twilight already; not to mention that it¡¯s cloudy outside.


    [Oya? It¡¯s cloudy outside..... Well, tell me more about your rtionship with this female manager]


    Stop! Stop it already! Don¡¯t push any further, Floyd!


    It¡¯s obvious from Siros-san¡¯s state!


    It¡¯s a state that you shouldn¡¯t prod around!


    Perhaps, if you prod more, you¡¯ll only step on andmine!


    Don¡¯t do it! Just leave it be until his emotions have settled.


    I have to do something with this root of all things before he did something harmful and immediately!


    [Diee~~~~!!!]


    I threw the book I had in my hand.


    .....damn. It was the Great Sage¡¯s journal.


    [Ha! I sense killing intent!]


    Floyd evaded the Great Sage¡¯s journal that I flung at him.


    You couldn¡¯t possibly die just from that, could you?


    The book, having missed Floyd, actually fit itself inside the empty space on the bookshelf.


    At that moment, a faint clicking sound can be heard and the bookshelf shifted itself to the side, revealing a set of stairs that led to what seems to be underground.


    [ [ [...........] ] ]


    Even Floyd was taken aback by this; everyone on the room can only look silently.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that trying to hurt him actually brought good fortune this time....


    =====


    [It¡¯s really in here. Honestly, I thought that the only way left is to tear the floor down with magic.]


    [As expected of our husband.]


    [I see. So the journal is the key]


    [What do you mean?]


    [.....please exin.]


    [It¡¯s quite simple. Now that I check on it, the journal carries a minute amount of magic in it which probably y the role in shifting the bookshelf. The journal itself is a form of magic tool.]


    [Ho. To think he made his own journal a magic tool. Truly fitting of a Great Sage.]


    After the stairs to the basement appeared, I gathered my wives.


    Meru was already sitting on my head from the start. Can¡¯t be helped since she¡¯s still just a child.


    Sleep......dragons grow while sleeping.


    However, it¡¯ll be tough to keep her on my head if she keeps growing bigger....


    Not to mention it¡¯s troublesome, it¡¯ll also look weird.


    Can she turn smaller through magic?


    Next time, I should consider investigating that .


    My daydream was interrupted by Salona speaking.


    [But you found it anyways. Normally even I won¡¯t find such a thing. How did you find it?]


    To that question, I can only mutter iprehensibly.


    I couldn¡¯t just tell the circumstances behind it just like that.


    Floyd also read the situation and chose to stay silent, while Siros-san is looking out through the window.


    It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s keep the secret between only the three of us.


    [That is.......how should I say it. Ah right! Me and Floyd worked together to find it, that¡¯s why everything went so well.....]


    [Indeed. It really can be said as the result of a coboration between me and Wazu-sama.]


    [It somehow sounded outrageous....]


    Because I couldn¡¯t tell about it any further, I just brushed it off by [Now now, at least everything went well]. And so Floyd, Siros-san, me and my wives went down to the basement.


    =====


    The basement wasn¡¯t as wide as I thought.


    At beast it¡¯s about the size of two normal living rooms.


    Magic is still at work in the basement, seeing how everything seems clean. A lot of misceneous items are scattered all over on the floor, table, and wall.


    Maybe because it¡¯s the result of one the sage¡¯s researches but there¡¯s a vicious looking sword leaning on the wall and also a bottle containing what I think to be poisonous liquid on the table.


    Honestly, that seemingly poisonous liquid actually looks delicious to me.


    And, at the center of the wall on the back of the basement, was the spellbook.


    A magic diagram is drawn on the floor, and.....book contained inside transparent sphere made of magic.


    Is that the book where the ultimate magic is written on?


    Something is written on the wooden board that is right next to it.


    [....."Those who are not qualified must stay away."]


    That was what written on the board.


    ording to that, apparently only those who qualify can take the book out.


    However, there is no entry about qualification in the journal. Was it addedter on?


    But whether or not someone is qualified, surely only a few would be able to use the ultimate magic that the great sage has left behind.


    I hope there is one of us that qualifies......


    Well, we¡¯ll find out if we just touch the sphere one by one.


    I nodded to everyone, which everyone replied with a nod.


    I stepped forward and tried to touch the spellbook, but the transparent sphere struck my hand back.


    ¡ºAre you alright£¡£¡¡»


    [Yeah, I¡¯m alright. Nothing is scratched. It¡¯s like a child¡¯s prank to me.]


    My wives seemed to be anxious so let¡¯s just appreciate it.


    I realized after touching it, that the sphere acts as some sort of barrier to judge the qualification, and I was not qualified.


    I don¡¯t feel particrly bad about it, since I still think that it¡¯s possible for me to obtain it regardless.


    If I were to use godlike power, such a barrier would be a real child¡¯s y to crack.


    I could forcibly take out the barrier, but the great sage might¡¯ve put something in advance in case of something like that were to happen so let¡¯s save it as ast resort.


    Besides, there are still 9 more people other than me.


    There may still be someone among us who fit the great sage¡¯s qualification.


    It won¡¯t be toote to force the barrier open after trying out everything else first.


    [I¡¯m don¡¯t seem to be qualified.]


    At the same time, I retreated away from the spellbook.


    As if knowing what should be done next, my wives one by one attempted to touch the spellbook, but all of them were rejected by the sphere.


    U~mu. I guess this isn¡¯t going well.


    Next is Floyd¡¯s turn.


    He tried with a smile on his face as always, but ended up rejected as well.


    What¡¯s with this thing? It kept rejecting left and right.


    What on earth is the requirement to fulfill this great sage¡¯s qualification?


    Andstly, Siros-san attempted it.


    Because he¡¯s seen what happened to us, he tried to touch the spellbook very cautiously out of fear.


    Then, before I knew it, Siros-san¡¯s hand slipped through the barrier and grabbed the book.


    Siros-san¡¯s face showed that he was really surprised, but the same goes for all of us as well.


    Should I give him an apuse for that? While I was thinking, Floyd had already beaten me to it by giving Siros-san an apuseplete with saying [Congrattions].


    Taking that as a cue, all of us apud.


    [Thank you very much. It¡¯s thanks to the cooperation of all of you that I¡¯m able to obtain this spellbook.]


    Siros-san smiled shyly.


    The praising continued for a while and once it ceased, I asked Siros-san.


    [So, what exactly is the magic that is written in there?]


    [Right. I will check it right now.]


    Saying that, Siros-san opened the book and started reading.


    Boooom!


    [Cough! Cough!]


    ¡ºAre you alright£¿ What¡¯s the matter£¿¡»


    As soon as Siros-san read that word.....I literally exploded. But it¡¯s only me that exploded.


    An explosion urred although it¡¯s not to the extent that it can damage its surrounding.


    Whether because the power is low or my resistance is too high, I wasn¡¯t even scratched, but my body is still covered by ck soot.


    I didn¡¯t even know what the hell happened.


    And I didn¡¯t know why it¡¯s only me.


    After reassuring my wives that I¡¯m alright, I, still covered in ck soot, asked Siros-san who¡¯s still holding the book.


    [.....what was that just now?]


    [....err.....hold on a second, let me apologize first. I¡¯m sorry. Apparently this magic, will automatically activate if you read the spell while holding the spellbook.....it seems that it¡¯ll detonate anyone with certain conditions indiscriminately.]


    [.....certain conditions?]


    [Yes......ermm, that¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t Wazu-san and Floyd-san also read the spellbook to better understand the certain conditions?]


    Me and Floyd? So it¡¯s gonna be a male-only team?


    Giving Floyd a look, I headed back to Siros-san after calming my wives down.


    Siros-san opened the spellbook so that I and Floyd could see the content.


    A sentence is written on the spellbook.


    ¡ºIn here I left behind the ultimate magic that took me the rest of my life to create


    The qualification to use it is "a male without any experience with female", who is without a doubt, a still pure man.


    It can never be used by anyone else. If the user breaks the above condition, he¡¯ll be informed that he¡¯s no longer qualified.


    The magic will automatically activate if you recite a spell written on this book.


    The effect is that a specific subject will explode.


    All target identified within the range of effect, which is a radius of 5 metres wide with the spellbook as its center.


    The valid target and those unqualified to use the spell are those "satisfied people".


    Next the spell to cast is


    ¡ºO God heed my plea, our enemy (Riajuu) can just go (explode)¡»(TL note: LOL)


    Lastly......for the qualified person.


    With this magic, please show the weight of our suffering (jealousy) from seeing those "satisfied men" to the world.


    .....that is my only hope. Great Sage Inaizu¡»


    .....


    .....


    [Floyd, seal it.]


    [Yes!]


    Following my order, Floyd used his godlike power to seal the magic within the spellbook.


    Siros-san also seemed to have no objection as he handed the spellbook to Floyd.


    But, what the hell....


    Why do you even produce such magic? Hey great sage?


    What makes it even more terrifying was his obsession in creating this magic.


    He still couldn¡¯t get over it....the time when he¡¯s scammed in that tavern.


    [To even seal it, what kind of magic is it anyways?]


    Salona who was watching us asked that question.


    Now then, how to exin it....


    To be really honest, it¡¯s hard to tell even if I¡¯m also a man.


    I don¡¯t know what to say, whether it¡¯s truly an ultimate magic or not.


    [Err.......]


    In short, while letting Floyd seal it, I went back to my wives and roughly exined what kind of magic that the great sage Inaizu had created.


    My wives got the rough gist of it and didn¡¯t seem against sealing it.


    However, Kagane, who seemingly saw through everything, murmured [No matter where you go in this world, no matter what kind of person, there will always be something like that....].


    =====


    After staying at the mansion for the night, we left the next day since we¡¯ve nothing else to do there.


    The ultimate magic that the great sage Inaizu left behind has been sealed.


    Although it¡¯s still possible to read whatever written in that spellbook, Floyd had made it so that the magic won¡¯t be activated.


    I originally thought about burning it but then I was reminded that Siros-san has been searching for this book for his female store manager.


    I don¡¯t know if a woman can actually use it, but even if she ended up being unable to use it as it is, I think it¡¯s alright to give it to anyone.


    Besides we¡¯re just helping Siros-san out so it¡¯s better to not interfere any further.


    The exnation regarding why the magic cannot be used will be left to Siros-san.


    [.....well, female manager-sama is a bookworm, so I think it¡¯s alright as a readingpanion to this.]


    Saying that, Siros-san stashed the spellbook alongside the great sage¡¯s journal.


    Since I had no particr use for the journal other than to read it again, I happily handed it over to Siros-san.


    [Now then, I¡¯m truly grateful for the assistance this time. To be honest, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll possible if it¡¯s just me alone. Perhaps I should give you people some reward? But unfortunately, I don¡¯t have anything big prepared at the moment.]


    [I don¡¯t mind. Since it didn¡¯t interfere with our own travel route and it¡¯s been enjoyable.]


    [I really appreciate that. But I can promise you that if you visit our bookstore in the future, we will serve you as best as possible]


    [Ee. I¡¯ll be looking forward to that.]


    Siros-san and I shook each other¡¯s hand with a smile on our faces.


    Meanwhile my wives behind me were engaged in a heated discussion about what kind of story books they should get for our future children.


    .....aren¡¯t you going too fast there?


    [So, thank you very much. I¡¯ll be looking forward for your visit.]


    After shaking hands with Floyd, Siros-san bid his farewell and left.


    I watched his figure disappeared in the distance, then turned back to my wives.


    [I knew it. Won¡¯t picture books that depict the beauty of nature be the best?]


    [Romantic books to make the kid gentle and kind.]


    [A picture book with a cute princess on it is also good, right?]


    [No, growing with picture books depicting battles will be better.]


    [.....a heroic story. Non-negotiable.]


    [About wizards! Or about reincarnated people! No, sibling love!]


    [Won¡¯t it be good to grow along with picture books of beastmen?]


    .....is it still ongoing? Isn¡¯t it over already? Siros-san.


    While patting Meru who sat on my head, I sighed.


    [Let¡¯s go already~!]


    My wives stopped discussing once I shouted that out loud and they instantly took positions¨D¨Dreadying for janken¨D¨Dto decide who will walk with me.


    Until the victors are decided, I yed around with Meru and engaged in a brief discussion with Floyd regarding Great Sage Inaizu.


    And after a while.....


    With Salona on my left arm and joined with Naminissa on my right, we continued our honeymoon.


    =====


    <strong>Author¡¯s Note:</strong>


    Thank you for reading so far.


    I do not know when it will be, but I have been thinking about the afterthoughts little by little, I would be pleased if you could read it until end.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!